16f (

Studies 'Ancient

in

the Lexicography Egyptian Buildings

of

and their

parts.

ratricia

Ann Spencer.

Submitted University

for

the

d6gre-e"'of London.

-Ph*D*

College

7zil3L. tLO1N.

Abstract the meanings of the The aim of this study is to attempt to clarify the architectto describe terms used by the ancient Egyptians various temple* It consists ural elements which constituted of an Egyptian of a total of fifty-seven nouns which havet in the pastp been translated by general terms such as 11shrinelly "hall"t "column't Each of the terms is discussed individually, ' and "wall". and the entries are arranged-according to the order of the Egyptian alphabet. Each entry consistsof-adetailed review of the evidence for the history of the meaning of the term, comparing, and'development the textual where possiblep evidence with the plans of surviving temple-remains. The etymology of each termp, if knownp is noted togit may have had to'a similar term in with any relationship another language. Each discussion is preceded by examples of the hieroglyphic various of the term at different writings periods. Most of the terms studied in this work have never before been thoroughly investigatedg and even those which had been studied , previously were often still poorly understood and, in some caseso mistranslated. The main result of this study has been to trace the developments and changes in meaning of the terms includedv and for some terms it has been possible to suggest new transeither lations or to produce further evidence in support of a previouslysuggested translation which had not gained general acceptance. ether discussions

3.
Table of Contents.

Abbreviations. Introductiong Dictionaryq Bibliography, Eg. ti an Index vp Index of Architectural Topographical Indexq Signsp

4
7 10

295
324 327 328

Abbreviations ASAE Barguet, Annales Templ du Service Barguetq des Antiquites de L'Egypte. a Karnak

P. y Le Temple d'AmonRe' 1gyptischen Bauforschung

(Cairop

1962)e Beitrage Bf* BeitrAge zur und Altertums

Orientale. des

kunde.
BIPAO Borchardt, Bulletin de 11Institut Francais Borchardtq (104zigv d'Archeologie Lq 1905)Zur Baugeschichte

Baugeschichteg von Karnakj

Amonstempels

Champollion, (Parisp Ch. d'Ege CRIPEL

Notices

Descriptive

de IIEP-Tpte

et de la Nubieg d'Egypte.

. Notices

Chappolliong Descriptive

J. F. 9 YonumeAtp 92 volumes,

1844-1880Chronique Cahier de l'Institut de Papyrologie et WE Sre

de Recherches

yptologie Dilmicheng Majestat Aegypten I. (Berlin,

de 1ille. Damichen, Wilhelm Jop Resultate I von Preussen der auf Befehl im. Sommer 1868 na-ch Expedition,

Resultate, des K6nigs entsendeten 1869)

Archaologisch-Photographischen Faulknerp R. O. p A Concise

Faulknerp Middle Gardiner, yptian recto)p Gardiner,

Con. Dictoo EMTtianp Admonitions*

Dictionary

(Oxford,

1962)e A. H. p The Admonitions of an E papyrus in Leiden (Pap. Leiden 344 A. H*p Egyptian Grammarp 3rdo editiony Onomasticat 3

Gardiner,

Sage from a hieratic (Leipziev 1909), Grammar. Gardiner,,

(Oxford, Gardiner, Onom.. Gardiner, 1947)Dictionnaire des noms geogTaphiques Ig (Cairov 1925)U. 9 The Excavation Center in Egypt, contenus A. H., Ancient Egyptian

volumesp Gauthier, dans les E61scherv JARCE LFA Jequierg ienne JNES
KRI icalp

(Oxford, Geog,.

Diet. Exc.

textes

hi6roglyphiques, H61scher, 1939-1954).

Med. Habu. (Chicagov Habug II-vv Journal The Journal Architectureg Egypt Journal
Kitchen,

of Medinet

of the American of Egyptian

Research Archaeology.

L'Architecture volumesp (Parisp

et la decoration 1920-1924)historical

dans llanc-

93 of Near EaAern
K*A., (Oxford,

Studies.
and biograph1975

RamessideInscriptionst continuing).

7 volumes,

ED

Lepsius, (Berlin,,

COR99 DenkmAler 1849-1859)-

aus Aegypten Aegypten aus Instituts

und Aethiopienj und Aethiopie far ImmUsche

12 volumes, Textp , Alte 5

LDT

Lepsius, volumes,

C. R. 9 Denkmaler (Berlin, 1897-1913)-

MDAIK

Mitteilungen in Kair

des Deutschen far

Ke,

tumskunde M10
Fiehly

Mitteilungen
Inscriptions,

des Instituts
Piehlq et)

Orientforschun
Inscriptions 3 series, Recueil (Parisq

.
rec1686-1903)inedites (Leipzig,

hi6roglyphiaues

ucillies Pierret, Insc.

(en Europe Louvre.

on Egypte, Pierretq P,,

d1inscriptions 1874-1878)-

da Musee Egyptien PM Porter, ient B.

du Louvre, RoL. B.,

2 volumes,

and Mossp Hieroglyphic

Topographical Reliefs 1-119

Bibliography

of

Anc-

Egyptian

Texts, editiong

(Oxford, (J-Malek)p POsener-Kri'egert archives d'Abousir)p PSBA Pyr.

1934-1951), (Oxford, Archives du temple traduction of

2nde

IV-VIIq and jRLntipZsq (Oxford, 111, 1960-1972),

1974-1979). Nefarirkareq faneraire et the Posener-Krieger, (les (Cairo, P,, Les

de Neferirkare-Kakal commentairep of Biblical 2 volumes, Archaeolo

papyru 1976),,

Proceedings Pyramid 2 volumesp yptian 1969).

Society

Texts. (Leipzigg

Sethev

Kov Die

Altaegyptischen Faulkner,

o Pyramidentexte,

1908-1910)o Supplement

Pyramid

Texts.

RoO. 9 The Ancient E (oxford, Textsv of Hierogly_phic

Rankeg Personennameng,

Rankeg H. p Die Agyptischen 3 volumes, (Gluckstadt/Hamburgg 1935-1977)Recueil de Travaux Relatifs 6gyptiennes fran2aise

Parsonennmen,

Rea. do Trav. l'Archeologie a la mission Rev. d'Ege SU Studien (Cairo, Sinuhe.

a la Philologie pour swvir

et a

et assyriennes

de bulletin

du Caire.,

Revue d'Egyptologie. zur Altgyptischen Sauneron, A. 11.9 Middle Urkunden 1968). Blackman, Egyptian Storidso (Brussels, 1932), Kultur. S*, Le Temple d'Esna (Esna, III),

Saunerony Esnap III*

1-41.
irket Irk-t It II, Sethe, K., des Alten Reichst Urkunden (LeiPzigt 1903-1933). X. p Hieroglyphische (leiPzii; 1904)p
11. and Steindorfft

r-Sethep Ig chdn Zeit,

III,

der Griechisch-Ii6mis-

Urkei,

Schlfer,

G. 9 Urkunden

der

lteren

6
Athiopenknige, I., (Leipzigt 1905)der 18 Dynasti lieft 1-16, (Leipzig, 9 Heft 17-22, der 18 Dynasti , Ig (leiPzigt Inhalt 1915)Ig , (leipzig,

Berthey K., Urk=den Urke 9 IV. 1906-1909)o Helck, Weg Urkunden (Berling rkel, 2rk, Vy vit 1929).
122ice 'Viit 9 leren Sethe, Reichesq Ig K.

1955-1958)Grapowg Reg Religise Schottg So, Urkunden Urkundeng

Mythologischen

Historisch-Biographische v (leiPzigt 1935)-

TJrk=den

des Mitt-

rket

VIIIP

Firchow,

0.,

Thebanische Ig (Berling

Tempelinschriften 1951)-

aMs Grie-

chisch-Rmischer

Zeitp

Tieg

E=ang As and Grapowg Ho, Wdirterbuch der Aegyptischen 5 volumes, (Leipzig, 1926-1931)-

Sprach 9

Wb. Belegstellen,

Ermang A* and Grapowg Reg Wrterbuch der Aecmt (LeiPzigg ischen Spracheg Die Belegstellen, 5 volumest 1937-1951)gyptische ZS Zeitschrift fur Sprache und Altertumskundee

Introduction into the language of the ancient lexicographical The value of studies to his Onomastical by Gardiner in the preface Egyptians was stressed 2 5rterbuch. two pages of the W! the first in a review-article on and also twenty words Gardiner found "all but three In the latter study of only 3 "In my comrfor further stated; and elucidation,, urgently calling tasks still is among the most important lexicography sidered opinion confronting 4 phases,,. Despite taken Harris's Graefels duction since, the student very of the Egyptian few lexicographical two major in language in its various

this,,

and only

"Lexicographical 111intersuchungen to his study

have been publishec4 works 5 Minerals" Studies in Ancient Egyptian and 6in the introbih. 11 Harris, W8rtfamilie zur the continuing terms for need for further lexic-

studies this field

have been under-

ographical

research.

stresses

There are many categories This would be of great value, were applied The original to all secular would far history to the elements intention

of

which

a comparative

study

work concentrates which constituted

on those nouns which Egypt: Lan temple. an

the different

was to undertake types of building

It and funerary. the inclusion involve

a review of terms relating in ancient Egyptv religious, soon became apparentp howeverv that this of almost five-hundred terms; a number

too great

to be studied in the detail to trace the required its meaning* The nouns applied of each term and elucidate in temple architecture to provide There were selected rewarding deal as they appeared most likely The reasons 17hich

to elements to be those for this describe

results. houses

are self-evident. Egyptian temples

are many more extant'texts with

than which

temples than any other and there are more surviving 8 ing, It has, therefore, been possible to compare contemporary descriptions of temples with the standing monuments, showing a far degree of accuracy in the application greater of the terminology than might Partshave been expected. There have been several valuable studies on terms for templehere are discussed in Gardiner's te=s, of architectural by Badawyolo Christophe

or palacesq type of build-

Some of the nouns included commentary to the Onomastica9 and a list with their usual translations, is given

has studied Krieger

those

terms

which

occur

in Papyrus

which are found in the Abusir work is Barguet's study of the temple of Amun at Karnak*13 In additiong there are many detailed discussions terms to be found of individual in commentaries to be listed on the texts here but in which they occur* in These are too zn=1-r the appropriate place. One main problem confronting particularly when any lexicographerg dealing languagep the knowledge of which was lost with an ancient for many centuries, is the varied nature of the textual evidence that is available for study. Although mata large amount of written erous each is noted erial has survived what once existedp been in use at a particular in which it occurs simply from ancient Egypt, it can only be a fraction of that a term may seem not to have with the result period when,, in fazt, true the type of text has not survivedo this is particularly that it is necessary For the temple-terms

those

Harris I and Posener12 Papyri. Another valuable

under Middle

discussion Kingdoms,

hereg

of the Old and each term

Another did

problem

is

to assume that the ancient

have a specific if not

meaning

originally

and that

usuallyp

it correctly* alwaysp applied the caseq but without these basic assumptions study would be impracticable.

writers This may not have been any lexicographical

language subsequent to the New words which entered the Egyptian Dynasty have been excluded from this studyg although Twentieth the history terms has been traced down to the Ptolemaic of pre-existing period* artments9 omitted, nature* Words which rather since they came to be used to describe actual built structures, a separate administrative have also study of a different could not they depthan

been largely

would

require

The main exceptions to this are pr and 1wt which be excluded from a work on temple-terms. Since the terms to this discussed here are arranged Index. from the Egyptian

alphabeticallyp other indexes

have been omitted Of value

The only

work seemed to be one of architectural and a Topographical Index,

hieroglyphs

1 2 3 4 5 6 'I 8

Gardinerp Gardiner,

Onomey It

ix-xxio 12-18.

LA_ 34 (1948)t

Lbid. t 17. Ibidot 12. (Berlint 1961). (Cologne, Harrisp 1971). Lexicographical Studies in Ancient Egyptian Minerals, 9-18.

The exception funerary to this is, of course, Egyptian monuments, tombs and pyramids. to such structTerms WhIch relate specifically from this study since they to be omitted ures were among the first form a distinct Mortuary group and require separate investigation. temples, of since they9 by and larget conform to the standard plan

have been included. cultus-templeg an Egyptian 9 Gardiner, Onom, v 11,204*-219** 10 Badawyt A History Architecturep 257-260. of Egyptian 11 Christopheq Melanges Masperop I, fase-417-29. 12 Posener-Kri6gerg 13 Barguett Templet Archives passime Neferirkare$ passimt esp. p UP 429-450-

10 vw

Dyn. VI

This

word occurs

twice

in one fragmentary given

inscription is

of "Teil

the Fifth eines

Dynasty.

The translation

by the W6rterbuch

Tempels? oder ein GerAt? "t and the suggestion is made that it may 2 be connected with a verb 3" "to build" which isp howeverv found bettexts*3'There only in Late Egyptian could also be a connection for Vw and another rw which seems to have been a container 4 This second 3, w was current in the Old and Middle writing Materials. Kingdomst and wasp thereforep contemporaneous with the term under discussion. In ablished (but Icw is the Fifth-Dynasty under I) did the inscription mention is made of; "////, estthe In:ad" ween this

acw of this 4wt-ntr/////" and "/////XI)'built 5 Since the verb kd "to not lay the Wt/////"o does refer
"flooring" a ceiling or

used with temple rather

that

that it s4w, it is likely than to an object within

with for

to a part'of the the building. The use of the

t) _]!: roofing, (L3 6 would If suggthis

preposition est were

hr and the comparison -x-1 Lw may have been a term a connection with jw

so then

11box or

container'l

would

be indicated*

I Urkop 2 Wb9v It

It

181v 9; 10 (Quibellp 3p 9-

Saqqarap

1907-8,

Pl-1XI9

3-)

3 Ibid-t

It

2v 13Con* Diet*, 1.

4 Ibid. p It 39 7-8; Faulkner, 5 1Q-rk-v It 1819 9; 10.

(a See s3tv below P.

213-214-

_3htyw Dyn, XII C-3

3htywt

known only

in

the plural,

occurs

twice

in Pap.

Reisner

One the fall is not preserved. writing although example shows the form quoted above while the other is completely 2 lost except for the 3h hieroglyph. The word was discussed by 3 Simpson in his publication of the papyrus where he decided that 4 it was not the same word as the singular 3hyt which has been 5 translated Simpson then suggestas "stockyard,, and I'stillroom". the innermost part ed that. 3htyw was a term used to describe in this casep the rooms ct '13t, ct a templey which includedg and k311 113bty. Only the last of 9p,

from Naga ed-Der

in the named is linked with :5t 13bty n 3htyw. 7 papyrusq in the phrase ksl . Further decision can be evidence is needed before a definite made on the meaning of this te= buto since. 3t was used to des8 temples cribe Egyptian namesj9Simpson's and was also used in their may well be correct. suggestion

1 Simpsony Papyrus I Pl-15t 69,3. 3 Ibid., 4 Fendleburyq 2 Ibid. It

Reisner 4-

It

P1-131

Gq 6.

The City

of Akhenatent

IIIP

P1-93P No. 218; Pl-94Y the Inscriptions,

Ko- 245; -Smith H. S. 9 The rortress , LI (B. M*65739)* pl. 5 Hayesp JXES 10 (19501y 92. 6 Pendleburyp op. cit

of Buhen,

7 Simpsong OP- cit-t 8 Wb-Y It 9 Wb. It 9 149 10.

Text volume, 171-2. p It Pl-139 G, 6; Pl-15t Dict. Geog.,

4-

149 13; Gauthierg

1,6-10.

12,

lwn 2 3
6

Dyne VI

P., kn. XII

4

Dyne XVIII
5

AA

Dyne XVIII

Al: j
7
non

Dyn 9 XVII, Dyn. XIX a

HA
Dyn.

Dyne XVIII 9

10 Ptol.

I)yn.

XVIII

XIX

Althou4zh

1wn is the

not

often

found the

in

texts of the in in 1wn

describing column phonetic the

particular is of

col-

umns berore ancient one.

New Kingdomp

fo=

depicted value

The sign

was used

with

a very 1wn at at Mey.+

least as the Fourth as early 11 dum where the hieroglyphs a reddish-browng expected, be used and"'Iwnt. indicating

Dynasty are that drawn the

tomb of detail

Rahotep,

great columno

and coloured have

as one would

to was originally made of wood. The column sign continued 12 1wnp for example in place-names , 1WnW such as as phonetic 13 1wn was also original used in of contexts "column". 1wn n fnd titlep15 16 which It to were logical extenfigurof of

The word sions ativ: ely the Horus Of the in

meaning

came to be used describe the

such expressions as; 1wn knmt, nosev14 a priestly and also a priestly title

bridge

Imn mwt. fv

an epithet

and alone to describe a man as 1711wn thenpillar" being of his family. was also used in one papyras 18 of an obelisk, as the name for the shaft The type of column represented by 1wn was described by Gardiner 19 by Petrie a tenon at the top" as a "column with and, more fully., the column with eight-sided as a "fluted a tenon on the top to fit 20 lintel". The chapacteristic lines vertical which are found on d6tailed the 1wn would support depictions Petrie's theory that of it applied indicate occur the to fluted columns, 02 polygonal although types. enclosure reeded variety these Both of lines reeded the did Step not and

was originally could fluted Pyramid also

reeded

columns of King

recur 22 the fluted to be popular into the Middle column continued Kingdom. 23 In the New Kingdom the fluted in Nubia, column was used mainly the polygonal increased while in popularity variety Egypt within 24 proper* Since the fluted type than the column is a more ancient

in the Third-Dynasty 21 Djoser the and although

13
polygonal fluted both the original Iwn columns from would relate 25 the columns are must very have been in fluted. appearance It is thus columns However and are to be where

and polygonal quite distinct that 1wnw to

similar

plant-form fluted

columns.

expected it is

describe a text nor

or polygonal

possible the

Neither volved.

Wo"rterbuch

the word to actual remains. containing 26 the column-type inFaulkner specify

1wnw do not refer The earliest to specific texts which mention 27 buildings it is not possible the forms of the to identify so that However 1wnw has been found in a number of building inscripcolumns. tions to columns which can be identof the New Kingdom which refer ified. Architrave in Sinai mention the fragments sandstone of from the temple of Hathor 28 1wnw. The architraves Kings" in which at Serabit el-Rhadim have

would

seem to architravet

come from also

"Shrine

the

a similar in this

mentioninglMwg by Petrie 30

was found. as "fluted and cylindrical called 32 Amada which are

The columns

"shrine"

are

described

11.29 columns of jw., jw 31 as are are the the Eighteenth-Dynasty polygonal columns stela of from plan

The polygonal temple of the at Buhen at

temple 1,33

Amenhotep Elephantinep has not bearing the

end on one of the lwnw also mentions andyalthough architectural Amenhotep II fragmentsp were

in the so described 34 The parallel colunns. the actual

stelap temple

survivedp the

including

column been drums

drums, oA from

name of 6f

islands

Elephantine polygonal

and Philae. columns. IT which

found to have 35 The column

re-used were

sixteen-sided A block at Karnak Many blocks and it the of

Tathmosis to this

refers of

a wsb bf t-4r king were

was found within Inr mnla n m rwdt in the fill of

the

Third

Pylon ilwnw. Pylon before been 36

plirfwic'm the Third

found

has been

Fourth

that these suggested 37 Pylon. In such a position Third Pylon

came from it would iA the

a hall have reign of

situated

had to have of Amenhotep IV

removed III. the

when the do not to which

was erected been refer

There pylon

seem to have i1wnw, could would possible,

any columns although

Tuthmosis have been

in

blocks

found

which square to

Barguet pillars8jt

estimated is

constitute but which word

between

twenty that have or

improbablep case f or it would

and thirty 1wnw was used to be assumed

describe these pillars in Iwn had become that a general

a "column"

a "pillar"*

IITwo descriptions ly use 1wnw in this 39 The halls within., the which of the temple way to Osiris cylindricalp of Hathor column rather in demotic of Seti I at all are are at 41 Abydos the almost certain-

general of the are temple papyrifo3n

include suite

temple. columns In with refer notes word

called not

columns of the 40 Iwnyt but the named. determined to

themselves Iwn is

Ptolemaic

Dendera

a single-stem to only did In columns in

and so would to Iwn a specific as a pillar

seem again type. 42

general

than of

Erichsen and the

one occurrence not

origin

into Coptic. survive Iwn mast have been used inscriptions would as surely Iwnw, of have Within

to the

describe Old

a fluted

column Kingdoms fluted was had

and, if surwived, columns rarer column icularly

more building then were in the there described

and Middle

been Egypt

instances the fluted to the

where

variety polygonal

New Kingdom is later very

Iwn and was transferred in appearance. At Iwn became a more

the

which in

similar

same timq word for

and parta

periods#

general

column of any description, I 2 3 4 5 6 PYr-P 524dof Sinai It

Sinubej B. 196. 6 Cernyq The Inscriptions Lb-id-t

pl*LX=p

317Ap a. Scrimlt PLIOP 39

Pl-IXX: EXP 317p a. caminos, Literary Fragments

in the Hieratio

7 8 9

The New Kingdom Temples of Buhen, It P1-95v 4; Urk. IV9 q 819-7; 1296.1; 2; Cernyq ope ci .9 pl*LXXIVv 3109 a. ASAE 51 (1951)t 572v fig*8. Chevfierp Caminos, KRij it 1869 10. La prande inscription dedicatoire d'Abydo. R9 5P line Pl-XILP 332 Gauthiert

of the text. 10 DZimichenq Baugeschichte 11 Petriep Medumv pl. X; XIII

des Denderatempels

and frontispiece, 12 Gardinerp Cnom. t 119 144*9 1-4-0-01 13 Ibid. 9 30*9 Mn14 Breastedy The Edwin Smith Sargical 13541 (1904)v 8874P 4Papyruep II, pl. VP 10. PSBA 16 (1894)t 53P 16; CaparttlZAI-S

15 Crum, 16 Wb-P It 17 E. g.

Bethel

Aegyptische

Lesestuckep

69v 23;

is

18 Gardiner, 19 Gardinerp 20 Petriep 21 Lauerv 22 23 El-

Egyptian Gramm op. cit

Hieratic Sign Listt

Texts 0.28.

54P 5-

(Ln-I,

15,3-)

30. p La Pyramide 'a' degie'sp

119 pls. XL; XLVI;

IXVIII;

IXIX,

Newberryp 12, It

XXXIX. Beni Hasan , I, pls*IV; (Semna and Kumma); 115 (Sedengal 113 Roedert Der Felsentempel It Pl-39; less

with

Hathorpls* Pl-39-

headed capitals); Pluted (UPIP

von Bet el-Wali 119 31-32; often,

10; 11; Macadam, The Temples of Kaw found,

although columns were still 83. The temple of Mat at Karnak).

in Egypt. 42 (Medhall with of

(DdUd el-Baha=i); It Plo-30-32 Architecture, 24 E!- Jequierq festival Tuthmosis 111); 53 (Ka=ako inet Habuq temple of (Karnakt 73 (El-Kab, temple of Ptah); Tuthmosis 111); 54 Hathor-headed 25 Wb-, It capitals). 539 10Con. Dict, Pragments within in

13q 27 EZE-9 524d; Sinuh , B. 196; Caminosq Literary Hieratio Script, Pl-109 3t 1J-. An inscription 26 Faulknerp Ankbtifi presumably describing at Moallat fvnw. (Vandierg Moallaq 232, Insc. Noollp icult text, full
to

the

the tomb of , mentions is a diffis

the tomb itself Vt--co 4. ) This references,

of obscure

mythological

and it

(op. Vandier be certain to what was intended. as not possible lwnw ) suggested that of a compound was part 2it. v 236, note g. lwnw designe 1wnw-prw, de R..... lea montantsp en pierre, noun, lea pi; ces dede la porte iteneadrement peut-etre, et prw ...... lea battants de la porte bois verticalzmeAt et qui qui bordaient 1waw describes the rock-cut " Possibly lea consolidaient. pillars of of the tomb which, although very roughly and cut, arep in have the majority called

in polygonal cases, (See plan; ibid*# iwnw.

cross-seotion pl. I

so could ibid,

been

and photographs

V. ) q pl,

28 Cerny,

Pla-UXIV9 cit-; -cop. IXXIX9 317y a; 317At a (exact Kings"); recorded). in Sinaiq Researches

It

310,

(found a

in

the at

11-13hrlneof the Serabit el-

provenance

Khadim was not 29 Petriel

84 and fig-97

Opposite1,12; Pls-7; 93; 94-

30 Caminosp The New Kingdom Temples of Buhen, 31 Ibidop Pl-95t IVP 8199 7-) 4- (Also Urk., 32 Barguet and Dewachterl

Le Temple d'Amada? 119 pls. XXXIII-XXXI7.

16 33 Urk-9 IV9 1296.1. 34 Barguet and Dewachterv op. cit-P pl-XXXIVY 7535 Borchardt, BeitrAge Bf. 2. A"gyptische Tempel mit Umgangt 44-45 with abb. 13; De Morganv Cat. Mon 9 It 11336 Chevrier, ASAE 51 (1951)t 5729 fige8; Chevriery AM 52 (1954)9 pl. VIII. 37 Barguetv Templet 94-96. For the latest views on the nature of this 9 building Letellierv HommaCes Serge Sauneronp It 51-71. see; 1 38 See further under 3. wnytj, p*18-19. 39 Ydat It 186,10; Gauthierp loco cit.. 40 Kul it 162y 12; 162p 14; 165P 14; 169P 5cit. t Demotisches Glossarv 23 (citing Griffith and Thompson, 119 Pl-XIIIP 3-) 41 Damicheng loc. 42 Erichsenj

The Demotic Magical Papyrus of London and Leident

III

lwnyt Dyne Xl nn0 C-3 Dyne XV1114 Dyne XVIII7 Dmo X3X!
2CAq
fwv. ^^

Dyne XVIII

4rn.

XV1113

8144 C-3

Dyne XV1115 Dyno XVIII8

Dyne
26z; xviii

Dyne XIX9

93

C-3

1wnyt as a "pillared baitat" or "columned translates The WO"rterbuch 12 11 Neither hall". it as a "pillared describes hall" while Faulkner one would the type of column concerned although dictionary specifies the 1wnyt to have been, a prior hall or court containing expect a ,a iwn columns. 13 As has been noted previously the polygonal or fluted the word has not surtypet although 1wn column was a very ancient vived in many texts Apart earlier isolated than the New Kingdom. The same is true of from the TehtL- Dynastyq all example iwnyt from the New Kingdom* It can be assumed the known occurrences of are the Middle Kingthat the word was in use in the intervening periodt have the building of &. Irtyt domp although no texts which describe from the been preserved. The earliest in known 1wnyt can not be identified. at Siut where the deceased is The word occurs promised that his the tomb of Kheti be forever in the Innyt.

name will be fine local ible.

temple

in the temple of Wepwawet and his memory will 14 This was presumably a hall o3 court in the is possidentification of Wepwawet but no more positive Dynasty lwnyt. was used by Tathmosis behind survives the Fifth I to describe at Karsixteen-

In the Eighteenth

the colonnaded court which he erected 15 inscription A dedication nak. still

Pylon

on one of the

sided columns which was later

Here the court two lands with is its described beauty.

enclosed by masonry of Tuthmosis III.

16

shepsut and Tathmosis III, by a colonnade of poly9ohal columns and Osiride 1wn columns. true 1wnytq containing a

being "a noble iwnyt which adorns the as 17 " Before this area was altered by Hatthe 17wnyt was a large open court encircled statues. It wast thus,

19

However this that situated

is not

true

of another

hall

of Tuthmosis Pylonsp which

I at Karnakq was described

between

the Fourth

and Fifth

by Hatshepsut

the base of one of the obelisks which she as a 1wnyt on The text tells of of the erection in the middle of the hall. erected "in the noble iwnyt between the two great pylons the two obelisks 18 by Tath(bb.nty wrty) built This hall was originally the king". of to this hisp refe=tg inscriptions I, although no dedication of mosis 19 hallp have survived intact. The biography of Ineni is, unfortunatelyp damaged 0 the point where one would expect the description of the 1wnyt to occurt immediately 2D before that of the pylons which are said to be "on its damaged text corrSt two sideull. [2'h to read the Sethe, in Urkunden IV, has restored 21 ILwnyt 'spsst m This could be w>dw]. 22 but both W3lyt and noun is certainly required

as a feminine

the same hall Of these wsht were also used to describe and either X_ Imnyt. The in place of could be restored name of the hall in the reign by this text of Tuthmosis I could noto in any case, be established since Ineni lived on into the reigns of Hatshepsut was not and Tuthmosis hall III and may have used a contemporary ally given to the hall when it term which was erected* the name originwas

However this

so one can only conclude that it imnyt by Hatshepsut as a as the columns was then taken to be a general word for a columned hall 24 not polyg6nal or fluted. of this hall were papyriformt regarded The Speos Artemidos describes plural) temple. Dynasty. inscription of Hatshepsutj where their part of her benefactions for the gods, mentions 25 implying that a iwnyt was a characteristic The word also 26 occurs on two building the queen (in the :? Lwnyt of'each the Eighteenth

Ostraca

Iwnyt is found on the parallel 2T

stelae

of Amehhotep II

from Amada

At Amada this refers to the colonnaded court immedand Elephantine. 1wn iately behind the pylon which contained polygonal columns and 1wnyt. 28 The temple was, therefore, a of Amenhotep II at Elephantine parts of which were later reused 29 the plan of the on the same island and on Philaep so thatt although Eighteenth-Dynasty temple has not yet been recovered, it is not un1wnyt to assume that the reasonable at Elephantine was a colonnaded to that at Amada. court similar also contained poygonal columns, The sandstone blocks of Tuthmosis IV which were found in the fill of the Third Pylon at Karnak also bear the term imnyt on certain

19
inscriptions, These blocks mast have come from an edifice the temple proper or a within

architrave of

whether it was a hall 30 The texts describe it as a wsht separate building. jt3l and a wsbt dic Inr 1wnw 32 11wnyt. 33 The bft-hr m mnb n rwdt pLirw m repas well as a o ts of the recovery that there of these blocks give no indication some sizeq were any polygonal umns which that the blocks columns, or parts are square thereof, in were discovered which found; the only col34 It is possible section.

the 11wnyt and the 17wnware not from the same building as the square columns but, as the blocks have not yet been adequately the nature of the iwnyt can not be pAblishedt mention ascertained. of the Osiris suite of the temple of 35 Seti I at Abydos are both described The columns in these as 17wnyt. halls but are circular are not polygonal in section with or fluted 36 flattened faces for hieroglyphic inscriptions and aret therefore, 1wn in appearance to the original not dissimilar column. Such columns, which do not have capitals, ) the polygonal of wn. lyn Since the column, could be regarded as a simplified form Finally the columned halls

and consequently

halls

such columnst ceases to be common in Egyptian Kingdom, one would not expect 31. in use* This wnyt to continue indeed, to be so. 2Iwnyt is found in neither seem Ptolemaic demotic and does not recur in Coptic. On the present current although 7 the-1wn only it in evidence that the period 1wnyt can be regarded as having ' from the Tenth tp the Nineteenth it

or courts containing temples after the New does, nor been Dynastiesq

is probable used in

column certainly

was in use from the Old Kingdom as then. It is, also likely existed that it Kingdom than can be proved at

was more widely present. Essentially

the Middle

7 hall or court containing 1? a wnyt was a iwn columns. The main exception to this is the hall between the Fourth and Fifth pylons design at Karnak in w.hich, although Dynasty, therefore, hall it underwent never several changes in the Eighteenth seems to have contained be assumed that the term could of the column-type

:Lwn columns. It must, be used for a pillared 1 Griffith,

regardless

also 37 involved.

The Inscriptions 1295v 16.

of

SitLt and Der Rlfeh,

P1-13t

24-

2 Urk. p IVv 929 10;

20

3 Lr-k-, IV, 365,34 Ibid-, 384,5 (see also Gardiner, JEA 32 (1946)9 pl-VI9 5)5 5 Erk. t IV9 1174,15; Gardiner and Cerny, Hieratic Ostracal 1, pl-XXII, 1, recto, 6. 6 Urk., IV, 1295,157 Unpublished architrave from the sandstone building, blocks from which were found in the Third Pylon of the Amuntemple at Karnak and are now in the north-east corner of the enclosure. Barguet bob 4z 173 4--= (Temple, 95) notes that this building was called q a writing which I, during a brief inspection of these blocks, was unable to find (see further under note 33 below). For details of the blocks so far published see PM, 11,72 which, howeverwrongly equates the sandstone building of Tuthmosis IV with the woodenroofed porch before the door of the Fourth Pylon. 8 As note 7. 9 KRI, 1,1659 14; 169,510 Ibid,, 16?, 12 and 1411 Wb,, I, 54t2. 12 Faulkner, Con. Dicte, 1313 dsing, Nomina2lAldung, 290o 14 Griffith, loc. cit.. 15 For a plan of the temple in the reign of Tuthmosis I see; Borchardt, Baugeschichte, 9f abb-7. 16 A photograph of this column is published by Borchardt, op. cit*, 8, abb. 6 where it is wrongly labelled as "hinter Pylon 4% 17 Urk., IV, 92,10. 18 Ibid., 365,319 Traces of original texts of Tuthmosis I can be seen on someof the columns which were reused by Tuthmosis III (Borchardtg op. cit. y 10-11; Barguet, op. cit. t 98)0 20 Urk-Y IV, 56,1. 21 Ibid., 55,1122 Ibid*, 157,13; 158,8; 374,11; 1328,1-* 23 LbLid-t 1331,1124 Borchardt, op. cit., 11. 25 11-rk-, IV, 3849 526 Ibid., 1174,15; Gardiner and Cerny, loc. cit.. 27 Irk IV, 1295,15 and 16.

21
28 Barguet and Dewachter, Le Temple d'Amadaq Jig pisXxXjj-XXxIV,,

29 Borchardt, 46;

Beitrage

Bf. 2. Agyptische Catalogue

Tempel mit

Umgang 45, It

abb. 13; it

see also

De Morgan,

des Monuments,

113 where one inspected

but Borchardt, druln appears to be cylindrical himself, states that it is polygonal* 30 Barguet, Temple, 94-96. For the latest views edifice 31 Barguet, 32 Chevrier, see; Letellier, OP- cit-, 95572, fig. 8;

havinIt

on the nature 1,51-71-

of

this

*Hommages .a Serge Saunerong Id-P

ASAE, 51 (1951), inscriptions 01

33 The architrave ///I al= 34 ASAE 28 (1928) 35 KRI, 1,162,12 ///j nn

ASAE 52 (1952),, 25(), Pl-VIIIare incomplEbe and read as follows; C1113

OR" ll C= 59 (1966). 169,5Sethos I at Abydos, III, pl. 2 and 51-

and 14; 165,14; King

36 Calverley,

The*Temple'of

22

iwm

Dyn. XII ]fl , Dyn. XVII, 4

2 Dyn- XVIII9 l14 C-2 xix Dyn. XV1115

Dyn. XV11113 Xmt = 6 Ptol.

pto, 07

Mc-a

Ptole

Ptol.

.an

'Iwnn If it

is

essentially

was in great evidence has not survived.

Dynasties* term of the Eighteenth and Nineteenth a the New Kingdomy then the before and after use Cne isolated example is little known from the howeverg indication

Middle

as to the meanKingdom whichg gives text which in a hieratic ing of the word. It occurs on a leather roll including describes Sesostris I in the temple of Heliopolis, work of 10 is used to help No determinative in the 17wnn of the gods. statues the identification the type of temple or shrine involved. with of Unfortunately instructive. In few of the the majority occurrences of this term are at all the 1'w= is described as belongof cases ing to a god or gods so it must have been some kind of cult-place further information the nature of the irnn is lacking although about 11 There are, however, a small number of examples which in such texts* the 1'wnn,. more detail concerning a little can provide Several which texts suggest that 1wnn could be used for a small shrine image of a god could sit, In only one text is determined the with such a shrine and, in factv 12 the only sign preserved. The rest of the word has lwnng although been restored this restoration is not absolutely as [31wnn] in Nubian ebony" 13 has been identified14 This "great certain. with the ebony shrine from the temple of Hatshepsut at Deir El-Bahari i6 describes it as a sJi-ntr. It although a text on the shrine itself is possible that this one shrine could have been called by both names. 17 StL-ntr was often used for the cult-shrine of a temple. Another text in which Ivnn may refer to a shrine for a cult-image 18 'Lwnn mentions each god being "in the : which he has desired. " In other contexts9 however, lynn is certainly equated with an This is particularly entire cultus-temple. so with the temple of Aman. within the term actually is determinative the cult

23

the entire Karnak where 11wnn is used to describe at 20 the temple of Seti I at Abydos where the "Osiris 21 called a 1'wnn.
ntr the Eighteenth 22 is described mnw III from In Dynasty

temple"and Suitell is also

with

temple or shrine called an unidentified 23 1T;nn inscription in a building of as a whilep the is on a block from listed the within 25 . 1wnn could with sanctuary of

Tuthmosis

Karnak

Hatshepsut, of a building 24 The same shrine osure. Further of the texts would

same name is also called indicate could

a. ]Xwt-encl-

bwt-nt that

seem to since it

also wild

temple-complex with

and endowed It referred examples asty or is

property that

and offeringst

be provisioned 27 had a specific or temple. from the for

be used 26 fowl

likely to

1'wnn originally kind of

meaning Howeverp Eighteenth other than

and the Dyn-

one particular have it survived

shrine that,

which

indicate

onwards "temple"

was used

primarily

as a synonym translation

"shrine" these two

words

terms

can be 'Iwnn in occurs 29 in t. but ending

and no more 28 supported. Ptolemaic it is not

specific

'texts found

by which in either

time

it

has or

acquired Coptic

an texts,

demotic

Stern,

ZIS 12 (18709 379 16,1;

IV,

8920279 9; 2029s, 3; 21079,

2 Urkoj
3 urk.,

279t 11; 3849 2; 6121,5;

restored); Currelly

2; KRIt Ij, 42P 3-41669 3 (partially 2999 3; 6189 12; 834p 2; Abydosp 1119 pl. Iq 1319 2; 154t 5; 8549 9; 1259v 18; Arytonp XXIq Noel; 155,8; Mariette, and Wegallp

Xv e; KRI, Abydosy 11 pl. X3: Navillev

164,11; P1-5t 423,16

203,5;

El-Hennehq Inschriften, 4 ILr-k-P IV, 12). 5 6 7 6 9 Lbid., Mariette, Up t Chassinat, Urk., VIII, loc. Urk., Ibid. IV,

Cq 2; Berlin (only

Goshen and the Shrine of Saft K6niglichen Museen, Aegyptiache

11,226. the determinative is preserved, see note

1673,6; Denderahq pl. 82, Edfoup c.

1957t IIP

12. ao

Pl-349

1,18,44-

16, d; 30P ccite* IV9 16,1; 2799 11; 2999 3; 16739 6; 19579 12; 2107,,

10 Stern, 11 E. g.,

2+ 2; Ayrton et al. v et loc, cite; Berlin Necropolis, K6nigliche Museen, loc. cite,

12 Northampton

al*! p Theban

frontispiece.

13 11-k-9 IVP 423,16.

14 Northampton, 156.
15 Navillep 16 Ibid, 3; P Deir El-Bahari, IIP 1-49 Pls*XXV-=-

op.

cit-9

15; Breasted,

Ancient

Records

of Egypt,

119

Pl-XXVII-

17 See below, 18 19 20 21

sb-nt P P*252ff. Urk, v IV, 384,2o 8349 2; 854,9; Ibid. p IV, 612t 5; 618,12; Mariette, Abydos, 1, pl*XIX, ea 164,11M. I. 155,8;
the evidence

KRI, 1,203,5-

22 For discussions

shrine or temple, of relating . Karnakq IP lacau and Chevrier, Une Chapelle d'Hatshepsout see; 182o 849 1138; Nims, JNES 14 (1955), 114; belowt 4wt-ntrp p, to this

23 Irk.,

Up 166,8. op, cit- 9 -19,849 f 136.

24 Lacau and Chevrierv 25 Urk-, IV, 4769 726 Ibid.,, IV, 1259P 1827 Ll! Ld- 9 Up 20299 328 Wb*9 1,55,12 while 29 Mariette, The last (ref-55,13)) temple Grammar, and couldp text in rooms. Sign Faulkner

describes (Con.. Diet*, III

37. wnn as "Wohnung 13) gives 82,

(oao)

eines

G6ttes"

"sanctuary". Chassinatv loc. cit.. 19 10

Denderahp example is

a; Pls, -349 a; by the Wrterbuch quoted only is writing written instead of with of of iwnn the the wnt

(Belegsteltleng to refer to sign

as the

individual (Gardiner, E*9), The

The word List,

t1hare" "bubalis" ('Lb.,

E-34)

(Lbidep 1,315,1)e

thereforev refers

be a writing to "every

question

17wYM/wnt of

the

lawt-ntrlle

26
7

inb Dyn. II 2 Dyn. IV3 Dyno 111 up XVIII, 5 Dyn. XIII XVIII 9 X11VI 6 Dyn. V4 Dyn o XVII 17

DYil,. XII, XEC

Ptol.
-11%II

Dyn. XVIII
XVIII

Dyn.
114
AAM

XVIII 2
A

111 15" = 9 3Dyno

5L,

XVIII10

ff
AAO'.%

Dyn.
I

11

Dyn.

XIXl

3 Dyno XX1
-=I C-3

Dyne XX14 C-3 pto, 617 Ptol. 18

Dyno XXV1

16 Dyn * XXX

Inb is an As can be seen immediately from the writings quoted abovey language, is found in all stages of the Egyptian ancient word which 19 including in the demotic script. It does nott howeverg occur in 20 from derived COB"r Coptic in which the main words for "wall" are 21 22 23 from d tz. obt and XOG Inb "wall" to be derived from a Etymologically one would expect or "to wall in" and such meaning "to enclose" verb same stem is known, butg unfortanatelyg so far only in a text of the a verb 24 There is also a feminine Dynasty. Eighteenth nbt which was noun i? 25 term for some kind of fortress. a 7 The earliest enclosure writings of inb seem to show a buttressed been suggested that the than a wall and it has, aocordinglyp rather 26 Later "wall" enclosure. represented a rectangular sign originally in less detail writings which use the ideogram were depicted and of the seem to have been interpreted as walls.

Since the same hieroglyphic sign was uded as the determinative for other wall-nouns27 (and also of related tez!msp such as the verb 28) ], "to build" d when the sign is used as an ideogram it is often impossible to be certain as to which te= is intended. This can be illustrated by an Eighteenth Dynasty example in which the seige-wall built by the army of Tuthmosis III around the town of Megiddo is 29 7 described in one text as an inb wmtt in others as a sbty30 or a 01 1. 11 32 In text uses obty n wmtt3l while a final view . glin .

26
of the fact that to take the adjunct is n wmtt of is and not ebty unique. just vmtt it would of the seem Inb term

preferable to describe for

this

as a writing at of Megiddo or

n wmtt. More

The use usually

a seige-wall the walls

was used It walls, temples as usualp umental the wallp walls

a town

a temple* 17nb was used houses around to for the or all kinds walls of of

would from

seem to the brick

be likely walls enclosure textual There are of

that private walls

stone temple.

and massive the

a town relates

Howeverv to mondescribe

surixiving

evidence several in

primarily which to walls use the Inb

architecture. of private 34 )Inb of

texts contrast for the

to

houses33 9 could also 36

once

town

enclosure a garden35

sbty.

be used

around

and those As the first

a storehouse.

name of

a townwall the

:Lnb occurs term are in

at

a very

early the

period* city of the and the is of

The

known

Memphisp Other

occurrences of inbw 44,37 whichp which the are walls

the to at

name of the

presumably called of the by

refers

walls

town.

tawn walls 40 Megiddog where encircling ible that

i7nb are town the are

Lisht38

ThebeS39 from It although Eighteenth

distinguished Egyptians. periods the

seige-wall 7 nb was used 3. have been

erected for

beseiging at all

possgbt Dyn-

a town-wall particularly

seems to asty

p=efe=edv

from

onwards. "Inb was most frequently used to refer to the walls walls of of templesp the to temple be

the large brick enclosures4l and the 42 In the case of some examples it proper. certain as to which also of these was intended.

both

stone is not 43 fortresses

possible

in the names of occurs 44 "Walls of the Faler"I which was a fort thbw "Imn-m-li3tv IlWalls and of Amenemhat 46 the name of a fortress in Vubia. There 'Inb is little most that can be usefully for a wall use of until "wall"

The term

such

as'Inbw

4ks,

on Egypt's 45

eastern which

frontierp

was probably

added

concerning in

this the

term.

was the

common word

particularly the

earliest script even

periods

and it

was in Its

continuous meaning

hieroglyphic be doubted,

was abandon-ed if the ideogram,

basic

cannot

which

was later It is

interpreted possible that

as a wallp some of have of

originally the examples

represented in which the

an enclosure. ideogram of

here

as writings

is used and which alone inbl in fact, writings are,

been other

treated wall-nouns

21
but, wallp since this I inb is is the most ancient and also the most common word for a

unlikely.

Petriev inbw

Royal

Tombsp Jjt

pi. Xxiiit

193 (in

the name of Memphis, (also in Inbw 4!j).

2 3 4 5

Garstang, Junker, Daviesp Pierret,

Ma4asna and Bet Khallafp pl*IX 63; pl*XLt be 2lzaq 1,2529 abb. Iq pl. XIII N[ormanj de Gq Ptahhotep, Insc. Louvrep Urk., 119 29 (Louvre 67,6;

240Sethel Aegyptische

C-15);

Lesestucke, 6

IV9 173s, 17; 834,15; 171; (of Christophet

10419 15; 13309 3 BI.PAO 60 (1960), 78.

and 4; LD-P 1339 1529, b; 170; AS 59 (1924)v 10-11 Scharff,

text); Urkeq IV autographed 18649 11; LD-P IIIP 1949 24; Maoadan, The Temples of Kawal Iq ple 149 2; Traunecker, in Karnakp Vt 1970-197 142, fig. 1; Urkeq 1119 t Caminos, Litorary Fragments 44-45; in the Hieratic PLXIIP Scriptq P1-10P 39 4Urk, v IV9

47P 147 8 9 JEA 46 (1960), Das Agyptische 103..

llayesp Ndvillef

179 recto. 119 pl. CXXXVIII;

Todtenbuch,

1235v 14 (omitting 10 (In 11 Ibid., 12 KRI9 It 13 Gardinerg 14 Erichsenq added). plural)p IV,

n_id*q IVP 195t 16509 15-

186P 4Onomeq pl*XI3: A, 14o Papyzus Harris., I, 69,7 (with 259 7 (with-=,

c--3 added);

15 jjrk. 9 1119 26v 1516 E=an and Wilcken, US 38 (1900)t 129, 17 Chassinato Edfoup 1.328. 18 Fakhryp AUE 34 (1934)v 89 (see also; Trauneckerv No. 19 and 1499 note 7)19 Erichsen, Demotisches Glossars 20 Cnim, A Coptic Dictionmyt 21 derny, Coptic Etymological 238ffp. 22 CnImp op. cit-9 7-55b-754a. 23 6erny, op. cite, 309. 24 Met 19 959 11 (untranslated). 35, 323a. 148-

ope cit-,

147,

Dictionaryt

See also

sbtyp

below

Faullmerv

(Con. Dict-I

23) translates

is

as "to

wall

off

(a place)". the country

The verb (Irk-ey

occurs

in

the Karnak

decree

of Horemheb, ganization 25 Mb- Y Iv 26 Scharffq 27 Seep for of

in which

the king

describes

the inspection

and or6-

IV9 21559 11)-

95v 10Archa6logische BeitrBZe 18-19; writings zar Frage der Entstebung der 0-36. Ga=dinerq of sbtyp Grammarq Sign 'List, sit, tsmt, etc*. 12549 9)(sbty to the ). swm

Hieroglyphonschrift, example,

28 Wbop V9 7429 Ga=dinerq 30 Ibidol, 31 Ibid*v further LE-A '38 (1952)9 17For IVp 14 (ILrk--9 Ivi, pl. 1849 16; 894t IV,

6619 4- See also; Lbidy 758,12-13 discussion of these terms with regard

seige-wall des

see; Grapow, Studien zu den Annalen 56-57j, and sbtyq below p. 239Dritten, 32 Urk*p IV, 7679 11at Megiddoy 33 Pierret, loco cit*; Habackiq The Second Stela

Thutmosis

of Kamosep ploVIp

9.

34 1jrk. p 1119 26,1535 Ibidop IV9 10471 1536 Ibide, IV9 1330P 3 and 4; Wreszinskit Der Papyrus Scharffy ZIS 59 (1924)t 11, P. 10096,12o loc-ci Ebersq 203,17;

37 Petrie,

Garstang, loc, .0 Ga=dine=,, Onom. 9 II, 122*-123*p Agyptensp loc. cit.. 88; pl*XXIV* 121ff.

See also; Kb-p Iv 95P 6-7; cit*. 139410 Sethep Beit3Fage zu= Altesten

Geschichte 38 Caminost 39 Leclantp 40 Urkep 41 Ibid., loc.

Montuemhaty

IV9 12359 14IV, cito; 1739 17; 7659 16; 1295Y 3 and 4; 18649 11; Christophop KRIO I, 186Y 4; LDoq 1119 152, b; Traunecke=p op. cit., 1; Fakhryp 124cito; Enaan and Wilckenp opo cit*, ZIS 23 (1885)v 5; Daressyt ASAE 19 (1920)9 164Urk, q IV,, 1650Y 15; LD*p IIIp 170; 171-F 699 7; Macadam, loc. Harris Iq 299 14; 68,16; op. cit*, 129; Monte, Kgmi 8 (1946), pl. loc.

142 fig.

125; Masperot 42 Hayesp loc. 43 Erichsenp

cit.,; Papyrus

cit,; Erman and Wilcken, V (after P-40044 Sinuheq B, 1745 Reisne=9 46 Hintze, Excavations

NO-30at Kerma W-Vq 5099 fig-3439 248ZiS 91 (1964)9 84- See further belowv snb(t , p.

29
47 'Inb (spelled (spelled Inbt) occurs in the Onomasticon of Azenemopej after

tsmt (Gardiner, Onom., pl. XIIA, J)* Gardsbty sbtt) and iner (Ibid., 119 213* F4-41) expressed some doubt as to whether Inb "wall" this was a writing but in view of or 17nbt "fortress", in the listt of its position and also taking into account the fact that sbty also has an extra tq it is almost certainly to be Inb. understood as

30
cz Dyn - XII Dyn - XII 23

Dyn- XII Dyn. XII

xviii,

xx

Dyn. XII4

Dyn. X115

t..
.o_ c?3

7 NX. Ptol. 9

0-. = w--4
== C. e :, Ptol. e -BZ,

15: 77
10

Dyno X2

The `3 column was a light it was set into dom inscriptions,

wooden one with

the architravel-The exact both as the hieroglyph value 413 with the phonetic M These "tent-pole" column of the booth and as the supporting '12 to support light columns were used principally such as the structures the term covering cabin13 or a kiosk14 and, consequentlyp of a shipts only rarely in hieroglyphic building inscriptions. This column-type

a tenon form is

at the topp by which in Old Kingdepicted

occurs

must be a very ancient one since the sign is used 13 on a jar-seal Period15 and the of the Early Dynastic as phonetic from the Old Kingdom onwards, in column Uself was often depicted, representations of cabins and kiosks. In a mythological '3W occurs in Spell 60 of the Coffin context 16 Texts, in a very corrupt passage, and also in Chapter 159 of the 17 'a Book of the Dead in the New Kingdom. Jequier thought that `3 in the latter to the W3! -amulet which is depicted example referred at the head of the chapter* However, this is referred 19 to throughout this as 113 as to have had two names. Budge w3d and is unlikely the word for a door-leaf than the column, rather
Fortunately The earliest ator more this and it is there are also more tangible

regards

examples

of

the

term.

Kingdom, "the a title of the Middle decorss- -3w, 20 These could have been made of stone but of 113-columns". are likely to have been of wood. The only known stone columns of 21 type occur in the festival hall III Of Tuthmosis at Karnak is gratifyihng to find
of

that
the of

these
columns the term

are

described
that which the c3

as
the is form.

"aw.
king used 23 erected for These the

A damaged text on one 22 c3w and the determinative festival hallp shows that

records hrt-lb of

the

columns

were

columns may also

have been described

as t_3W

24

although

this

reading

31 is not certain.
Although foundq hymn to made for the temple 27 were it is these possible in the 1111tt are all the the or are the that king's in only others monumental were at stone tiw which have III. been In a erected Karnak by Ramesses

Amun-Re the god

temple stone //

itself

either expression temenos

/., in ypur 26 Osiride or stylised m wb3. k indicates Amun so that taken in they its

to have Ramesses claims 25 The columns of wb3-11 papyrifor-monly could widest that have senset the been on

clusters. columns anywhere the west

However, within

of

at Karnakp 28 bank.

even,

if

wb3 is

Papyrus as the

Harris

I records
in

supports
was

of a shrine
still In must

a more typical 29 on a barque.

in the latter Ptolemaic case that the

example

of

the use of "IW

both by a be

The term at Edfu30

use

period,, c3w is

occurring

and Dendera0l so that the it

determined has

W3q-column used with

The a building the term as

be assumed of

the

term

come to

general

meaning

"columns".
a pillar perhapsv primxilyof wood be or stonev accurate ship's as to part define cabins of

W6rterbuch or a ship.

defined 32

13 as It WOuldl used

more to

a wooden

column

support

or shrines This of I 2

since

the

stone recur

examples in

are

so fww. the demotic or Coptic stages

term does not

either

the Egyptian

language.

Griffith, Be Buck,

Hieratic

Papyri

The Egyptian

from Kahun and Gurob pl, XII9 1,1, Coffin Texts, 1,2531, d and f; Urk., IVv Oriental Institute, Ramses III's Aq 18; 23, A, 18 of Amm, pls*229

857Y 17; Chicago Temple within (dual).

University,

the Inclosure

3 4
6 7 8

De Buckv op. cit., Loc. cit..

2539 d.

5 Loco ci
Ibidot Lepsiusy Erichsenv

,
253, fDas Todtenbuch PAPYrUs Harris 1 der AgYPtert 1,51,15; P1-76. 51,16 (with o i instead -. of

9 'Mari'ettev 10 Chassinat,

pLindar Edfoug

IIIP Pl-379 v It 554-

i.

3Z
11 Petriev H[o=an] 12 Petrie, 13 Jequier, actual Ile Grammarg Sign List, Gardiner, pl. XIII; , 250I, pl. XII, do G1, Ptahhotep, cit. 69-70; 'Id, 0.29; Davies,

loc.

* BIFAO 9 (1911),

examples

see; Abu Bakr 6. 14 Daviesq

of the c3.-column BeitrAge and Mustafa,

BIPAO 19 (1922)9 8-10. For p used in this way, in the Khufu boatq Bf. 9 12, Festschrift Sheikh Said, Rieke, pl.

N[o=anjde

Gq The Rock Tombs of

pl. XV; Kaiserv

4Beitr, o Bf. p 129 Festschrift Rickel, Falttafelg X der Agyptischen Prhzeit, Kaplonyg Die Inschriften 15, 1119 Pl-919 bis. 16 De Buckg op. citv 17 Lepsius, 18 Jequier, loc. cit.. 9e the Dead, (1898)v Translation volumep 287253-

346,

ope cit*, loc.

19 Budgep The Book of 20 Griffith, cit..

21 For photographs

of these columns see; Jequierq

I'architecture,

Iq

Pls-50-51-22 Urk. 9 IVP 857,1723 LbLld-9 Ivo 856, B.

24 Nims,
t3wp

Studies
Pe

in Honor of John A. Wilsonp

loc.

fig-7,

x+3- See also belowg

284-285Universityp cit.,

25 Chicago 26 Ibid.

9 P1-3wb's pe 68.

27 Ibid. v Pl- 3128 See below,

29 Erichsen, 31 Mariette,

loco cit** 30 Chassinatv loc. cit. cit.. 32'Wb-q Ip 1649 10loc.

33

ta, Dyno I' Dyn o12 5 Dyn - 13 Dyn. I_ptol. 4

Ifl

Dyn. Vp I st. l[nt,,, 2nd, XVIII Into, Dyn o XVIII8

Dyn. U p lst. Int. 0 2ndo Into =Dyn, X3X 9 XX9

Dyn. XI9 XII7

ideogram for c! and as a The hieroglyphic sign which was used as an termsp is for other related itselft for c! determinative as well as 10 Such leaves viere door-leaf. Egyptian typical of a a representation by the horizontal is indicated planks shown made of wood, as usually depictionsp although on the more detailed architecture, when employed in religious they couldp particularly also be plated with metal. in both into 1ndentations turned on pivots door-leaf An Egyptian set 11 Examples of such doors the doorway. lintel the threshold of and 12 that there can be no doubt as to the interpret.., -have survived so tomb-scenes show men at of the hieroglyphic sign. In addition ation 13 dooi-leaves the manufacture of the same form as the of work on hieroglyph. The term is Ptolamaic written in periodp either attested from the beginning does not or Coptic of dyn&tjticjilgypt to the in texts it although the demotic seem to have recurred scripts, not have existed until

Obviously the building

a word for of permanent

a door-leaf dwellings

could

had become a regular

practicep

presumably in the late predynastic the torm is found most frequently doubtedlyp erial merely a reflection

dynasties In the earliest period. in titles14 this is, un, although of the nature of the inacribed mat-

from the early dynastic which has survived period* In texts f=m the Old Kingdom, however, I's is used with its houre15 or regular meaning of "door-leaf"g made of wood in a private 16 17 In the same period a palace and of stone in a royal pyramid. 18 the term came to be used for the lid of a sarcophagast a logical wxtension This of Its term is original meaning. "door-leaves', a private in tombs of)the Pirst of found meaning 19 Intermediate Period and for 20 the Middle Kingdom.

house at the beginning

31In greater hotep while texts detail. at Beni two from the Middle of the of Kingdom first cedar onwards door of (Ebs) c3w are of the six tell described tomb of in Khnum21 high

Thec3 Hasan of

was the into texts

Nega

and was Period 22

cubits

stelae had

Second rain of

Intermediate were replaced.

how temple

13w which In describe the

fallen

building large

the

New Kingdom in

c1w occurs Egyptian

most temples.

often

to

These monumental 23 doorways and could be the leaves of the pylons at Karnak and major 25 24 like that temples of Pakht at Speos Artemidos elsewhere, of rock-cut 26 belonging to various gods. or of smaller shrines the door-leaves Temple door-leavesp like decorated with described those with sheets in smaller various of beaten buildings, were normally 27 The leaf metals* could metal* usually copperg 28 It is possible copper. cast metal, but doors this of method

made of also which that

wo6d, and then entirely being

be covered led to it

as an '3 of were made of for

some of

these

door-leaves

of manufacture reserved was probably 29 The usual wood employed and naoi. although electrimy34 Most found example After and also since in Nile acacia gold35 Egyptian the all dual the the those was also and copper36 doors form were clwy37 of c! used.

shrines 31 SP30 a coniferous woodp was e. 33 32 be bronze, The metals could smaller is the most common. %3is -sw 38 temple latter found, demotic or original has often for 39 door-leaves are rare

the

which

double-leafed and also a temple in

consequently the plural

wheng

door-leaves

are

intended. &f the often either

Few Kingdom of private

to be used continued 40 houses. References to dwellings not are into suggest 42 not

texts

describing the Fecht the Coptic

private term did

Surprisingly Coptico of*tpy-e! refuted although for this

survive 41 and Westendorf Top-I'door-lintelts. prefering to

an Egyptian Osing, noun however, tw3

suggestion, ancestor does not

regard

the

as the

etymological The term element of

44 of -To-tK 0 to have appear other than the

ever leaves.

been

used

for

any

other

a doorwayv

Quibellv Pl-XVIII9 2 Ibidop 3 Kaplonyl It

Hierakonpolisp 4 (in pl. VIIt dual 9.

19 pi. XXIX; form).

Cf.,

Petrieq

Royal

Tombsp It

Die Inschriften

der

Lgyptischen

Prdhzeitp

1119 Pl-97Y

391-

36
4 This is the simplest Egyptian forrA of history. here the hieroglyph it is, however, and it is found that is many

throughout

of the writings

dual and singularg in writing 1119 Pl-89P 388; Urk. 9 19 107,3; forms. Kaplony, op. ci -9 plural 232, Vgc,. 1; pl* (with t); Vandierg Moal cg 237v 3; PYT-9 1266c 9 Urk. 9 IVP 539 15; 3879 3; 3889 11; 12,3; 20; Petrieg Koptos, pl. occurs in 476,1; 4; Nims, Studies in Honor of John 1249,14; and 1419 8; Mariette, KRI, 19 43,2; fig-7, A. Wilson, x+16 and x+17; 47; b; Caminos,, JEA 38 (1952), Pl-XIII9 11, a and Abydos, II, pl. Daressyq ASAE 18 (1919), 49 (1950)9 pl-III; Vercoutter, BIPAO 1295,3 145,7; 5 Petrie, i4re Urk-, Periode 11,68,3; VIII9 33; 39/409 2; 115,1439 1Deshashah, pl. XXI; Textes de la premCle're and Vandier, 46,11; Helck, de la Xleme Dynastieo 10 (with 424,17; i) and 12; Urk,, Ivt 56,

quoted This the publications.

show greater

possible than detail

indicated

intermediaire7et

MDAIK 24 (1969), 9 (with i);

199; pl*XVII,

168p 2; 422,10;

1233,4-

6 Urk.,

1,121,14;

Cle're and Vandier,

22- ci -, 46,10;

Gardiner,

pl-14,3; 7 James, The gekanakhte Rapers and other early Middle Kingdom DocDe Back, Egyptian Reading Book, 71,16. uments, pl. 26,9; 423,2169,17; 8 Urk. 9 IV9 159t 11; 168,16; 9 Abd El-Razikv jEA 60 (1974)9 1479 4; Gardinery Chester Beatty 1, XXIV, 10 (with I ); Erichsenq Papyrus Harris, iq 69 9 (Pl- ); 3.0, pl. 12 (dual). P1-5p 10 Gardiner, Gra=a: r, Sign List, 0-3'1details 11 For constructional of ancient Egyptian door-leaves see; Koenigsberger, Die Konstruktion der A'gyptischen Ti1r, 13-24. liebespoesie, 12 See, for leaves from a shrine of example, the well-preserved Toueris, now in Moscow in Monuments of the Alexander II museum Fine Arts in Moscow, pl, XIII (no author or editor is given, of for the Russian title of the book see Bibliography, P-315). 13 Petrie, 100. cit*; Hassan, (iliza, 119 fig*219 (facing p*190) 14 Kaplonyp op. cit., 1119 pls. 89t 338; 979 389; 3919 399; 1099 570; 47t 176 (this last is interpreted by Kaplony as a part of (Ibid, (12)r(y) 11,1115) but could it be a title name, Iry-c, 3 a Iry-113 (Wb., 1,164,17). ! Lwy? Compare the commontitle 15 Urk., 16 Ibidep 1,121,14I, 237P 315 (pl. ); MAller,

Admonitionsq

36

17 Lbid-v
18 Wb.,
19 Clere

It

1079 3E-g-v
op.

1,164,22.
and Vandierv P1.20.

Urk-9
cit.,

It

106,15jjj', Tandierf op* cit. 2329 9

46j-, 10-an4

V, cK, 1;

20 James,

loc.

cit.. cit.. pl. 12,3; 1689 2-5; loc. cit., Helckj 169,17; loc. * 170P 1-2; cit. 423,2; 424t 17;

21 De Buckv loc. 22 Petriep 23 Urk-9 476,1; Koptosq IV, 36,9;

Nims,

422,10; 1249P 1424 Urk, j IV9 388,11; 2. 25 Lb_id. v IVP 3879 3; KRIP 1.439

26 urk., 6,9;
28 E4'9-t

iv,

16a, 16; Abd El-Razikq

gpo cit. 23-24t 11 et al., -*

loc*

cit.;

Erichsen,

op.

cit.,

309 15 ,

27 Koenigsberger,

24j 30 urk-9 IVY 1689 2-5 amd 16; 4239 2; 12959 3 and 4; gLomej It 8t. note 1, 31 Gardinerg 32 Urkeq 33 Ibid-P 34 Lbid-P 379 387P 3423t 170t 2; 12499 142; 422t 10*

IV9 388t P 29 Koehigsbergerg op* cit.

et al. *

30P 6 :21id. 9 168Y 4; 4769 1; Erichsent 35 OP* ci -, op. 36 Urk-9 IV, 3879 3; 422p 10; 388p 11; Erichsen, 15; KRIP It 141,8; Mariettev OP- cit-P KRI, loc cit.; 3,4; et et al.. loc. cit.; 37 E. E;. t Mariettev 388,11; 38 Urk-t IVP 424,17; 39 Caminosq loc. 40 Gardiner, IV9 1233,441 Westendorf, Silbenstiuktur, Koptisches 103-105Handw8rterbuch,, 251; Fechtv cit.; Beatty

cit. al*.

6,9;

309

et al.. loc* Vercoutter, I,

cit.;

Daressy, loc.

loc. cit.;

cit*. Urk. 9 und

Chester

pl. XXIV9 10; Mfiller,

Wortakzent

443b. 42 C: nimv A Coptic Dictionaryp 63543 Osingp Nominalbildung, 44 See belowq Lw3, p. 276-277.

81

03wy-r

Dyn. XII ca DY4- XVII14 "Imr

2nd.

Int.

Dyn. XIX5

6 Dyn. XX

of the dual form of I's1fdoorThis carious a compound clearly true meaning of which was "mouth" but which could also leaf" and rq7the 8 thereforeq logicallyq one be used to mean "opening" or "entrance". entrance". a "double-leafed cjwy-r to describe would expect term is the term would certainly seem to indicate example of this. It comes from the description of the tomb of Khnumhotep II at Hasan. "An ts of cedar of Nega to be the first Beni of cubits six the tomb. An c3wy-r of five cubits and two palms for the k3r sbi of 9 this tomb, " the `t sst which is within of sp is the doorway between door" with an's of cubits The "first six The earliest This had only one pivot of the tomb and its main hall. 10 The k3r is the name of the "shrine" door (1s). for a single-leafed to which from the main hall the rear of the tombt the entrance at that through a doorway which had pivots on either side, proving war, 11 door (c3,wy- ), double-leafed this was a the portico A further the Dead, proceeds eenth Period fine This example from this sb3t the Middle it is Kingdom occurs in the Book of "As for Atum, anc&wyr by which my father, 12 The text has an Eightof heaven. " Second Inter-mediate cubits ....... in 04

to the eastern parallel. inscription Sebekhotep

Dynasty

horizon 13

A building kingf cedar

from K-arnak of the IT, describes with civy-r

"a sba of ten worked in btLt it

of the lebanon,

door cannot Writings

now be identified, this term from the

and silver. can be assumed to have

gold

been double-leafed. of reign of Ramesses II are paralleled

by writings

of ! %wyq showing that the two terms are synonymous. These the first hall of the temple double-doors were between the portico and 15 texts on the door-4ambs The vertical of Ramesses II at Abydos. describe the doorway as "a sb3 in black copper, c!, wy-r banded with 16 texts have, copper and gilded with electrum" while the horizontal

38
"a in black c3wy of ciwy-r in 11 from 17 Papyrus as Harris 3wy-r I, in made which from

sb3 The

coppert exazple at 18

electrum. comes is

final shrine

" "

granite copper-alloy. Although

Heliopolis

described

having

there that

are its

so

few

examples was

of

this

term,

be

any

doubt

meaning

"doub&e-leafed

there 19 door"

can and

not it was

in use

fact of

a synonym 3wy-r since

of'swy. the

This simple

may be the term could

reason

for

the with

infrequent exactly the

be employed

same meaning.

1 2 3

De Buck, Urk?

Egyptian

Reading

Bookp

72,1.

23 9I. 9V9 Helck, MDAIK 24 (1969)9

199;

pl. XVII,

10.

4 5 6

Urk-,

Vq 28,1. Abydost Papyrus III 11, a and b (vertical pl, It 52P 13texts).

Mariette, Erichsen,

Harris

7 8

Wb-t UP 389-392* Although as "entrance" r can often be translated meaning of "mouth". an extension of its original
employed to describe and hasp thereforeq

this It

is simply was not usually

an actual doorway or any of its components been omitted from this study. One text in

meaning than usual which r does seem to have had a more "concrete" is from the regency of Philip Arrhi3aeus when work was carried out including on the w'bt of the Falcon at Athribin six c4wt which had sit ASAE 18 (1919),
9 De Buck, loc. Beni 10 Newberryq 11 Ibid., 12 Urk. 13 Ibid*, 14 Helck, 15 Por plan p 53; V, V, loc. see;

11

in Tura limestone 145,6).

cit.. Hasan,

and..... In this

c5wy in

true

cedar"

(Daressy,

case r must mean "door-frame".

(main doorway).

1,52; (doorway

pl. XXIIIA9 to shrine).

Pl-XXIIIA9

28,1. 28,13cit.. PM., VI, 32.

16 M-ariettep loc.
17 Ibid, II, pl. loc. is 18 Erichsen, 19 The term Flilgel of the

cit..
b (horizontal a and texts)* cit.. by LVb. 1,1649 t (Con. by Paulkner and 15; Dict-, IIP 390,11 37) as "the as "die two leaves

11,

translated Tilr"

der door".

3q

Crt
Dyn. XIX' C3 :1 Dyn. XX3 Dyne XX 2

Dyne XX4 6

D-vno XX5
v -C-V: " &Z M -C=P

.6-=

Dyne

It

is generally agreed that this termg which is found in only a few texts of the Nineteenth and Twentieth Dynastiesp is a loan-word of 7 it in Papyrus Harris I
semitic origin. It occurs most often where tkrw and tsmwt. of the description

is

given as a part of an enclosure wall9 along with from this text is in the The most useful occurrence (obty) of the temple of Ramesses III wall enclosure 8 This is the which had 11'rwt and t-krw in sandstone"* described in the papyrus which does not have tsmwto temple of Ramesses III than had two brick the inner enclosure wallop of which was lower

at Medinat Habu only temple wall The mortuary the outer one

and was faced with stone on the side facing the cultivation. It was surmounted by turrets which straddled 9 the wall. therefore that these turrets It would seem likelyl are the Irwt or the tkrw. either The other descriptions 10 are of temple enclosure walls which have

not

survived.

In the account of the travels tells how of Wenamun, the Egyptian he found the ruler Byblos "seated (in) his Irt, his back turned of " to a window". This is the only writing of "rt in the singular and is usually to refer to an "upper chamber'le understood Finally "Beautiads turquoise. "halls". 13 the term occurs in a description of the city of Pi-Ramesseq (Esdw)p radiant lazuli of windows with Irwt of lapis and 12 " Caninos has translated the word in this passage as

Both Borchardt its this well that relationship it connection be the turrets

14

and Helck

15 translate
verbal

to the would

semitic,

as "Wller", stem "to dlimb",, at Xedinet 16

crt

and note In view Habu could of

seem that

the Irwt

the wal, It can only be assumed the other enclosure walls which no longer exist had similar turrets. 'When used in other contexts an Irt could have been either

on the top of

1+0 a balcony 1 2 3 4 5 or a chamber situated Late Egyptian Harris at a height within a building.

Gardinerp Erichsenp lb-id-v Ibid.

Miscellanieso It

289 133-4-

Papy=s

669 18; 67P 12; 68t

4# 10-11'689 132 BIFAO 64 (1966), relating pl-IIP x+5This writing work ot 15occurs in a damaged textv to restoration Por Sauneron's 'rtp see Ibidtp 66v 4the High Priest of this

Sauneron, badly

of Amunt Amenhotep, writingp 6 7 Gardinerp Jequierq Relck tanel which Late

at Kaxnak. may not be for Egyptian Storiesp 12-13; Agyptens

discussion

BIFAO 19 (1922)t Die Beziehungen

2om. p 119 210* im 2 und 3 Jahrzu Vorderasian Gardiner,

V. Chr. 9 5109 N0937*

8
9

Ericheen,
R61scherq

op. cit-9

4v 10-Ile
' 669 18; 67t Stories, pl*2* 12; 68v 3-4; 66v 46et 13-

Exc. Xede Habup IV9 1-3; op* cit., Late ftyptian

10 Erichsenq 11 Gardiner,

Miscellamies, 28,13-12 Id. 9 late Fgyptian 101* Miscellaniesp 13 Caminoss, Late Raptian

14 Burohardtp 15 RelckV loc.

Eigennameny tIj Fremdworte und

15t 279-16,279.

cit.. 16 See also tkrwp below pe 290*

4-1

cryt
Dyn. XVIII, XX 1
=> C:: C-3

Dyn" XVII12

Dyn. XV1113

Dyn., XVII14

This I=t verb

term,

cryt, ought not to be confused with the more common nouns (qev. ), although both hadv no doubts a similar in the origin crAr r "to approacho to rise up". term is only small found building in New Kingdom element, thatq texts and clearly did the not refers Gardiner distinguish elements on The des-

This

to a relatively '-ryt from erryt the Turin

and suggested the term described a lintel*5 papyrus, with

when used of

small

He based this of the

suggestion

primarily

the plan

tomb of Ramesses IV.

Ramesside tomb cription on the verso seems to belong to a different to those of the tomb of as the measurements given do not correspond 6 Ramesses IV. Whichever tomb is concernedp the figures quoted show that the height of the IMt could be added to the height of the doorjamb (hns) to give the height of each chamber. Por this reason Gardiner proposed that cryt be translated as "lintel". is; "thickness cubits9 of the bn-s A typical example of the measurements

of one cubit and three palms., breadth of five two digits, height of the bn's of seven cubits 7 two cubits ten". and six palmst total;
Gardiner associated. number include of cites This workmen 4r is another text in which Dynasty the an Eighteenth on the

one palm and cryt of

and one palm,

bn Ens and the which Iryt lists

are the They

ostracon of

employed

nty

p3 bn's and nty

construction 8 m t3 Iryt.

a building,

The two terms the

also

occur

together is

in

Chapter

125 of

the Book of the

Dead where the deceased

sb3 and then the left and right division of an cryt into two halves led Gardiner term was originally to a "half-lintell1*10 applied I cannot offer although any other interpretation "rightt, Iryt.
of the evidence since it would tend to The balance an Iryt

intarm)gated by first 9 Iryt. This mention

the bn5w of that

of the possible the This

to suggest for

seems unlikely the "left" and

the the view that

support of

was a lintel,

was clearly

a part

door-frame

4-1 occurs and usually The term is found

which cryt jamb", cryt is three (cryt but masons n bnr)". the

in

association alone

with

the

door-jambs from Deir

(tn5w). El-Bahari on

on an ostracon

are 11

described who worked on the outer as "those 12 translates Haye a doorIlryt here as "the outer cited have by Gardiner referred to and quoted a lintel. above shows that

evidence to

more

likely

11aest -EA46 (1960), Pl-IX9 49 rect (1917), 146-1489 passim. -4 2 Ibid. v 146 (Osto Gardiner 46).
I

4; Carter p

and Gardinerg

JEA

Budgeq The Book of the Deadp(1898)9 Text volumep 264; Naville, Aegyptische Todtenbuch UP 326. Carter Ibid., rbid., Did., and'Gardinerv 157-158* 146 (3)146 (Ost.
cit.;

Das

4 Loc- cit-5 6 7 8 op. cit- 147.

Gardiner 46).
Navillet op. loc. cit-v cit.,, 147-

9 Budgep loc.
10 Carter

and Gardinery 11 Hayeav loc. cit.. 12 Ibideq

33-

4-S

c=7t
Dyne V VI
ti: 3

Dyne V2
ak

Dyne V3
5 -- ",
<=I. 1 40

ffDyne

V9 VI4 Dyne VI7

13

Dyn* V,
=m VI

Dyne VI

1 -C=>

44 Dyne

Dyne VP mll
=: =a

Dyne V19 Dyne VI 12

Dyne VI

10

r '1

Dyne

VI

13
16
19 -11 C=>

Dyne VI

14
17
20

m "& . -.

I)yn. VII
AC - 3 Dyne XI

5
18

Dyne VI

ell 11 Ist

Intep

Dyne XII Dyne XII Dyn. XII 4=11 VC=P 25

4 ---0

44 21 Dyn XIIt XVIIIt 12 XX79 Ptol. C-3

Dyne Xilt 0 xviii C-3 22 Dyne X17 C-31

.C=,

23 26

Dyne XVIII24
Dyne XIX27
mil

Dyne XVIIIP XTX r3 28 N. K. =91 Dyne XX31

gh r-3
Dyne X 3? 9

Dyne XX1132 C-3

Dyne XIX or 3 6, 44 xx m 33 ptol.

30

34 ptol.
2---m C. -a e--> V--3

35 ptol.

number of problems connected with this word which have to are a before an attempt can be made to elucidate the meaning. be resolved Tilere First writings of allp given it must be recogaised that all the different of one word. above are to be understood 41

as variants

The WBrterbuch gave six separate

Crcytt39nCyt4O and r'yt which and r'yt. do not All of occur

entries
thesep

under;
with

c rwt,

36,

37 c 17tr rrwt,
of n1lyt together

the exceptions were grouped

in Middle crrwt42 for

Egyptianp

by Faulkner interpretation.

under

an entry

and this

does seem to be the correct writings would seem

The reason

the many variant

to be the fact that this term has its etymological in the verb origin 43 i'r/Ir "to rise upy to approach.. Another noun from the s=e verbal

41

"uraeas many different formsj, such as; could also show steml 11rt 45 it is that r rrYt ,,, r, tg ,, t, Ercrt, ic,,,, t not surprising so Ir"t, 1 have so many variants. The earliest texts9 of the Fifth Dynastyp should ' rrt (once crt) but later in the Old Kingdom the write the word as Irrwt, less--dften Irwt. In the Middle Kingdom the usual form was crryt and this has been adopted here as the most frequent writing was form of the word for this entryq since it is the most common heading the NewKingdom the spelling Ir'yt occurs as Egyptian. in Middle -In because of the reversal of c and r9 and n9yt do the variants rytt of r and n. reflects the phonetic similarity which It has--also been suggestedg proviouslY9 that the writings r-3 46 There isp howeverg no evidence to be read as rryt. are and be interpreted as r47 and both of these initial that either sign could (q. v. ); the ploughshare having areq in fact9 variants of the word rryt been substituted for the lion through the confusion or two similar 48 hieratic signs. The torm 'rryt must also be distinguished from the noun cryt49 elementp althoughq undoubtedlyp which described a smaller architectural in the verb 1"r/cr. have had a common they must origin One further problem is the form of the determinative of crryt in the Old Kingdom. From the Middle Kingdom to the Ptolemaic period the , frequently used determinative was E-3 but in the Old Kingdom and most the First Intermediate Period the determinative was entirely diffas the sign CP "corner of a erent 51 , co=er, t hbt 11.50 This is the determinative and other ibf wal, 52 When used for words with the stem related words from the same stem. nb the sign seems to have been usually a right-angle with sides of of equal length. - Howevert the Various fOXMS of the deterninative and has usually been interpreted 'Irryt in the Old Kingdomp longer than as demonstrated and alsop descends abovet in consistently cases, angle is mra show show a to the after the other side this

I,

44

one side fora horizontal.

several

in which

the vertical

at an obtuse

The use of

particular

determinative

the Old Kingdom although there ara a small number of examples from the Middle and New Kingdoms. The nature of this signp which is distinct from that used to determine nbtq will be discussed below. further have been suggested and the word has been discuesdd often. The WSrterbuch includes such translations 4 for both crwt53 and rrwt? as; "door" and "seat of administration" meanings Various for '=7t

46 Faulknert under I =wtv "house" for ncyt. "hall" and "gatep leaf of a double doort list of possible translations; gives a 57 Gardinerv discussing hall of judgement, 1wellingp home". lintelg the use of cryt on the reverse of the Turin papyrus with the plan meaning of of the tomb of Ramesses IV suggested that the original then a door and finally later a full lintel, crryt was a "half-lintelllp 58 justice. The word which occurs in this text is, in fact, a court of for crcyt55 the small architectural element 1cryt whichy as was noted abovep is from the term under discussion here. Gardinerl to be distinguished the usual meaning of crryt to have in later publicationsp considered been "gate" that it was :Later extended in meaning to refer to a and 59 place of judgement* Helck has suggested that the crryt was the building at the door 60 through which access was gained to the'royal palaceg "Die Wache". 61 He also noted that documents could be deposited within the "rryt tried there62 and that the importance of the '-rryt is officials and indicated by the fact that it was the Vizier himself who was respon6P Helck then disfor appointing the officials of the crryt. sible of the Mache'1*64 cusses the other officials This summary of the functions of the (rryt is certainly valid for the New Kingdomp however it is generally recognised that the to describe a hall or c6urt attached to the palace use of (rryt and more specific use of evolved from an original administration featurev in the same crryt as the name of a particular architectural 65 for 3nbt grew out of its original way as the meaning "council. 66 Irryt is usually "corner". This original meaning of meaning understood to have been a "gate" or "door" at the entrance to the palace. However, if to describe an had been used, originallyt entrance of any kind it could have been expected that some writings, in the Old Kingdomf would have indicated this by the particularly choice of detemminativesp since the Egyptian language was wellprovided signs which were regularly used to determine words such as sb3 or 13.. This is not the case. In the Pyramid Texts a sign R in various forms but which is basically is used which appears with (rryt, *67 This detexminative was used principally for the term (q. v. ), which was the name for af alse-door. rwt It depicts the with complex niche-structure of the door in section. The use of this ', rryt 56

4-6 sign crrwt. of to deteraine. Irryt is probably due to the confusion an error (in its Old Kingdom spelling) and which could 68 text. the support of

two similan-sounding The only is other "door" found

words rwt

determinative

a translation C73 is indic-

in a Ptolemaic From the Middle Kingdom onwards

determinative

to describe some kind of hallp ative of the extended use of crryt determinatives do not suppbut, in the Old Kingdomp the dietinctive ort a primary meaning of "door" or "gate". to examine the textual It is now necessary for 4rryt uses in

evidence original

before

its can be drawn concerning any conclusions known exopples of frryt The earliest occur, in

the form crrt,

the archives Most temple of Neferirkare of the mortuary at Abusir. often crrt is used as the name of a part of the temple to which 69 1 These places can not be various officials are assigned for duty* identified icient. identified mentioned suggested. Posener-Krieger the '=t 43t, has already pointed between out the connection 70 the pr wrw and the 'Irrt hntt. The pr wrw can be any doubtp as the columned terrace is less "vestibule" that at the the 'rrt the aland Posener-Krieger any degree of certainty However it is possible that in with with in either the I rrt and for the papyri as the evidence is insuffis to be some cases the Irrt b.3t or the ' rrt hntt which which identifications

are also have been

identified, front 4st of

without the temple7l

suggested

was the name of of it

facade though

the white-plastered 72 the temple. The Irrt hntt situated in

which

ran along

easy to identify of the pr

was clearly

the vicinity

Posener-Krieger does not commit herself to a firm 73 this crrt. In two placesp at leastp the pr wrw appears to be a subdivision be claimed that of the 'rrt74 so it can not positively _While assumimg that the all three elements were separate entities. Posener-Krieger general meaning of Irryt was "une portal' suggested that, ratif designe in these papyrit qularchitectural., pas un element 'Ile mot parait 75She l later un sens plus administ-: t, added 11crrtv on le voitp ne mais les abords d1un edifice avoir the name crrt adjective, which it temple could it appear itself in must have be be subdivided

wrw and identification of

ou d1une partie the duty referred regarded rotas

dlarchitecture 76 diedifice. it Since without part

alone,

a qualifying of the at the

to a particular

could could

as gne area whilet 0

same time,

4: 1
for this This hntt greater administrative temple, I rrt referred the vestibuley conv*enience to the entire pr wrwp while specify Possiblyp area in in front the of context the wetit. 4st areas and of of

included

the adjectives and inner

have been used to would Other crrt were named in with existing

the outer

the crrt. the papyri of the an crrt the site of which has not yet St-lb-rg, solar temple of Neferirkarev 77an c =t been discovered; of the w3-barque78 which Posener-Krieger to identify these suggested was an area where grain could be stored after being unloaded to the temple79 and an to its transportation from the barque prior 60 errt nhp where which may have been an area close to the river 81 for use in the temple was made. pottery was certainly neither a door n= a gate, nor had it yet acquired a link with the palace adminthat the basic It is most likely istration or the courts of justice. less specific than has been previously meaiipg of 'rryt was rather that Irryt The suggestion !cecognised. was the of Posener-Krieger "abords d1un 'edifice" would seem to be correct. origin This would of the word in the verb which can mean "to approach" as well as "to rise up"# The true meanto a building. This could mean the ing of crryt was thev"approaches" agree with the etymological area immediately temple mortuary It see if remains this in front of the entrance, the front texts or event portion in the case of the of Neferirkaret of the building. in which crryt occurs to in the the decrees Old Kingdom set up by certainly 1'r/Ir In the Fifth Dynastyo thereforel crryt it is although These include remains. not possible

now to examine other can be upheld. most important Intermadiate in the temple

conclusion

The other and the First kings various described Since these

examples Period

of 'rryt

come from

as being decrees

placed would

of Min at Koptos. Most of these are "at the c-rrwt of the pr of Min of Koptos. 1182 to be accessible to as

have been intended

they must have been at the front many p(gople as possibleg of the temple to which the greatest number of people would have been admitted. (which were not found in situ), Hayes has noted that these decrees, had been originally set in brick walls butt as they were not very weatheredg, elements. into they could not have been too openly suggested that they exposed to the set Hei therefore had been originally of a deep vestibulev

the reveal

of a doorway or the walls

+13 similar to those found in contemporary pyramid temples. is 83 still a matter to the temple suggest

The basic of It speculation is therefore

plan

of an Old Kingdom cultus so few early possible remains to reconstruct of to the front crryt does not

temple

since not

have survived the entrance decrees of

on any site*

at Koptos. again that

However the evidence Irryt referred Texts

the Koptos part

would

the temple. in useful contextB84

In the Pyramid

occur

two examples would again suggest that it was situated at although 85 the entrance to a building. the use of1rryt from the Old Kingdom include Further occurrences 86 Imy-r trrwt87 iry crrt invocin the titles and in the funerary and (I) will "(I) their destroy not upon earthp will survivors ation; 88 crrt to be established. their " allow In the Middle Kingdom crryt is first found in the title whmw n 189 Crryt which recurs in the New Kingdom. It is also used in the titles 93 92 C 1my-r ksw Irryt C crryt. tV91 the
S3 rry sS crryt an& unusual wn

The title position

wlmwn crryt, of the

in particular, crryt in

sheds some light with

on the

and function

connection

the palace

The "herald" the administration. would greet the petitioners outside entrance to the palacep or the office concernedo and would guide the (q. v. ) where he would await the wimmons inside to the rryt visitors into the inner apartments. It is Possiblet in the Middle particularly Kingdomp that term applied to the area,, -immediately before the entrance to a private house or a palace. This area can be those of Meketre94 or from soul-houses#95 to seenp from models like have been lightly roofed with a wooden canopyp usually supported by two wooden columns. in the determinatives Other was the the High the I-rryt". rr. yt is between not the texts It may be this found with light crryt in wooden roof which that the Old Kingdom. the view of "at the date the is 96 depicted crryt was the

of the Middle

Kingdom In

support the stoi7

the 'rryt Peasant of the

"approach"

to a building. that

the Eloquent entrance in

Steward was petitioned The fact in itself crryt

r pg3 n crryt97 petitioned at this

the peasant

Steward

an indication

of a connection

a-ad the administration of justicep as the peasant Rensi wherever he happens to find him. The use of pg. 3 for petitions the entrance to thecrryt iEof interest that as this would indicate crryt is being used of the "portico" at the front of the house. This to the courtyard so thats if the peasant was

was open on one side

4-9 standing term for imply that A private ion therey making his speechy while sung then pgi the Steward stood under the

canopyg protected there

from the

would be a more appropriate or sb3 which would his

the entrance

than words

such as rwt

was an actual doorway or gate involved. Wepwawet-aa describes stela of the official

recept-

"the seal-bearers at the palace; who are in the pr-nswq the (cnhw) who are at the 'Irryt to the pr-nsw, "' people see my admittance Increabingyp from the Middle Kingdomp the '-rryt became an administrative department. This is showa by the fact that the (rryt could 99 transport-barges. function The administrative own and control of the_lrxyt is indicated in the New Kingdomy particularly most clearly in the that texts the Irryt legal relate Apart texts from is very that the tomb of Rekhmire 100 Similarly evident* could be deposited could the nbt-council use of crryt there where the in judicial aspect of the Inscription the crryt9101 the of Mes shows while other 102 crryt. or an the word

documents

meet in

from this

to describe are also

a courtroom that

administrative retained its

department, original

indications

meaning.

A stela of king Ahmose describes defeated foreigners in standing "at hie humility textq of the reign of Tanrryt,, 9103 while a later description utamun, gives a detailed of a similar scene when the king, ing at within the his rryt. palacep is told that. the Delta-chieftains 104 The king leaves the palace building themselves. for occurs taxes'05 in The palace and other crryt produce* are waitand finds was also 106

the chieftains Finally of

prostrating the Irryt

ptsed as a reception-area the obstacles I'doorif It

the Underworld. "gate, " or inaccurate. the crryt of icating that 107 itself.

the Dead where it is one which the deceased must pass in order to enter into Usually, in such contextsyl is traniated rryt as butt as with sbbt, that the conrenient some vignettes translation is show the guardians

the Book of

is noteworthy

than withinp sitting outside indof the doorway rather the crryt was the approach to the door and not the door

accepted translations of "door" or "gate" are therefore unsuitable for crryt The original and should not be retained. meaningg and one which seems to have been preserved throughout Egyptian historyp to a building. Basically was the"approach" this described the area immediately before a doorv whether of a templeg palace or

The generally

60 private roofed house. In the latter two cases from light this atea could for is be lightly awaiting in is the only by C-3 a

to prbvide and it

some protection may be this

the heat which that

those depicted sign

admittancep determinatives

roof The fact

of the Old Kingdom. later periods# of the extension or a "courtroom". original meaning. around

this

found in rarely is an indication "meeting-place" , for oped from people its

having

been generally in meaning of crryt

replaced

to describe

This use of the word easily develIt is a customp in many countriest of buildings in order to In an ancient to meet would be the court-

to gather

the entrances

discuss Egyptian yard,

affairs private the

or to resolve

communal problems. place

house the natural

shade of the canopied portico vhere mastabas could be situated the name of the out of the sun's heat. Consequently to be used for such a meeting-place, portico continued even when it had acquired a more permanent form as a part of the official administration. This development in the use of 'rryt is well illustrated under by a Nineteenth council great It which trl isq "(6t) I)ynasty the 13'yt text which describes beside a meeting of the I; nbtthe of Pharaoh ..... 108 It of Ramasses-Mismin.... thereforep impossible Hrw-1b-hr-m3<t,

to suggest

one translation

forc

rryt

for every occasion on which the word is would be acceptable foundt so each text must be judged individuallyp taking the context into accountl and a decision made as to whether "approach, 119 "portico" or 1 Itneeting-place" would be the most appropriate and De Cenivall remaining The Abu Sir of this translation.

Posener-Kr16ger c; XCVIIA,

Papyriq

pls. XIIA, b and damaged;

A4; the

writings

ibi*d. 9 pls-VIIAP Posenez%-Kri6ger

Ad and B; XAq C; XCIIIAP

fozm are all A; PYr- 392a.

3 4

and De Cenivalp op. cit-P pls-IVA9 9 and h; IXXXVIAq A2 and B; XCIIAt B (this last in the plural). Ibid. 9 pl. XIAO 1 and 2. The Pyramid occurs in of Unas, the pyramid 16 (Pyr. pl. of Tetit by Sethe (Die 292d. the texts This spell (No. 254) also from which Altaegyptischen Pyrin Teti

Piankoffp

are reproduced, amidentexten). as P but,

in hand-copy, Sethe gives

the fona

of the deteminatives

as he also gives this fo=a for the writing it can not be relied upon for accuracy. Piankoffq op* citop pl*26 (PYZ- 392a. This text also

in Unast

occurs

in

61

6 7

the pyramids of Teti and Pepi II (see note ihe determinatives are again in doubt. Pyr-t 1740b. Pyr-P that 952a. (This writing occurs

1) where

the forms

of

in the pyramid is of the fo=

of Pepi

I while

in

8 9

Pyr-t

of Merenre the detezminative 952a. (Pepi II).

by Faulknert The Ancient 2263b (published -'Pyrp 9` Texts. Sapplement of Hieroglyphic Textst 79); 306,10. (Pepi II).

Egyptian _Erk. It p

Pyramid 292t 9;

10 Pyr. 9 1869b.

11 Lugnj Ausgewih1te DenkmAler aus pl. XI.

12 Junkerp 13 Capartq 14 Urk- 9 It 15 Rrke I It 16 Urk., 17 Cle're VII9

1gyptischen

in Samm1ungen Schweden,

Gilzaj XIP 71, abb. 40 and pl. VIIr a. de la sixieme DynastLeq Chambre fanbraire 218t 143; Lutzp Tomb Steles 282y 11. Egyptian

pl*V.

1,2869

and Offering

Stones

pl,, 249 NO-46. and Vandiert 107 (spell Textes do la XIeme Dynastie, 901). Letters to the Deady Pl-VIP Pl-15; 4-5Simpsony Papyrus de la premiere Periode intermed: Laire et TexLsL, 11t 3; De Buckt The Egyptian_Coffin

and Sethet Egyptian 19 Koefoed-Petersenq Les Steles Reisner 20 Newberry, 21 Pierretq II Pl-104i Inscv (it 3Beni Hasany It Louvret II,

18 Gardiner

Egyptiennest

pl. XVIII. 104t ( Louvre C39 15); Irk-9 IVt 11079

Denderah, 239 10; 729 3; Mariettep 1; Urk. 9 My IIIP Pl-839 9; et al, Up Part IIp 91, fig-42'A 22 Fakhry, The Monuments of Snefera atBahshurt (ibid. 72y fig-392 damaged text of the same official. and pl. IXX) t [, =Iyt. ); has be restored to is probably as which Newberryt El-Bersheh, It pl*XX* 5; 11149 5; 1684t 23 Griffith, The Inscriptions 24 Lange and ScUferg IIP 939 3- (The copy given by Marlette generale d'Abydosy 96, NO-544) has T pl. 16,7and Dgr lAfeh des Mittleren Reiches Grab- und Denksteine of Sfut of in this fount. text(Catalogue Although originSee

to the Middle Kingdom this textp which ally ascribed to the reign of Intef-sap belongs to the Seventeenth

can be dated Dynasty.

52
wII3, p. 8'19 note 4-

25 Lr_k.t IVp 1073P 3; 2155,18; 2160p 17; Erman, ZIS 17 (1879)v 72. 26 British Museumv Select Papyri, Ij pl. XX9 2; XXIq 8. 27 Zivie, C.M. p Giza au deuxremeMillenaireq 20428 Budge, The Book of the Dead (1898), Texto 327 (Budge gives the 9 but it is in fact as shown here. form of the dete=inative as See B. Me 104772 26. ) 29 Chazpollionv Notices Descriptivesp 1.70130 Spiegelbergq Hieratic Ostraka and Papyri found by J. E. Quibell-Lin the Ramesseum, 1895-6, pl. IXA, 80. 31 Korostovtsev, BIFAO45 (1947), 157 and plj-q 8. 2 Chicago Universitys Oriental Institu6ep The Bubastite Portalp pl. 16,9.
33 Bergmaung Eine 34 Damichen, 35 Chassinatt Sarcophaginschrift Altaegyptische Edfoup 9p 1. aus der Ptolemierzeit Kalenderinschriftenp pl. IX, cp 9.

Is 87, bottom.

36 wbi. I It 2109 12-178-1437 n. 9 1,2119 38 Wb, j It 39 M?. V It 40 Wb., III 41 Wb. 9 III 42 Faulknerl 43 Wb-t It 209,6. 2099 13-14207P 16. 403t I45-

Con. Dict-P 41P 14-24-

44 T! - 9 It 42p 1-445 Ermanp ZiS 46 (1909-1910)t 46 Erman, Studien 47 Gardinerg ZAS 20, (1892-A' 2,1; und Materialen

96-104Mullert ZA'S 26 (1888) 90-92; Spiegelberg, 52-53-

zum Rechtswesen

des Pharaonenreiches

Grammar, Sign Listq

E23 and U13-

48 Ibidt

43.9; Gardinerv

JEA 15 (1929)9 54; Compare M6,11erv HieratI-III No. 125 and 468-

ische Palaeographie

49 Tj. I It 209P 5- See above P-41-42, 50 Gardinerg Grammart Sign Listt 038* 51 Wb-v Vt 539 5-6. 52 Wb. p Vt 53-5453 Wb.9 It 210,12-17-

54 Wb-t It 55 n. i It

211t 8-142099 13-14-

63

56 Wb-, 119 207P 16. 57 Paulknerg Con. Dict. P 4558 Gardiner and Carter# JEA 4 (1917), 14759 Gardinerg, ZIS 60 (1925), 65; Gardiner and Sethev op* cit. p 22; Gardinert Grammart 558; Sign List, 038.
60 Helckt 61 Qualring 62 Quoting 63 Quoting Zur Verwaltung Gardinerp Urkp des Mittleren The Inscription und Neuen Reichs, of Mest_S, 6. 65-

IVO 1107Y 5-

Urk. p IV9 1114P 566ff. 64 Helck op. cit., ' 65 TI-P VP 539 9-21; 54P 1-1166 Wb. V9 539 5-6. j 67 Pyr952a; 1740b. 9 68 Bergmann, loc. cit.. VAp h; VIIA, Do Cenivall op. cit. p pls. 3: and 1; XIAt 1 and 2; LUVAy N. 70 Posener-Kriegert Archives Neferirkare, 27-29; 51169 Posoner-Krieger 496-499* t 72 1bid. P 51173 rbid., 28-29,5119 and De Cenivalp op. cit. 28. p cit, pl. XCIIA, t B. op. cit. pl. IVAj p 9; VITAt jo 74%Posener-Krieger 75 Posener-Kriegerg 76 Ibid*P 51171 Ibid. J; IXA9

and De Cenivalp op. 78 Ibid. 9 pl. XCVI3:Ap A4512-51479 Posener-Kriegert OP- cit-P 77 Posener-Kri6ger 80 Posener-Krieger 81 PosenerKrilegerf It

and Do Cenivalp op. cit. 512, OP- cit-P

9 pl-XIAv

I a-ad 2o 10 flat the

It 306t 282p 11; 286P 3; 2929 9; also ibidot 82 Urkol [every 'rrwt. of in which your moniiments are-ft r-prj 83 Elayest JEA 32 (1946)p 6-784 Pyr-t 85 PYror 86 Lugnt 87 Lutz, 392a; 1740b; 1869b; 2263b.

520a; 952a. loc, - cit--o loco cit.; loc. Jurikert loco

cit.

88 Capartq

It 2189 14o Compare also cit., o Papyri from Kabun and Gurobq 119 Pl-XV9 34; Hieratic 89 Griffithp V 79 and 80; KoefoedSinaig It pl-XXIIP Inscriptions Cernyp The of

o Urko,

5+ Petersen, lyphiques IV, loc. cit*; Couyat and Montet, Les Inscriptions hierog-

du Oadi 11a=amatq et hi6ratiques 9729 159659 5; 969,11;

419 Noo1q; pl, V; Urkq

90

It 1039 s; Newberryl loc* cito., Lange and Schitferv op. cit-t 91 Griffith, op, cit, v pl-XXXP 43Hatnub, ple. 19p (15v 8); 209 92 Anthest Die Felseninschriften von (19t 1); 26, (25Y 19)93 94 95 96 1,249Lange and Schhferv op* citot Winlockp Models of Daily Life in Ancient Petriev Egyptt Plo-11-15, on ple

Gizeh and Rifehv plselr-= Comparep for examplet the form of the canopy over the Rierakonpolis, the Narmer mace-head in Cbcford (Quibellp Gallery Bulletin of sunshades 24 (1958)p 29ffo Bookt 95,13-749 14cit** (Fischer,

throne It

XXVI9 B) and the profile Art 97 98 99 De Buckv Egyptian Sethey Aegyptische De Buckv op. cit.,

Yale University

Reading

Lesestacket 919 14;

Simpsong loc.

100 Urk,, t IV9 11079 5; 11089 4; 11149 5; 1115Y 1 and 11; 21559 18; 2160,17See also; Ibid*p Mest S, 6. 101 Gwdiner, The Inscription of 102 Ermang loc, 103 Urk-P 104 Ibid. 90 105 Ujck. q 111,239 10106 Chicago Universityp pl. 16,19. 107 Budge, The Book of the Deadq The Papyrus Todtenbuchp of Aniq It I, cit.; 72t British Museump Select Papyrip It IV9 189 4IIIY 9 3- Compare alsop Mariettep Denderahq

11179 1-

pl. XX9 29 IIIt

P1-83t

Oriental

Institatet

The Bubastite

Portalt

p1soll

and

12; Navillej 108 Emmang loc.

Das Aegyptische cit..

pl. CLIV.

66
W34t

Dyn. XVIII'

C-3

Dyn. XV1112

This

term

is

known

only

from

blocks

of

the

red

quartzite

sanctuary

from the temple of Almin at Karnak. Hatshepsut of the list of temples in the Theban area. The first name of the w3tLt tptt enclosed have suggested that this "first within wa4t" a bwt-sign. was the first 5

It

occurs

twice

in

example gives the 3 Lacau and Chevrier way-station on

the processional
The"second if the
That of the the

route from the temple of I=or

to that

of Karnak,

is also named W3ht" W3bt snnwtp *91 sanctuary had been found intact.,
a w34t sanctuary was a way-station blocks and the is certain

as would have been others

from origin both of the the

evidence term in

etymological

verbal

stem w34.6

Another
various other. within that were 7

series

of blocks
show that

shows the

sacred

barque

resting
from one

in
to an-

w3bwt

when in

Processiony a wilit

and being

carried

The scenes which

was a shrine the barque hwt

was a plinth are dignified stone 10 has

on which with

on a pedestal 8 The fact could rest. suggest that they

these

permanent

structures. suggested

the name of 9 that is

would

Westendorf 11 Oyato although

W31# is given for

the this

origin term

no etymology

Coptic 6erny. 12 by of

the

lacau and Chevrierv 1134; 83,1135-

Une Chapelle d'Hatshepsout

a Karnak,

It

82,

2 Ibid. v 1,161,1207; 163y 214; 164,1216; 165,1217; 165,1218; 166t j 219; 167 220; 167 j 221; 168,1222 (see al so Urk. IV, 379). vj p 3 Lacau and Chevrier, op. cit., 1,82,11344 Loc. cit.. 5 LbLd- P 83t 11356 Wbet It 253-257. For w-34t, see; Ibidop It 2589 4; Faulkner, Con. Dictey 547 Lacau and Chevriery op. cit., 1,161-168.
a At the time of writing, volume II of Lacau and Chevrier's publication has not appeared. Photographs of two of these blocks showing the W34Wt can be seen in legrain and Navillep Vaile nord du Pylone d'Amenophis III a Karnakq pl. XI7.

66

For a discussion 100.

of these wsliwt see; Foucartv

Handw6rterbuch, 24b (cxZo B), Dictionary. 284-

BIPAO 24 (1924)p 94-

10 Westendorfv

Koptisches

11 Cram, A Coptic Dictionaryq 12 derny, Coptic Etymological

S'I W311

Dyn. XII

T&
-? -
All

Dyn* XVIII 2 ptol. Dyn. XIX & ptol. 5

Dyn* XVII19 also in

XX9 XX19 XXV9 XXX & dual.

singe

Dyno XIX4 ,, /P//, Dyn. XXX7

Dyn. XXV6 sing. Arrhidaeus 8

Philip =' sing.

in

writings

of

w34

are

found

the

plural

unless

stated

otherwise.

The single-stem losure

papyriform

column is

first

found

in Egypt

in

the enc-

of the Step ]Pyramid of Djoser at Saqqaraj where the slender the the type was not common until thiss columns axe engaged-9 After there is evidence that it did occur in the Middte New Kingdom although Kingdom. A,scane in tomb 5 at El-Bersheh clearly shows a single-stem 10 papyriform column and there is also evidence that such columns 11 in the town at Kahun. However this type of column does not existed 12 seem to have been popular in Egypt before the New Kingdom. The papyriform cluster column first appeared 14 in the Fifth Dynasty13 By the Now Kingdom and examples are known from the Middle Kingdom. this typu had virtually the lotiform column, to which it replaced 5 bears a strong resemblencepl, been more popand which had previously ulVX. Essentiallyq column Dynasty papyxusv 3d. This w, types therefore, was the the development both of the two papyriform prior to the New the Eighteenth the same. Although increased types both axe found the

Kingdom the examples onward. it is

greatly

in number from

Since both possible that

represent

same plant-form,

certainly

by the were described by the earliest seems to be indicated cluster columns are described primarily depicts. to have been applied bf various

same wordp extant ex-

ample where papyriform which one would expect is as this The text is

as W3d_wp term a to campanifo=

columns

the type which pieces site

the wa4 sign

on several ancient the for

papyriform (Medinet

cluster

col-

umns found

on the

of Crocodilopolis which The king

el-Fa7um). carried w3ft out

Each column bore by Amenemhat III

same im-qxdption the god Sobek.

described

work

and s3wt in granite.

16

made a wxbt with

This is the material

of which the columns are

68

to the columns on there can be no doubt that the text refers made so The copy of the text given by Habachiq which it is inscribed. which the standard papyrus plant hieroglyphs is in fouht, as does shows the copy, given by Lepsius, of a part of one of the columns which he 17 However the in Medinet el-Fayum. found being used as a threshold ograph reproduced by Habachi which is clear enough to allow only pho; the w34-signs form given in is intended to be distinguishedleshows the first of the writings the columns that above. the signs are of the plant The opan papyrus are of cluster-forme

even though

themselves

the ideoIn the New Kingdom, when such columns were often erectedp 19 19 theme The in the pluralp gram usually was used to describe If both papyrdkfora columnreading of this sign is problematical. in texts one would have to assume thatt Hall in the temple of Amun at Karnak such as those of the Hypostyle Ila r IRIJ O both the hall groups are to pbr. tl m which describe as be read as w4w. The papyriform columns of JUnenhotep III at cluster types were called wjwt then Luxor seem to have been called lotiform n#bwt (q. ve) which was originally the that the ideogram was columns and it is possible 21 to be read as 4bwt. However this is an isolated case and actual ws#. papyrifoxm cluster columns arep more frequentlyp called name for In there is of the second hypostyle rows of hall of with the temple twelve in of Seti are three I at Abydos The front row

columnsp cylindrical

each.

columnsp while the other two rows 22 A damaged coiling inscare stylised papyriform cluster columns. )2 , $Rt 3 in the hall the group ription contains whichp presumablyp to the columns in the hall. Possibly refers W34 was used here as a term for a column asq indeedv was the word 1wn in the same general 24 temple. Cn the other hand the columns may have been described as etraight-shafted w3dw because them were papyriform. The columns of the forecourt of the temple of Khonsu at Karnak 25 in are also stylised papyriform cluster columns and are described 26 the dedication inscription A possible third of Herihor as WS1w of example comes from where a text forecourt, with its the Ramesside forecourt east of the tepple of Luxor describes the on the back of the stylised the pylon the majority

wing of cluster

27 ti m w3dw(? ) The form of the signs is uncertain pbr. as the text is . damaged and the-capitale However of the coluran hieroglyphs are lost. the bases of the signst as publishedq would suggest that papyriform

papyriform

columns, as a wsht....

69 columns were intended. thatt It is possible mean simply

types were

in it

all

these

examplesp that
I

W3 was being both

is to

used to column
this in

"column. 119 but

called

is more likely
the ideogram

papyrifo3n
be read

wa4 and that

way. There can, however, be no doubt referred III in the hall that the cingle-stem is true of Pylons papyrifo= the coltemple to as W3d. This butween the columns

umn wasq c6nsistentlyp erected by Tathmosis

4 and 5 in

of Amun at Karnak, where the king added to the number of columns erected the columns of the has demonstrated, by Tuthmosis 1.28 As Borchardt but both king differed from those of Tuthmosis IIIp earlier slightly 29 belonging to No capitals columns. sets were single-stem papyriform these columns have been found but they would have been campaniform. Columns in leted the the same hall decoration were also called w3dw by Amenhotep II 30 by his father. In the Nineteenth started who compDynasty

W3dWwas used of

the aisle in the Hypof campaniform papyrus-columns ?2 in the Rameaseum ostyle Hall at Karnak3l aisle and also of a similar In the Twenty-Fifth for Mut, Dynastyp Montuemhat recorded building, 33 Karnakq a h3yt (q*v*) W3d-columns in sandatone. at with twenty-four Both Wreszinski have zaggested that this was a "porch'19 and Leclant 34 t6 those erected by Taharqa in the Amun temple enclosure. similar A text of Nectanebo II over the north colonnade of the portico of the temple "beautiful were of of Hibis W3dw in three in El-Kharga oasis, records that 35 The engaged columns sandstone". lotiform assume that refer the king of thi's constructed portico

types; palmiformy open-flowered 36 In this case One can only papyrus columns. as d., term for columns in general and did not examples Dynasty headed alone. An interesting building sistrim forms

and camparliform w3w was used

to the papyrifo3M where a Thirtieth columns with Hathor-

use of w3d occurs text capitals, employs 37 the tern

at Hermopolis to dmcribe

In the temples varied

of the Ptolemaic

period

the columns

areof

many

and the papyri64rm column wsd occurs along with other detailed ideograms038 W3d is not found in either demotic or Coptice Although W3d_ to describe the aingle-stem was used primarily papwas also the name of the papyriform-cluster from the Thirtieth Dynastyp it could be used of other columnt it column types.

yriform and,

60
1 2 Habachi, Urkep IV, ASAE 37 (1937)9 933,7 (these 88; LD., II, 118g. in a text from tomb 86 at

w3d columnsv

Thebes, capital); 3 lj-,

green on the shaft and white axe coloured De Wit, Cho d'Eg* 36 NO-72 (July 1961), IVo 642,1; 1328,1-3; Oriental 1331,11 and 12; LD*, Rameses III's

on the base and 285o III, 243a; Chicthe

ago University, Great Inclosare

Institute,

Temple within

Orof Amun, p1s. 22f A, 18; 23, A, 18; Wresilnzki, (19109, pl. II (after ientalistis9he 13; Literatar-zeitung 13 P-387), Hoederv ASAN 52 (1954)9 79, Dy 12* 4 5 6 7 KIT, Ibid*, (January Yoyottev 1,141,9 202,9; 1961), 2031 8; 87. 28 NO-55 (January 19530,34Expeditiont The Temple pl. 64, middle,
LXXXII-IXXXIII. pl. XVII.

205,2

and 9; De Wit,

Ch. d'Er, - 36 No-71

Ch* dlEge

The Metropolitan

Museum of Artq Oasis, 145,8III,

The Egyptian

of'oHibis 1. 6 Daressy,
9 Lauer,

in El-Khargeh ASAE 18 (1919)9

La Pyramide and Newberry,

a degr8s,

110 pls. II,

10 Griffith

El-Bersheh,

11 Petrie,
12 For types 13 Id.,

Illahun,

Kahan and Gurob,

of the Die development

pl-VIt
of

5.
both papyriform column 25-43abb-5; Ldo, Das

a description see; Borchardt,

Aegyptische

Pfltanzenshule 11,

Das Grabdenkmal des Konigs (columns ( also Pote op. 118g. opo citot I, 201t cit., 14-

des KrDnigs S'a3bu-rel, Amenemhat Amenemhat

Ne-user-re-q 19 53, III III from from

Grabdenkmal 14 LD*, cit-P 1,47 85-95

of of

abb-59-61. Hawara, ); Medinet

Habachiq

on. L. z &.

El-Fayum).

15 See nbbwt, 16 Habachil 17 LDo, II,

88.

18 Habachi, 19 E-g. 20 KRI, 21 Since possible KRI,

91, 5;

figo6o 9; Christophep BIFA0 60 (1960)t 79-

205o

1,202,9, 4bwt to and w3dw are decide in in the on the which the this of of different of of gender the the it may, if one day, a text be were Cne Some Aucof to

reading gender

ideogram word was

be discovered inscription ount lady of

indicated. (Budge,

which

may seem ;o be possible Egyptian Waltham Antiquities Cross, in 143)

Collection Theobalds

the has

possession in fact been

Meux of

Parkv

61
wrongly to hy Budge. copied J (Raffle be. tead KRI, IIIt of Templeo 197t these 330, The signs reproduced Glimpses any as of III Ancient areq in fact9 70,

and Kitchen, 4)Consequently is

Egypto as to for the

pl*VIII; identification Barguet, 22 Calverley,

discussIons (see, OP. cit-, IV, pl.

"columns" note of 1; King Raffle

now irrelevant and Kitchen, I at Abydos,

example 73)-

The Temple

Sethos

57.

23 LbLid. IV, pl. 629 Do j 24 KRI, 1,186,10. 25 Capartp which inet 26 LD, Thebes, were Habu, III, fig-45. These to columns from Med. were the made up temple II, 79t in of from older drums at Med-

transported see; H61scher, (also

Karnak Exc.

Horemheb

Habu,

and fig*69. Doscriptives,

243a

published

by Chappollion

Notices

11,222. 27 Abd El-Razik, 28 Urk. IV9 9 29 Borchardt, 30 Urk-9 321MI, IV, 842t JEA 60 (1974)t le 147,3-

Baugeschichteg'11-1313289 9f 1-3; 203,8; 1331P 11 and 12. 2 and 9.

1r")? 029

2059

32 Chridtophe, 33 Wreszinski, 34 PM9 11,24-25. 119 5 (temple

OP. cit loc. cit.. For

79, Karnak Ibid.,

similar

colonnades Ibid., 227

elsewhere (temple III, 85)of

at

see;

of Montu);

Khonm). pl. 64. This group was

35 The Metropolitan read 36 For as w3dyt a plan of

Museum of Art, opo citot by Badavy (ZiS 102 (1975)9 the porch see;

The Metropolitan of the

Museum of columns

Artq

ope Ibid.,

ai_t-, 1,

19 pl. XXXIII

and for

photographs

see;

pls,, IV+VIII, loc. III, No-72 cit.. 285a; (July De Witv 1961), Ch. 285d1Hg36 No-71 (January 1961),

37 Roeder, 38 E. 87;

go LD., Ibid.,

62
w3 dyt

Dyn. XVIII, C-3 ptol. C-3 4

XXII Ik 44 C-3

Dyn. XVIII9

Ptol.

2 r-3

Dyn. XXI,

Like wsdyt

many other has not

features architectural been found prior to the Eighteenth

names for

in Egyptian Dynasty. but

temples case

In the this

of most words this is not be trae of w5Vt. primarilyp particularly often before reasonable It was only the

due to an accident of survivalv As the WO"rterbuch noted5 w3dyt with

may

described,

a columned hall single-stem

Since wsrl designated W34 C0111TOW3.

papyriform column which did not occur the New Kingdom (see above P. 57 ) it would not be to expect w3dyt to be found in texts of earlier date. in the Eighteenth and Nineteenth Dynasties that the hall

with

vs4 columns became popular. In particular that w3dyt seems to have been used of one hall; between the Fourth and Fifth Pylons in the temple of Amun situated

the plan of this hall was changed extensively at Karnak. Although between the reigns of Tuthmosis I and Amenhotep, IIf it always contained w3d columns. In the original hallp as erected by Tuthmosis Ip there further text were four nine or ten or five columns to which Tathmosis III 6 added a The earliest to make their number up to fourteen.

to call this hall a w3dyt is of the reign of Hatshepsut who, the Third on a block from her sanctuary which was found within (m bnt) the Pylon, described the erection "within of her obelisks 7 noble w:&dyt. #, At the time when this work was carried out the hall consisted of which erection of a Bingle central row of papyriform collimnst would have had to have been removed to facilitate of the obelisks. of Tuthmosis 1119 also at least the two

An inscription young prince

in the "northern was standing chosen to be king by Amunp while the god was processing around 9 This usep by Tuthmosis IIIp 6f the expression W3dyt. "nortlern Wdy 11to mean the northern "southern columns of decorated survive the half of the hall the reign half that is paralleled the hall the king

tells how the at Ka=akp 8 w34yt" when he was the

by the This

use of the phrase king still

w3dytllin in the these

of Amenhotep II. of

southern record

on three

which

and texts had made

63

tlw-%dcolumns for by Tathmosis III that he not On the as hntt only

the but

southern this but

w:sdvt

10 11 They werej his successor built

in fact, from

erected claiming

did not

deter

decorated 11

also

the columns. is described to the hall before

sanctuary

of Hatshepsut

the goddess Hathor probably refers

which, st m w3_dyt of Tuthmosis I. Dynasty the Eighteenth After the Twenty-seconddDynasty. quarry at Silsila Amun at Karnak. In

at Karnakv

W3dyt has not of for building

been found

again

the reign

Sheshonq I the work in

sandptond of

was re-opened Sheshonq planned

the temple

by statues and a W3-dYtt all 12 the king Although quarry. in his last known regnal yearp

bbnt and a ws1jt-tbyt surrounded a on a stela in the of which he described the stelaq erected himself died soon after

the original plan seems was inscribedp forecourt the existing to have been followed with its colonnades and These colonnades do not to the wsht-4by with a w3d corresponds _yt. _ the hall have siAgle-stem of Tathmosis 1, columnst like papyriform but consist be called an accurate columns which can also cluster papyriform stylized (see the entry on w3ij p. 58) so that w3_dyt is still w3qw of name for these colonnades.

Two statues
with is reasonable

the same dynasty mention a w3dyt in connection of 13 Since both the god Amun. at Karnak it came from the cachette
to assume that the W3dyt in question was in once again the. hall between the Fourth was used to nor Coptict of w3c-1columns is not It Of the word. describev the Amun and Fifth

'temple. Presumably 14 Pylons. In the Ptolemaic buildingsp15 word is found

period in

wsdyt

the roof-chapel neither despite w3dyt

of the Hathor

temple

among other 16 The at Dendera.

demotic

The original open to doubt is possible until of Karnak that

meaning the

Of W3_dyt as a hall small

number of examples of the hall it w-;dyt Dynasty*when

was used only

of Tathmosis was applied

the Twenty-second the forecou=t.

I at to the its

colonnades original edifice.

In Ptolemaic

seemed to lose a columned

meaning

and was used as a general

word for

Urk- IVt 374-11; 158.8;, 1328.1-3; Legrain, 8 (1952)v IIIP 60A*Caminosp LEL PLxIllt48. 2 Urk. IVP 157-13- Mariettep Denderah, II,

Statues et statuettes pl-20 c.

6+

3 4 5 6

80,1 and pl*XLI. 9 Dilmichen, Resultate pl. 50p 8, (Cono Diets Wbeq 19 269,6-9. Faulkner op. cit. "hall of colilmns" without specifying

Legraing

56) translates the column type hall

w3dyt involved.

as

For the history Baugeschichte,

and development passim especially

of this P-10-14-

see; Borchardt,

Urk, j IV, 3749 11. This text is also publishedq in fountp by Lacam i Karnakp 232P 369. Chevrierp La Chapelle dillatshepecat and Urk-P Ibideq IV9 1579 131589 8.

8 9

1328p 1-3 (column 2 Omits rsYt). 9 11 Lacau and Chevrier, op- cit. 9 100; 104 note ac. See also Helckt Die Ritualszenen auf der Umfassungsmauer Rameses' II in Karnak, 7710 Ibid. 12 Caminosp loc. 13 Legrainp 14 Barguetv 15 Bergmann, 16 Wb. 9 It Addendum. Anpther from 4ry writing of w3dyt, -IL occurs The writing on a wsh-collar is found in amLilet cit.. 1119 60p d; 80f 9 311i and pl. XLI. 21. loc. cit.. op. cit. Templet

Buch von Darchwandeln citing

der Rwigiteitq cit.

269,8

D4michenq loc.

and Marietteg

tomb No*2 at Sai in Nubia*

the title

wsd-yt of an official named Ray, and is dated to the New Kingdom (Gout-Minaultl Hommages a Berge Sauneronj Ip 33; Vercoutterg CRIPEL 3 (1975)9 13-)

5
wb3 Dyne XIq
C-j XIX

Dyne XVIII

2
Ij 'k-

Dyne As.
r-3

XIX3

QC-3

Dyne

XIX4
Dyne XIXI, XX7

Dyne XIX5

Dyne XIX SEL

C-3

-=L
C73

3X"
Dyn* XIX C-310 UI ABL Dyne X IX 11

Dyne XIX9

Up-

V-j

TjArl4c-. l 15 110K.

12 Dyne XIXt
XX

Tmj

3 Dyne XjXl C-3 rZaC-73 N*Ks 16 17 Dyn Xx

20

T
18

C-3

Dyne XX

1 C-3 Tj

Dyne XXl

Dyne XX 22

Dyne XX21 ) Ir-311 CAC-. Dyne XX24

,,. c E-3

Dyne XX

Dyne XX23 xxil Ie C-3 Dyne XX26

Dyn., XX25

Dyne XXI27 C-3

Dyne XXV, rKE;.. xxvii 30
Tj

Dyne XX1128
31

TI C-3

Dyne XXV,

29

Ptol.
C-3

3at .
OEIZM

ptol.

32

C-3

Roman33

34

j 'a

, a,.

These writings as it is

of wb5 do not

include

all

of

the many variants

known

in an almost infinite number could g written t 36 I and many was often confused with of ways. The initial sign &could be used unusual forms of these two signs were employed. The DX Dynasty,. the IS. andq from the Hineteenth wax withp or withoutq 37 In Late Egyptian through phonetic various confusion. often written a word which semi-consonants to give all were added. Consequently of it has not been practicable those quoted the possible the termv

spellings

although

above are a representative selection. Etymologically is related to the verbal stem wbs "to bore, to wb3 38 to the in the past, this has undoubtedly open,, contributedt and

bl

tendency

to

translate also

wb:s as an "open gave of use a secondary "forecourt" made of of at

forecourtt, meaning of

39

or

"open

The W8rterbuch accepted with could ested

'qIeiligtum"

courtt, 41 The . hu

40.

translation to the

has been Papyrus for wbi

challenged Harris I

by 'Christophe in which

regard justify that,

wb3 in "court" leasto

a translation in this papyrus

only should

one example* be translated

He suggas

do "temple" 11sanctuairep dans son sens large ou memo do I'domaine pris 43 42 by Otto. Since A similar meaning has also been suggested sacrell.,, wb3 is to derived of from the verb wb3 "to which open" could it ought have that to been have refeired as

some part "open".

a temple

complex is

regarded

being forecourt were the

However

there

no evidence

this the

was the aides of

temple which behind a

which with

zras usually statues to and

an unroofed colonnadesp wba was,

courtv situated in fact,

lined pylon.

immediately used to

I hope area usually

show that is generally

describe

much wider Wbs is tions the of of case* the

than

believed,. been confined this to to does in use to descripbeen

regarded andq with

as having

temples

one exception, also writing wb3 first happens known

seem to earliest

have

The one exception and the noted only that in

be the

occurrence

word

Oredate in

the the

Now Kingdom, Dyn3044

The W5rterbuch asty This

appeared

Eighteenth Dynastie, the the

and occurred must

often

the

Nineteenth

and Twentieth known throughout examplesfrom the term in

now be amended thereforet

as wbs was certainly probably the in use of that for texts

Eleventh Middle King-

Dynasty dom. period

and wasp

As with does

so many wordsp not necessarily

absence

any particular being and and

indicate evidence kinds been of the 03 of

was not

employed. later temple is

The documentary provided 1which the have

wb3 in the (building found in from a series

New Kingdom inscriptions earlier of

papyri)

rarely occurs

periods. inventories The majority No. 6 lists

The earliest which of were drawn with

writing up for

Theban

official

Hokanakhtee but of 45 account a boatv The only

these

deal

livestock

and produceg are parts

items mast givan h"S". even Stela the

made of which in is the

wood,

among which as being for rfive 3 to

including other which

a location

described list is taken

I'm wbVI. of rear with

pieces be the it

willow-wood part of

are

I'm pr-

James the of temple

has

a house in the this the rear

"perhaps Dream part of of

out-house

46 s,. and compared where pr-bit

a passage refers noted to that

Tanutamun47 of Amun at

(q*vo) also

Napatae

James

example

61 wb3 "demonstriLtes than those that or both that of that in origin 48 There termso it is, was used indeed, to describe courts evidence refer in view to other to of

temples*" these estate words two of

no direct do not Howeverg in

suggest the fact is in house that

wb3 and pr_4-1, himself.

parts of the it

Hekanakhte only

are

known

elsewhere items

temple-contextsv were is being

possible

Hekanakhte This in the the

owned wooden may seem unlikely B. M. of 10303

which but there

stored

a temple-precinct. parallel over

an interis recorded

esting

papyrus

in

which is

there

a dispute in the the

ownership of a private case III It at

a mast individual

which

described the to of sbty the

as being ////., mortuary was the thelb-s alof a privof

possession 49 bwt.,. In of

"behind refers 50 not to the obty

this

t. 3 tLwt certainly Medinat is, Habu,

temple brick of the

Ramesses wall.

which that

enclosure Hekanakhte wb! could since

thereforet was attached referredq

impossible

inventory well the have plan

a temple-precinct to a part

though ate of or

originally, temple it was in could

estate a private a private been

The

of

any Eeyptian Whether which spacee

of wba

was based a temple be stored

on that precinct can only

domestic estatep a fairly

dwelling. a wb3 in large open

have

a mast 51

usualp to many

convenient of the texts and can to the god,

translation in which

"forecourt" occurs. are for if The

can number

not

be and

applied types within stood all of

both

buildings wb3

activities be entire

which accounted temple

described the and, word by

as is

being under6-

the to land

temple

only the

have sacred

referred to

temenoo

extension,

This III from

can be the

seen

with

regard at that

to Karnak it

the

single

obelisk

of

Tuthmosis It bears wt-

Eastern

Temple

(the

Lateran be erected

obelisk). m wb3 47 III

an inscription 52 This ntro ally the raryp 1119 erected upper 54 to

indicating obelisk in sb3 of the

was to

was left reign

unfinished

by IV r earlier

Tathmosis sb3 tLry theories

and was fin"at the cont-

pet-sut... shown the

of Tuthmosis 53 Despite that the obelisk

n"Ipt-owt to

jjims55has stand of in

was intended, site "the to 56 being upper the

by Tuthmooia designated by the

Eastern king to text

Temple, 03

the hry closely

inscription expect this

this

as the correspond of the

0311. region is, the that

One would of the sbs

location in doubt the

1ry mentioned no reason which it to was,

Tuthmosis obelisk It

IV9

and there for

thoreCore, site in area

that

was intended is impossible

belatedly,

erected.

this

69 could of have been III 57 the regarded as the "forecourt" of the temple in the to reign the partwhich

Tuthmosis

and wb3 here the adjective

must tLry at

be understood indicating back of

as referring that it was this templeg

temple icular

temenos, part of

enclosurep

the

the

main

was intendedo Cnce again no further muat been in all In provided isks stood there is have a break been of the in found survival roign of the known the since Seti history Eighteenth the word of this term as This still

examples

from

Dynasty* must have

be due to in use. kinds the

an accident from

However of temple two texts. of

I wb3 occurs

frequently

Luxor

11amesses II for of his the father

described

with

obelisks the pylon In in front wall Luxor this

how he made a wb3 58 The obelAmun-Re Atum* and were yll which not within to the the been en-

before forecourt,

temple therefore,

Razesside area closed There have

caseq the

referred

immediately by are been

of

temple has

pylon

may have

a Razesside remains built at over of

which of

since

a Thirtieth one.

destroyed, completely 59 Dynasty wall which could been the Karnak temple of Luxor

an earlier the main temple

However at

was asubsiduary the land the on which

Amun temple was built would

and consequently way beas belongif the tem

the

and the have

processional regarded the god

tween ing to

two building

complexes be described sense. with

been

Amun and could in its

as the

wba of

was applied This is

broadest case

must

be the as being shows

the

temple

of

Seti 60

at This 1b3

Gurna

which

described also

situated

m wb3 nt"Ipt-swto of translating

particular as "fore-

example courtN

the

impossibility

Cne curious

use

of

rb3

is

found

in

the

Hypostyle

Hall

at

Karnak

is namedg on an architrave inscription, where the hall as tLwt-ntr (Sti )Ipt-swt SPSS M W3W WrW Imn m bft-tLr mr-n, -mnj m pr,! 3h_ n wb3 Ett (called) "The bwt-nJr "Glorious is Seti Merenamun" p4retl m Amung in front wb:3 with of Ipet-satv great w:sda xoble 61 JEB text to In this columns and Wb3 can only be in apposition e bwt-ntr being itself. Hall and is therefore used of the Hypostyle 62 Christophe translated 11sanctuaire . but in an, text wb3 in this as pr of other damaged as "avant-cour" text from the 63 aszaming same hall that in he preferred this 64 example to the translate text was wb3 in the

69
referring erected. stood* of the In to This this the is unfinished hall before the smaller if columns properly in were underfront

an unnecessary the to Luxor. "in hall the

assumption was built

wbs is

case

on land templeg has

immediately the same area outp the the

main

entrance wb51-1 at

existing

as was Seti hall I regwas the

called"the arded built original to the his in

As Christophe front it of it

hall the clear

as being wba of area the

pointed 65 11 If Ipet-sut. easy to see that have

temple the

name of

before

entrance the

could use

been term

transferred to describe

hall

itself. hall

Alternatively

og this

a hypostyle was also Hypostyle

called Hall;

the same hall since may be an example of hyperbole, 66 the text tLwt-ntr. Cne further also uses yj) for a /, 1311a noble wb3 with wba spas m mnw nfrw wrw wsdwr'*//

great
if the

and beautiful
Obviously example true the the

monurnentsp wad-columnsLZ
meaning of wbs in to any text can only

7
be confirmed This is part-

can be related of the of temple Ramesses is described the the "in the the

a surviving at Karnak.

monument.

icAlarly In extended* Bakenkhons,

complex II the

reign

Eastern back

Temple pillar the

was redesigned of a statue doors of (IM,

and

The work detailing

on the

building

itself,, which were

obeliskd,

) and finally q. v. 4r n j1wt-ntr. as at f

flagstaffs noble

erected his

m wb3 %-Pcs m-bftOnce to built that the god the by the

wbb in the this

front area

of before

tiwt-ntr11.68 the entrance

again, temple. the

Luxor,

wb:j is that the

Nims has for people in the

sug&ested use of

temple of

state

people the

was "an edifice 69 The fact Thebes. " Amun to latters, the wb3 of petition

ordinary is shown of

could

come to of

wba of Dynasty him in the within to

a series

Twentieth pray for to the public

family

a sick

man to

the instructing 70 When thO7, Amun. the god himself. wallg to there pet-

man recovers Since

he is

supposed all

go to land

wb3 to the the set

thank

wb,-- could was no heed for ition which the the god.

include the

enclosure main up This "in is of temple the

general

enter be

Shrines

and statues could of

could

wb-111 to

petitions origin of

and offerings the god 1,72 the

be brought* the there

undoubtedly the deified of the

"Amenhotep Presumably 0311 the of

wb3119 a form was once popular of

Pharaoh king were pr of

Amenhotep "in

a status

sbmewhere made, the

Amun tQ which required

representations its Bank own and a at ThebeS73

Eventually deified king

cult

a shrine 6n the

was established

West

10 74 and provided have Seti been I at with anywhere Gurna a priesthoode in the area of The original Karnak in or the site eveng of since the the statue temple Bank could of at

was regarded sacred frequently to

as Igeing

wb39 on the

West

Thebes,

on land

Amun. in Papyrus Harris n wb3. k I. 75 The temple of Ramesses also from notes for-

Wb3 occurs III the at Karnak

is

described

as )jft-]r

for the wb3 of Amunp of a jar-stand, providin& 8 77 aand a black campaigns, sycamore-trees eign Heliopolis instituting providing built wbi for of the the king carried out 81 building and works in the

and the king 76 plunder granite

offerinSs men to

a storehouse the

At shrine*79 60 including wb3 of Atum 82 fpr offerings and At Memphid Ramesses in the

police

sanctify

03083

a 1wt in Th6th gods (pl, at

thw wb3 of Hermopolie.

building Ptah94 as a similar as well 85 describes Rinally the king what the "I

he did )

and r-pr

South and North of and goddesses 86 ) in (kir) " their wbi(w), common term buildings which in the were Nineteenth

tLwt (pl. made

Wb3 was a very periods. the Further

Dynasty

and later

Amun temple II at of Seti 88 The wb3 formed at Memphis. complex of Ramesses a pext of the temple EN Habu III in the at Medinet and at Heracleopolis was erected a bntt go Other works carried the erection out in wb3w include wb3 of Horshefe 02 91 of an obelisk at Heliopolis, columns offering 95 at Thebest" a great 94 93 table and gold at Karnakj of silver of copper statues and wood Thebes 96 Period. at Various and several and a h3Yt in the enclosure at Dendera in the Ptolemaic 97 officials scribes. of the wb3 are known including 8 In the Twentieth Dynasty the in to the great wbi a w1b priest High of and Priest 99 4j=n . glorified of when in

in a wb.3 of a god include erected 87 Hermopolis of Merenptah and a temple

Amung Amenhotepp he was installed the great wb3 of in

was introduced in hie officeg 100 demotic the

and he was praised 101

Amun-Re. the script word but was not retained connected operated. to of the Eleventh It the this temple may have writing in by no into with

Wb:5 occurs Copticp pagan

presumably temples which of

becatipe were

was so closely being built or prior

no longer from to to refers the

The shortage Dynasty been in first makes it

evidence

the

period the

Impossible in relation account In any case,

trace

origins architecture

wba, if

used

domestic to plan his of

the

Hekanakhte certain,

own homep but an Egyptian

means

was derived

11

from it

the basic

house-plan that

is possible walls

osure

of both Dynasty,

was the home of the god, so since the area bounded by enclto describe wb3 was used Howoverv by the estates. and private religious the temple even by the Eighteentht architecture alone and it the term had did not land Thus

Nineteenth

become firmly recur in

and probably to temple affixed

context. a secular From the New Kingdom onward wbi to the god outside be used of the of

sacred it temenos,

to all that seems to refer itself. temple building the actual the enclosure take wall, in Papyrus place Hartia

could

area within

the temple I where

and this can be seen particularly the building which activities and offering be best understood texts as having also losu=e. temenose Other building clearly

m wba or Ir wIrs the temple enc-

can all

occurred

within

use vb3 to mean the :bemple

There are other cases, howeverv where a translation of "temenos" texts wb3 is used specifically In several is inadequate. of the area kin temple entrance "in front immediately and in of" or "outside" a m: the case of the temple of Seti I at Gurna wb3 was extended land on the West Bank which belonged to Amun. to include There is no one word which on all context, is occasions The one translation can be used will id to translate in meaning

wb3 correctly

and each occu=ence which

have to be assamed on the on moot occasions texts

inaccurate

of accepted "forecourt" andq for the majority 11temenos" would be a suitable rendering, Since wb3 could be extended in meaning to include all land the generally

sacred

to a godq it is important not to confuse its meaning with that of the term pr (qov. ) which, in the context temple, could of an Egyptian to a particular g6d. Prq however, all the land belonging also designate has an administrative connotation which is entirely lac4ing for in wb-i. the When a m prImn, of the temple sitThe pr of a god could include land which was administered temple but was situated far away from the main cult-centre. temple on the West Bank at Thebes was described as being this implied that it was under the administrative indicated control of Amun while uation of In actual the expression factv

m wb3 simply

the physical

the temple, any temple which was erected control on the wb" of Amun of the main Amun also as

would have been under the administrative temple at Karnakv and couldv thereforep

have been described

12m pr Gurna. This * 102 can be seen in the case of the temple that of Seti I at

The main distinction the location economically

1 James, uments, 2 3 4 5 6 7 Urk-,

between

the two terms

is

m wbi described

of the temple while m pr indicated to the main cult-centre subordinate

The Hekanakhte p1*12, V, Papers and Other Early

that of

a temple was the cod in question.

Kingdom Doc-

Middle

3; KRI9

1,216,5-

IV,

584,10. 2019 5; 201,15; 2059 4bo 6.

KRI. ) Is

]D21dq 19 1189 plantikow-MAnster, KRII Ibidep 349 4; 11,278,11-

11. ZA'S 95 (1969)9 1190 Abb,, J,

11,278,13; 54t 12; at

Erichsen, al*o

PaPYrus

Ha=is

1,39

11;

6,14-15;

8 9

KRI, Baud

11,37,11-15and Driotons Le Tombeau do Panehsy, 1479

p1s.

25,

fig.

12.

10 Abd El-Razik,
11 Roeder, ASAE

JEA 60 (1974),
52 (1954)9 345;

4V; VI.

12 Gardiner, Letters,

Late 311,11-

Egyptian

Miscellanies,

10,9;

denly,

Late

Ramesside

13 Berlin

K6niglichen

Maseeng Aegyptische Hieratic 8 (1886), op, cit., Ostraca., I,

Inschriften, pl. 1029 2.

158,7.

14 Cerny and Gardiner, Rec. do Tr 15 Virey, V 16 Cerny and Gardinerv 17 ERI, V, 250,2* 18 Ibide, 19 Chicago V, 237,7Universityl, Inclosure

170 and unnumbered pl. 89, rect t 9.

plate.

Oriental

Institutep

Ramees III'a

Temple within

the Great

20 Id, q Madinat Habu 21 Peet, The Great Tomb Robberies II, pl. XIX, pl. It 101; les b, 6, recto, 2p 8. 218, b (with 4-

of Amon, Iq pls. 22, A, 18; 23# A9 18(this last without 184,5 III, 182,2; pls. of the Twentieth Egyptian Dynasty,

22 Ibidpq 23 UT, Mv

T instead

of

Lefebvre,

Inscriptions 63?

concernant Insc*XV,
%0

g=ands Pretres 3 and 6; Leg=ain, 72t 7-

d'Amon Rome-Rok at Amenhotept Statues at Statuettest

1119 80&J-

24

Cerny,

Op- Cit-,

is

25 Cerny,

JEA 31 (19409

46 (wb3 is

written

like

this

in lines

2,6

9 of the stela (BM 278). In line 5 an. 3 is and 2,10o 26 Cerny, Late Ramesside Lettersq 27 Hamada, ASAE 47, 28 Badawi, (1947)9 18, (6). 204ASAE 44 (1944), BIFAO 49 (1950), 29 Vercoutter, pl. IIv prefer 30 Ibidep to date this to the Thirtieth

) added.

2; 111,2 Dynasty*

(Vercoutter

would 59)-

Roe. de Travo Pl-Vv 3; ahassinatv Los St; les Egyptiennes, 31 Koefoed Petersen, 32 Daumas, BIFA Manges 50 (1952), 14933 Saunerong Esnap 1119 109 197P 1434 Ido, Mariette 245U. 26 (also Grammcx, Sign List, Sign List, U, 2452* See alsop Homographic

See wb3, note 23 (1901)9 7965pl.

35 Gardiner, iant). 36 Ibid,, 37 Gardiner,

U, 279 an Old Kingdom var-

JEA 15 (1929)9

38 ML. v 19 2909 1-23; 1,291,10-1339 T! -, 40 Faulknerg

291,1-7,

now, Ward,

The Four Egyptian 113-115Tj only

Roots b3,60-61vi (t a word wb3j. in Late Egyptian

Con. Dictep 58.1 Iv 2919 14- (The W6rterbuch 41 Wb. 9 also lists occurs which is feminine,

"Vorhof don Tempols" for which the Wbo gives the translation and (LVb. 19 291t 15)o The writing comes from BIJ Octracan 5656a which r in the HierInscriptions is a New Kingdom hymn to Azun-Re (Bircht atic Museum, p1*26,5656av first three by M0"ller the it and Demotic Character versop from the Collection of the British forms of does the 9),, However the hieratic

to their equivalents signs bear no resemblance (Hieratische Palalographiev 119 487 (jb3, neither bmt,, 486); 124 (b); ))* 208 (IL% In view to be taken writing as a feminine 2419 fasc-49 Gauesp 47-48-

as given

sign resemble is probably not Topographie

of this ) of wbrs,

42 Christophe, 43 Otto,

U61anges Masperop (The belief

den Thebanischen that

44 Wb-9 1,291.

the Now Kingwas unknown before vb3 dom led Roeder (ASAE 52 (1954), 348v (a)) to asoume that it must in earhave referred to a part of the temple which did not exist lier I 2A., ) exazples. ope cit. ) pl. 120 V, versor t 3 (for the transcription see pl.

45 James,

114

61, note 2747 Urk. 9 111,68,1346 Ibideq

48 James, op. citv

49 Peet,

61-629 note 28*

39 7 (for a translation of the whole

50 6ernyj,

op- cit-v IIP Pl-XXrIt passage see Ibid. 9 Iv 125)JEA 26 (1940)t the court of 5849 10127-130-

51 Compare 52 Urk. IV, 9

an Amarna

house

(Lloydq

JEA 19 (1933)9

1-7)-

53 Ibid-v

15509 18-

54 PM9 11,21355 Nims, Beitrhge Bf. 12t gate of of Festschrift temple II of Ricke, Amun is 109 and note again called op. 15llsb's liry" citep Abb. 1,

56 The Easte3m in b, the 5reign

the

Ramesses

(Plantikow-Mmster,

57 The brick asty been Plan

enclosure have

wall been eastern plan

of

the

Amun temple wallp the wall temple bending

in

the

Eighteenth of which

Dynhave 34; the pos-

seems to found 1).

a buttressed side shows one of the

portions (Barguetv in the

on the Bargue-Us

Templeg area its of

Eastemn ition

temple with

so that to

can not

be certain

as to

exact

regard

the

obelisk. 147,4-

58 Abd El-Razik,

Op- cit-v 5 (see 4-5

59 Ptdv 119 pl. XXIX. 60 KRIf 61 ]Rlt 62 Ibid., It Iv 2169 2019 also; (Christophet Christophep op. cit-9 BIPAO 73) 60 (1960)9 78-79-)

74; v 63 Lbid-t 7864 Loccit-

78.

(KR-Tv Iv op*

2059

4)-

65 Christopheq

cit-P

78-

66 KRIv Ij, et tao .

67 Ibidej

2019 4; i-201W-9; 2019 15;

12 2019 15op. cit.

2029 8;

203# 7;

2039 13; 203v 16;

68 Plantikow-MAnsterv 69 Nims, op. V 70 Ceniy, , 71 Ibidev 72 Schmitz, 73 Peet, op. cit.

1199 Abb. 19 b, 9 Lettersp 2t 10;

6.

ill. P Late Ramesside

31'11-

729 7Amenophis citev II, 1,117-1181 pl. lp Cerny, 2,8. BIPAO 27 (1927)9 162-164-

Abbottv

Is 74 Borchardtq cit., 75 76 77 78 79 80 61 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 Statuen Baud und Statuetten, 1119 loco 136, No-884; Legraint opo

1119 80;

and Drioton, 1,5,17-

cit-*

Erichsen, Ibid*, Ibid., Ibid., Ibid., Ibid., Ibid., Ibid., Ibid., L1jLd. Ibid*, Ibid., Roederq KRI, V, ,

Papyrus 6,14-158f 9,1. 6,11. 30,10349 431,11. 33,550,8 67,470,10. opCit-t 7-

Harris

345;

346;

pls.

V;

VI.

250,2. University, BIFAO 49 Oriental (1950), Institute, 88; pls. in II, loc. 2; cit-, 111# V, Pl-355, B. A. 88);

Chicago Vercoutter, 103;

2 (Louvre

Pl-V,

3 (unrmmbered

statue

Alexandria)*

91 92 Chicago the 93 94 95 96 97 98 LRI, Peet, Ibid., Daumas, Koefoed Universityt Inclosure 231,7cit-, Pl-XXI, 50, II, PLVII, 4, vers , 3,1720o Oriental of Amun, Institute, pls. 22, A, Rameses 18; 23, III's A, 18Temple within

Great V,

opII,

BIFAO

(1952)1,149loc. cit.. Inschriften aus dem K*K,, 79; Parker, Hofmuseum A Saite in Wien,

Petersen,

Wreszinskiv 90; ular Chassinatq Papyrus

Aegyptische Rec. from

de Trav. 33;

23 (1901), pl. 12, K-7

Orac-

Tliebes,

and K*12*

99

Lefebvreq 63,

op.

cit.,

63,

Insc. XV, b. 6; pl. II.

3; Pl-II-

100 Ibid*,

Insc. XV, b, Demotisches

101 Erichsenq

Glossar,

85-

102 KRII, 1,215,15;

2169 10; et ale*

16 wmt Dyne Ml
V- 3 C-3

Dyne xii

2 5

Dyne

Dyne XVII, Dyne XIX'

]Dyne XVIII 1-3

10 Dyn e X. Dyne XIX 0 XX7 a -=Z; C-M C-3

An N

Dyne XXVIIP =: U
I r-73

Dyne XXVII Cl ==; D f---n

1 n

TT
r"

Dyne XXII' Dyne xxvil 12

translates of a door" and also vmt as "the thickness 13 the noun was in Late Egyptiang I'doorwayp portico,, and notes that, (gateway) is given treated A similar translation feminine word. as a '14 Gardinerg by Faulknero of "gateway', ' while suggesting a translation The W6rterbuch noted the inner part of the gatep 15 the gateway rather than the entire structureg" and Christophel discussing the occurrences Ip takes wmt to of wmt in Papyrus Harris be the entire length of the passage in the thicknesg of the wall be1 tween the exterior faces of the door. Hayes has noted and interior that the gender of This of wmt seemed to change from masculine the final gender consonant t with the feminine to feminine te=ination*17' by confusion that the real meaning was "rather

change in

commentary on the `6s to have been the name of a departmentp wmt office or inatitutio: its main architectural feature, named after an alabaster gateway. Wmt seems originally to have been a masculine wordq the final of which came to be mistaken Ostracon Petrie for the feminine ending. With-the

was also remarked upon by Caminos in his 16 Chron: cle. of Prince Osorkon where he takes t3 4

exc-

in Sinahe show no final to 599 'the writings eption-of 15 Barns thought he could make it out in the Ashmolean Ostracont One 20 in this text is in the phrase wmI nt d, m, of the writings showing thatq even at this early datd, the masculine noun was mistaken for a feminine one. ChronoloUj6dljy. IIthe next writing of wmt is on a hieratic from the tomb of Senimit at Thebes. This also does not show ostracon 21 the terminal t and the noun ispreceded by the masculine pz. article Most examples of the termp howeverg have no indiciLtion of ganderg 22 in Papyrus Harris I wmt is once treated although while as masculine

117

in the Chronicle of Prince Osorkon24 the and feminine t3 is used before wmt. Inscriptions of Darius at article 25 the term as feminine., the temple of Hibis also treat 2-6 from wmt "to be thick" Etymologically and it is wmt is derived in B. M. PaPYrus 10053 often difficult '27 to distinguish since wmtp the building are usedt elementq from wmt so 11thickness#q similarly. of Sinuhe, ' above, the earliest extant of the text version writinge of wmt are in dates later from the story the two words and can be spelledt

23

As was noted Kingdomp with himself in

the earliest copies

of which

to the Middle periods. and prostrates children stand in at the

surviving

'When Sinuhe between

returns

to Egypt 28

he goes to the palace vhile the royal would they

the guarding him.

sphinxes

the vm<t)w to greet to the palace. of wmt was the doors this

Presumably of

be standing gateway that

the passage entrance meaning of the small

formed by the thickness This is

the monumental indication

a clear

the original In the case in the door-jambo

"thickness" entail

of a gatemerely

or doorwayp of the

would

the width

but in the monumental doorways which were constructed reveal, temples and palaces the vmt would be the passage through Egyptian thickness of the wall or pylon into which The other the door was sets of Sinuhe is less

example of vmt in the story straightforward and both Sethe and Gardiner viewed this writing of wmt as an 29 The occurrence is in the errorp copied from the previous example., When Sinuhe goes into the palace same passage as the former writing. he finds the king seated on his throne* The most complete text has; 39 1 4m. f kLr Gardiner gm. n. st wrt m wmOnt Im. suggested that the text . dm since it would not be natural should be amended to read at wrt nt -=Zfor the king to sit, on his thronep, in a doorway. In support of the suggestion has since he cited a further example 4 of of at wrt nt dLm-31 This view been challenged by both Rossenvasser-P as this the text. and Barna-33 who

to re, tad at wrt m vmt nt prefer the publications of new versions ment of papyris although in Buenos Airest

4VX], the dotdamaged, clearly reads; m w[4A/d, d'M, I,,, 9 being still erminatives This papyrus hats of preserved. been assigned a date similar to that of the Berlin version and is, therefore, not far removed in time from the date of the original

containing V? st wtt ]

is now supported by In particulart a fragparts of lines B. 251-256,

-is composition. The, Ashmolean Baxns could not This reading has is If the also st supported wrt M between by two hew Kingdom ostraca. 35. and, although [t] 'n with WML and a read-

Ostracon reconcile

traces

ing

of nt

*36

59 shows

sense of the text 37 m wmt nt d, m. that

the

can not this

be doubted.

Ostracon

Petrie

Caminos has suggested stood as referringto

wmtv in

context9

a recess in which the throne This would agree well with the etymological origin of the tem since the throne would be set in the "thickness" of the recess. It is almost therefore that the text of Sinuhe does not need to be amendcertainp ed at this point. An interesting ostracon indication of the meaning of wmt is given on an from the tomb of Senmut at Thebes, describing work on the 40 39 tomb itself. According the wmt to which reference to Hayes is twice made could only be the "inner doorway" of the tomb, as the propof Since this three door approximate dimensions closely to those given on the ostrainner are quoted for the wmt, the entire surface of the doorway must have been intended. %b It is interesting to note that, in this case, rAdt con. "depth" jamb, is used for the actZral which thickness of the L the measurement originally gave the wmt on the verso the has not th 1 Tur'. The been no doubt

be under38 was situated. should

ortions

name vmt to the reveal. The reveal papyruav identity established that In his of the doorway is of which called of the recto of but describes tomb of Razesses IV. yet the doorways is this leave

the royal

tomb described givan

on the verso for

the measurements off-11m doorp Gardiner indicating

the"thickness" translajonq

the revealv wmt in

the meaning text

regards

of wmt. as the abstract on the best so that

noun "breadth", translation. the question tain extentp

the difficulty have, essentiallyg

of deciding the

Both

teims

same meaning,

of which irrelevan&

of the

two was actually intended isp to a certhe speaLling sincep in this casep neither in which it is found can distinguish the true be-

of the word nor tween the two. A text

the context

of the reign

of Ramesses II

illustrates

meaning

of wmt. A womang concerning whom prognostications 43 told to stand m wmt nt sbs. In Papyrus Harris 44 obviouslY a part of the door-frame.,

are to be made, is I the wmt is also

Although

vmt originally

and continuously architecture

referred

to the reveal the

6 ao6rp which of

in monumental

became a "passage"t

it came to be to have acquired term does seem a wider meaning and frame of the doorway. An early example of this for the entire used desczibing in a damaged text of the reign of Amenhotep III, may occur tLwt nt %LtLw rnpwt at Memphis which contained wsbwt wmtw, the king's m [////. 45 The fact that the with the wsbwt would wmtw* mere listed m This than reveals. doorways were intended that entire rather suggest to be so in the papyrus B. M. 10053 where mention is would also seem 40 from which 4J deben twice of the sb3 1ry n t3 wmt n Inr sbw made to the door-leafg Sb3 here is used to refer a of copper was removed. Dynastyq with meaning which the term had acquired by the Twentieth wmt used to describe Similarly the door frame. mentioned on the Bubastite gate the wmt of alabaster

Karnak47 and the granite wmt of the temple of Horshef at Heracleoat 48 have been doorwaysp not just reveals. would polis the gate of the pylon of Darius at the temple of Hibis Finally [Sand)stone is aalled with as being made of a wmt and is described 49 The text is inscribed on the front and back reveals coppAr. sb3w of 50 the gate so thatt gateway the must mean the entire of although wmt texts themselves From its the reveal during the reveals. are on the true wmtW-p, in the Middle Kingdom wmt was used of apparent origin

Howeverg Dynasty at least* of a door down to the Twentieth the entire the New Kingdom the meaning was extended to include This was probably underway in the Eighteenth Dynasties. Petriev 599 1 (NO-71 Dynasty and so in B*250: the Twentieth and later

door frame. was certainly Sinuhe.

B. 252.2

Sinuhep Ostracon from

Hayeap Ostraca

and Name Stones

the Tomb of

Ben-mut

at Thebes pl-XV9 NO-75Rrk-9 IVP 17129 1. This damaged writing is restored by Helck (jrkunden der 18 Dynastie Ubersetzang zu den Heften 17-22 224) as
<X 4-=: m

'2-c--3 which he translates

It 47,12.

as 'IT6rlaibungen".
include that probably these This borrowed

5 Urk- 9 IVP 1795P 136 KRIt The determinatives (see P-82 reveals which ). from wmt "wall" would other indicate writing The fact vmtw are of granite to analso applies word. See further

rather

than walls.

could

be taken

to be either

so under 7 (3038)t vmt p. 82. Der 47,4; Grosse Erichsenq of the 15JEA 4 (1917)v Oriental 147; 148The Bubastite Portaly pl, Medizinische Papyrus Twentieth Papyrus Harris Egyptian I, des Berliner 67v 1; Peetp Ijq Museums The Great pi. Xx, BM,

Wreszinskit

Tomb Robberies 10053,2, 8 Carter versop

Dynastyq

and Gardinert Uftiverb#y,

9 -Xhicago 16,4710 Vercouttert

Institutev

BIFAO 49 (1950), Museum of Oasisp III, Art, pl.

88,13. Egyptian 58* Expedition, The Temple of Hibis

11 Metropolitan in 12 Loc. 13 Wb-t El-Khargeh cit.. It 3079

1-29 Diet., on the 60. Story of Sinuhe, 95-96. 23-

14 Faulkner, 15 Gardiner, 16 Christophep 17 Hayesq 18 Caminos, 19 Barnsq, 2D Sinuhet 21 Hayes, 22 Erichsen, 23 Peetp 24 Chicago loc.

Con. Notes

Kelanges 32.

Maspero,

19 fasc-4t

OP9 cit-t

The Chronicle The Ashmolean B,, 250. op. cit., op. cit.. cit.,

of

Prince Of textso

Osorkon, Sinuheq

64-65verso, 44-45-

Ostracon

and parallel pl. XV,

No-75-

50p 11.

Universityt

Oriental Art,

Institutev Egyptian

loc* Expedition,

cit-* loc. cit..

2 Metropolitan Museum of 6 'Wb., It 306,9-1427 Ibid. 1,306,15, 28 Sinuhe, B. 25029 Gardiner, 30 Sinuh 31 Urk-t op. cit. p 96.

B. 252. , IV, 349P 11JEA 20 (1934)t cit. 28. f Opq cit-# cit j versot Egyptian 47-P fig44-45It 3; PLIX, 148, t

32 Ros@nvasnerl, 33 Barns, op. . 34 Rosenvassert 35 Barns, 36 Ibid., op. 28.

37 Blackmang 38 Barns, loc*

Middle cit**

Stories,

36,15-

81,

39 Hayes, loc- cit. 40 Ibid- 9 32. 41 Carter and Gardinerv loc. cit.. loc. cit 42 Loc. cit.. 43 Wreszinskiv

679 144 Erichsenq op. cit. p 50,11; , 45 Urk. 9 IV, 17959 13. 1rY) 39 15; (omitting 46 Peet, XX, B. M. 10053,2, versoo pl. cit., -op. verso, 3. loc. cit.. 47 Chicago University, Oriental Instituteg 48 Vercoutter, loc. cito. loc. cit.. 49 Metropolitan Museum of Artq Egyptian Expedition, . 50 Ibid. 9 111, Pls- 1; 58-59-

92 wmt Dyn * XIX' Dyn., XIX en 11 =CZ 11 2

4c N

Dyne XX3

m H C. 0-:; -. 3

NOK04

Dyn. XX5

that indication of wmt is a certain as the determinative Unfortunately the term refers to some kind of wall. none of the occ- 6 is in a useful One is a component of a private namep urrences context. 7 The two remof the king. epIthets while two others are descriptive to actual buildings* One aining examples are from texts which refer 8 is on an ostracon mentions work on "the vmt of 'The Tombl". and and the other is in a text describing work on an 1-t w'-bt at Karnak in the 9 reign of Ramesses IX, Obviously a wmt will have had no more specific the adjectival adjunct n wmtt in the Eighteenth Dynasty. have been a "thick meaning than this. sbty n wmtt wall" It 10 and the term may p1robably evolved from Inb(n)wmttli in and

The use of R

1 KRI-9 It 2
3 4 5 6 7 8 9

79 11-

LeDot 111,166.
In a man's name p-a n t3wmtv Gardinerp Ramesside Administrative Documentb, 67,1; Rankep Personermamen I, 111,16. Spiegelbergg Marietteg Rankep loc. KRI*q It Orientalistische PI-409 4Literaturzeitung 5j(1902)j*325-

Karnakq cite.

79 11; L. Dog IIIp loc. loc* cit.. cit..

166.

Spiegelberg, Marietteg

10 See belowq 11 See above,

P*239p. 25-26.

83

wnbwt Dyn

Wnbwt occurs at Karnak dictionary. be partially

only

in not

an inscription given in either

of

the reign

of Tuthmosis

III

and is

the W8rterbuch

or Faulkner's

As can be seen from restoredv

the writing

abovep the word has to

the determinatives are well preserved. although the text immediately Unfortunately of the precediiS, 7 the description is completely lost and the inscriptionj as it now standsp reads; wnbwt 2 Iryw m nbwy in gold. " lacsup31n his discus"their wnfbwt] the texti suggested that the wnbwt were the bases of columnst sion of the leaf-design which was character4 the word with wnb Lacam linked istic of the papyriform colllmns. 5 "part of the eye,, "root" or "root of a tooth or eye ,6 and and w3b suggested that the columns under discussion were those immediately showingg in the determinatives, behind the Sixth Pylon of cluster textp that the temple columns. of 7 Amun at Karnak. These are One would then have to assume the columns themselves. has to be largely restored would suggest This part that of it the is

sandstone that In

papyriform

the preceding spite of

now lost,

described

the fact form of

the writing that 8

the distinctive the base of

the determinatives shaft

the column

was intended.

column was often cription

g-Mbd originally as given

of the vnbwt

and so would in the text.

comply with

the des-

1 Lacaup ASAE 53 (t95A)i 228. Lacau reads the groupt';21" as 83WY but Harris has pointed out that there is no reason not to read the group as pM (Mineralst 39). This text is also published in Urk., IV9 168.9 where the word has been restored differently. 2 lacaut loc. cit.. 3 Lacau, op. cit. v 227-9. 4 e. g. Borchardt, Die Ae&Mtische Pflanzensa"ule 32 (papyriform41 (single-stem papyriform column). cluster column); 5 n-9 It 3191 2.
6 Wb-P It 7 8 250P 9-11Lacaup op, cit v pl. II. ibid 9 221-234s

'Y4wh3 Dyn * V1 Dyn. XII 2 2nd. Int. 3

TH 0 XVII(? )4 D. vn.
Dyne XVIII

'S

t !!

c6 Dyne xv1115 li> I

Dyne XVIII 8

Dyne XVIII
Dyne XV1119

ell,

&XX7
sic Dyne XVIII Dyn. XIX

", -*,
10 %! = Wn. XX1 Dyne XIX 11

II?
R2 G (17 4

v
Dyne XIX 12 or Xx Yn. XX1 5

16 Dyne XX

3a Ilk or XX1

44
Dyne XXII 17

cly,
18 Dyno XXV III 131 OA Dyn 9 XXVI 21

Dyne XXV'

9 01

,S_j V

T TT olG%C
point history

20 Dyne XXV C==

Dyne 22 xxv,

IIII

%it Ptole
w743 is

23

PtO1,24

The first longer

to note

regardino;

that

the word has a much was compiled. Kingdom25 containing of by barge the Middle

The earliest but a text

than was recogaised example known at that Dynasty a block is from

when the W6rterbuch time was from the

of the Fifth

has since

been publishedp

the word wh3. This Unas at Saqqara the construction

causeway of the pyramid

for showing palm-columns describes of the pyramid complex. The inscription 26 them ast"w: h'sw of granite" and the columns of the pyramid-temples 27 Unfortunately no further expalm-columns. werep in factv granite of the word from the Old Kingdom have yet come to light. amples In the Fifth This of that is also true Dynasty of writing is the word is wLA. In spelt wbp without while these the 341 one the one known Middle spelt Kingdom writing spite of

beingvtransported

the

Seventeenth

Dynasty

indications

been wh or wh1j it is probably . W- -Adto rad the word as wh3 sincep from the Second Intermediate preferable VPeriod onwardp this is the usual spelling, With only two exceptionsq both of the reign of Taharqa from Kswa in Nubiaq "A was co"istently 1 b3.28 written with the biliteral the word may have originally

95

The 10"rterbuch stone), ively in Faulkner Apart cribe a pole ible also

(of wood or of "columnp pillar translated wh-, as a 29 " tent-pole. and added that it could be used figurat"column it that the King or a god. of heaven" to describe 31 could mean "column" or "tent-polett. 30

the phrase noted

from having not only

been used in building contextsp wh3 was used to desNL- 33 32 tent-poles but also a part of a shipp presumably the writings given abovep it be imposs-

or a mast. As can be seen from to decide

would

to which column-typey if anyp whs originally referrda, on the basis of these writings alone. Virtually all types were used, at one time or anothery as determinativeo of the word. The evidence from actual buildings while is identifiedp those aldo inconclusive that can are not as most wb3w can not be , all the same column-type.

the palmas detailed abovep describes complex. lkl*-' was also used as a term for to the a palm-column on a Ramesside stela which shows a man offering god Ptah who is described as hry p3 wLi-3 and behind whom stands a 34 A palm-column is also used as the detquite distinct palm-column. inscription erminative in of wh3 on the pedestal of Amenhotep III 35 the temple of Luxor. In this case wb3 was used as a general torm for the temple columns which were described, more specificallys as (qov. ). a3w was the name given to the 4bwt columns of the temple (T) of Taharqa at Kawa36 where the majority of the columns were palmfozm although It
,j

The earliest referencep columns of the Unas i5yramid

there

were some papyriform to be at least

columns possible

as well*37 an wbi-column howeverv appear to

would

seem then

that

There does notp was, originally., a palm-column. be any etymological evidence to support such a theory. In the GraecoRoman period the word for a palm-column was bnrt38 which was a 39 logical term for a palm-columnt in bnrt "date-palm,,. originating It isp thereforet that all palm-columnsp possible even in dynastic Egyptt ings were called by this namey despite the fact that no such writof different have survived. Other wb2w can be identified In the temple the temple thettemple betertain built in of Ptah

with

existing

columns

forms. found rebuilt

one cannot

describes how he at Karnak Tuthmosis III of brick with W741W and sbiw of wood4O and he stone. The wh3w are. not mentioned again so that , that this term was also applied to the only

86

remaining ever

Tuthmosid

columns that

in

the

temple.

These are polygonal.

41HOw_

one can be certain in

Amenhotep III

papyriform-cluster the determinatives type.

inscription of a dedication 42 to the does refer the temple of Montu at Karnak 43 as, for oncep particularly columns of the temple, to the actual colurnngiven to the word corresponds whiw in

of Amenhotep III abovep wh-bw in the Luxor inscription term for all the columns of the temple, where seems to be a general As mentioned those erected by this king were either 44 columns. linkedp in textsp papyriform-clusters or single-

stem papyriform n, s was often

elements which went to make 48 47 In the case up doorwaysp such as; sb3wp45 sbhwtj46 a5 and htrw. Dynasty by the out at Karnak in the Twentieth of the work carried with Migh Priest of Amung Amenhotep, Sauneron suggested that the WSw were la porte"19 'Iles supports d1un toit In view of the strong pAeSdant between the wbaw and doorways this was pnobably also the connections case in many of the whiw with texts remains. where it is not possible to identify the

WM-colilmns could have been made of wood or stone5l and, in one casep a man was likened to a wh,, of reeds under which was a ant X52 Of the types )of (q. building in
v. copper. of which

V-

existing

50

ed, temples and their

though wb3w were also 55 secular building. In the Ptolemaic colilmn-terms, detailed

associated
set up in

buildings
a palace#

occur most frequentlyp 54 53

a tomb

wh1w were Grect- :r__

al-

and an unspecified

period

wt, 3wi as was also a general way for

the case with

other

was used in

added to indicate The word occursp at Philaep in a demotic 57 This columns of the Western colonnade. in factt inscriptionj refers It to this is a palm-colilmn58 carved tempting

determinatives

all kinds of columnq with 56 the column-type involved. on one of the is,

inscription

columnp now in Berling

and there Me no reason to doubt that the by the stone-masoia in a formal demotio scriptj in view than there of this originallyp its is earliest last

palm-coltimn. to suggest, that and also S9 a palm-column. attested for refa palmone example

the earlier Unless erenceq

evidence, is

a wb3 was,

the word bnrt which dynastic

is much older possibley 1 although

always Egypt

no known term

column in

the form was a very

ancient

87 in constant However, did not indicate refer use from the Old Kingdom to the Ptolemaic period.

more usually, to a specific

term for a column and whs was a general .V--typep although the determinatives could

the actual form. Whs was used not only for largepstone . -V. columns but also for lighter wooden onesy both in temple architecture for porches and in the context of a ship or a,, tent. On present this evidence it is not possible to be more specific than about the meaning of wh-s. It was, howeverv a very long-lived wordo Dynasty to the Ptolemaic examples being known from the Fifth period in hieroglyphic in demotice In spite of the and to the Roman period fact that wt3 was still from have disappeared in general use* used at such a late datep it seems to the language by the time the Coptic script was being

1 Hassant ZAS80 (19509 137P fig-12 Newberryp Beni Hasanp 19pl. xxv'I, 196. 3 Gardinert Admonitions, pl, 2p 10.
4 des Mittleren Ralchnj II, Jange and Schaferv Grab- und Denksteine (Catalogue by-Mariette 94. This block is also published general des monuments d'Abydo 9 97P NO-545) and the writing of wb-b is quoted (Con. Diet* 99p note*) by Newberry QPSBA 22 (1900)t Faulkner and 67)Mariette reproduces the form of the dete=inative asZ while Faulkner does not and Newberry both column. There the block (Cairo of

show a papyriform-cluster

photograph appear to be a published 20503 see IMP Vp 73) so that one cannot be certain of the exact form Of the signt but as neither Faulkner nor Newberry claim to have the text with the original there is no reason to suppose collated that the sign is a papyrifom-cluster column. The block was originto the Eleventh Dynasty on the grounds of its simally ascribed ilarity to another block from Abydos (Cairo 20502 see Lange and Sch&ferp OP- cil 93) which mentions the king Intef-aa who wasp p to have belonged to the Eleventh Dynasty at that time, believed (Gauthierp le livre des Rois dligypt Ip 227)- However it has I since been shown that this king belonged to the Seventeenth Dyn(Winlock, JEA 10 (1924)p 234-237-) asty and these blocks from Abydos should be re-dated accordingly*

Urk- P 17P 13799 8.

83 6 7 Rims, Heyes, V Cerny, Studies in Honor of John A. Wilson recto 2,6 fig-79 7 (also x+16. 3P without

8 9

pl. XIIIA9 9 LEA 15 (1929)p pl. XLIIIP ! Urk. 9 IVY 7659 137It pl-XVIIP Varillaq Karnakp IVY 1712v III in 2. This is the of

JEA 46 (1960)

21, recto

(BeM, 10055)*

10 Urk-9

damaged Luxor.

pedestal For

inscription of the

of form of IV, wbsp

Amenhotep of the

the

temple here

discussion 2. Ahother pedestal

dete=inative a determinative2

see ntLbwt also occurs

note

without 17119,9).

on the

writing (Urk.,

11 Spiegelberg, Ostr. tic Cairo

Orientalistische 25241, recto Abydost 61; 2,4 II,

Litteratur-zeitung and 6. For a facsimile

5 (1902)9 of the

319-320t hiera-

see Marietta, Zis

609 b. pl. 2. litteraires do Deir el

12 Roeder, 13 Posenerv Madinah, 14 Erichsenq 15 Ibid.,,

61 (1926), des

pl. IVj

Catalogue IIP

Ostraca, 12179 It

hieratiques 2.

P1-49tOstrHarris

Papyrus 16,13-

59 10-

16 Mariettet x+5; x+7. 17 Navillej Bubastis

Karnakv

P1-40P 4; Hall Pl-VIP

Sauneronp BIFAO 64 (1966),

pl. II9 Temple of

The Festival (1887-1889)t

of Osorkon II frag11-

in

the

Great

18 Macadam, The Temples of Kswaq It Pls-71 23; 8t 23 (Inse- NO-43)19 pl. lip 17; 129 17 (Insc. No. 6). 19 Ibidj 20 Ibid. p It P1-13P 3; 14t 3 (Insc- NO-* BIPAO 49 (1950)p 889 3j 2 (louvre A88). 21 Vercouttert 22 Ibideq 101. This statue (now in the museum in Alexandria) was found in the East Harbour at Alexandria and has been ascribed to the Twenty-Sixth Dynasty by comparison with louvre A88 (Daressyq ASAE 5 (1905)t 23 Do Witt 24 Pii-d- P 28525 n-P It 352* 26 Hassanp loc. cit.. of one of these columns see Jequier, M12, Architectural 27 For a photograph It pl*69 le 28 Gardinert 29 Wb,, It 9 127-128)Ch. d'Eg. However see further below note 5936 NO-72 (Ju3.v 1961)t 300-

Grammar, Sign Listp 5321,12-14-

Set

30 W-b-t It

5329 15-16. Ma was also used to describe some kind of Xcolumn or pole which seemed to serve as a divine totem (Erichsen, loc. cit.. and Roeder, 16,13- Possibly also Spiegelberg, op. cit., loc. cit.. ) This may be connected with the jh -column of Cusae (Mb-t It 352,2) but is outside the scope of this study* 6731 Faulkner, Con. Dict., 7059 1332 Urk, I IV, 664,7; 7079 1333 urk., IV, 23,14; 34 Roeder, loc* cit** 35 Urk- Y IVP 1712p 2* 36 Macadam, op. cit 9 It plso8j 23; 12y 17; 149 337 Lb-id-t IIP 99; 107-9; Pls-XIV, IXt 038 Wallerty Die Palmen im Alten Agypten 35-3739 M2-t It 4629 1-3-

40 Urk-P IV, 765,13* This particular part of the stela was restored in the reign of Seti I but there is no reason to suppose that wbtw did not occur in the original text. I, Pl-54,2, 41 For a photograph see J6quierv Architecture 42 Varillep loc. cit.. 43 Lbid., pl. XI. 44 i6quier, op. cit t I, pis. 62-68. 45 11-rk-t No 765,13; 1379,8; Sauneronp op. cit-t Pl-II, x+5; Erichsent loc. cit*. 46 Gardinerg Admonitions, pl. 2p 10. 47 Lange and SchAfer, op- cit r 11,94; Hims, loc, ci oe 48 Erichsen, loc. ci .; Mariette, loc. ci .; Sauneront op. cit , pl. II, x+5; x+749 ibidet 16t note (o). Comparealso Nimst OP- ci -, 73o 50 ! K-k-t IVP 1379t 8; Nims, op. ci -, fig-7, x+16; Gardinerp loc. cit., (This last by implicationp since the wb3wwere destroyed by fire); Urlc-, IV9 765,13loc. cit..; Spiegelbergt loc. cit ; bernyp loco cit.; 51 Hassang Mariette, loc. cit.; Sauneron, op. cit-P PLIIP X+7; Brugscht LO-0Daressyp loc* cit.; Hayes, loc. cit. (By implication, cit.; since wbS is determined with r-= 52 Posener, loco cit.. 53 Erichsent loc. cit.. 6erny, loc. cit.. 54

CW

55 Fewberxy, Beni Hasanp It 56 De Wit, op. cit.

26,196.

2859 300p 57 Griffith, Catalogue of the Demotic Graffiti of the Dodecaschoenus III, pl, XII, Ostre Philae 27p le 58 ! MY 19 107b; 1089 111. Por photographs of t7jis column in situ see; Lyonsp A Report on the Island and Temples of Philaep Pls-39-40Y (column No*19)o A further Roman example of wbb "column" exists on Obelisk" of which I have been unable to find a Brugsch (46rterbuch, 269) gives a spelling publication. of C'ZOV and the text is translated, by Erman without a copy of the inscriptiong 17, IV, c. 59 Other w4'5whave also been identified with existing palm-columns. The description og the columns is foundp in two similar accounteg Hor which are generally regarded as on statues of the official belonging to the Twenty-Sixth Dynasty (Louvre A88 and an unnumbered statue in the Alexandria museum. See note 22 above andp for a bib, liography of each statuesee Vercoutte3; BIPA 49 (1950)t 85; 100-) (ibid. However Vercoutter 85-114)v although admitting thatv on r stylistic grounds, he would prefer to date the statues to the TwentySixth Dynastyp equates the work described by Hor with work of the Thirtieth Dynasty at Heraoleopolis. This is in the temple of Horshef which was excavated by Petrie (Ehnasyag 5-17; Plo-V-XI)-who to have been mainly the work of Ramesses II with some later rebuildingg possibly in the reign of Nectanebo II. There in the Saite period. At was no definite evidence for rebUilding the front of the temple is a row of granite palm-columns and it is these which Vercoutter would like of graniten in the two texts. to identify with the 11w1jsw found it R6mische Obelisken, the 'Marberini

Since these columns are covered with the name of Ramesses II they can not have been erected by Hor whether he lived in the Twenty-Sixth Dynasty or the Thirtieth. It is possible that Hor restored the columns and then claimed to have built them, but one would then have expected them to have been inscribed with the cartouche of the king for whom the work was carried out* A further to Vercoutter's theory is that

the side walls of the court which he would equate with the "south and north lnbw" of the text on Louvre A88 do in fact lie to the east and west of the temple which faces south. In addition the elements named by Hor do exist

objection

qI

in in

the Ramesside temple

at Heracleopolis

but

equally that

could there

be found was been

temple and it is possible any normal Egyptian once a Late Period temple at Heracleopolis which destroyed. Consequently tification which while it is tempting to accept evidence not with yet

has since Vercoutter's, that

iden-

meaning positively

further would provide is of WbIwas "palm-column"pit

the basic to identify of the

possible

the wh3w of the Hor texts Heracleopolitan temple of Horshef.

the palm-columns

R2

wsljt Archaic (? )v Dyne Dyne IV Dyne V 23 Dyn *V

M
Y m

xxii
&%7C-3

.,

45 Dyne V9
XVIII, xix 9 xxx

ro in j C-:

6 Dyne V

Dyne V7 Dyne V, VIO XI, XVIII, Ptol.

Dyn. Vp VIp XII, 010-XVIII, 2nd. Intel XIIJ9 f----, Dyne VI,

XIX, XVIII

XXII 10

Dyne Vg VIll

Dyne V112 ` p 0 C(UM3 w CA

'00 9zi X3:X, XX17 rl:

3 Dyne Vjl 'C2, M a,

Dyne XIII C-3 Dyne XIII' 9 6

0 C-3 IC7 IQ a da % 2nd.

Dyn, X1114
Dyne XII, 20

Dyne XII15
Dyn. XII18

Int. 23

F5775 1-171 21 2nd. Int

6.9 C-M Dyne XVIII

or XJX

22

43
= 42 VAMP

N. K.

-b -Rf
LY II

=T-r

Dyne XVIII, Ptol. Dyne XVIII,

Ptol.

24 XjXt V XIX27

Dyne XV11125

93aDyne

XV11126'

Dyne XV11128

Dyne XV11129

a MUM

Dyne XV11130

Dyne XIX31

Dyne XIX32 r7 r-3 Dyn. XX135

Dyne X3X33 36 Dyne XXI, A . c-3 Ph. Arr.

W-01

Dyne XIX34 37

Ptol.

The examples number as the of

of

wsbt in

shown this

above word

do no: claim could These

to

be extaustive is almost

as the as great present

ways

which of

be written variants

total

number

wr#ings.

dop howeverp

a representative In depicted their examples with form or

selection. which without employed the the FD enclosure the sign these addition the could did be appear the signs if

"battlements"

and where In within

enclosed

differ and number could considerably. by the FLD could vary, those as could

"palace"

q3
it were included. Wsbt is Ptolemaic within writings the sign, which use theobattlemented"enelthe hall in question.

osure usually

giveg

the name of

in many different from the contexts a word which occurred Old Kingdom to the Ptolemaic it is derived Etymologically from period. 38 the root ws4 "to be broad,, been reggenerally and hasp thereforev 39similar hall in type to arded as the name for a "(broad) or court,, 40 words such as wsh. "broad necklace,, and wsb "transport ship for cargo"041

ws4t

In the Old Kingdom w4t 42,43- Imy-r

and wsbt

occurred

in titles

such as the commonlarp

amid Texts. the wsbt is

in mythological in the Pyrcontexts but in generalt There are exceptions944 in these texts, and alsop either

in which offerings were made or one from a hall 45 between the wsbt and offerings The 'connection which offerings. came. by the wasp thusp established at a very early date and is reflected donations in the offering name 3tp wsbt which was one of the regular 47 listst The implication and is also mentioned in the Pyramid Texts. that offerings were frequently made in the wsbt is supported by the archaeological evidence from the only Old Kingdom wsbt which can be identified with any degree of certainty. This is the largeg open court, surrounded by a colonnade of loti48There form columnst in the mortuary temple of Neferirkare at Abusir. lotican be no doubt that this court is the ws7jt with thirty-seven )49 which is mentioned in form columns (4bwt q. v. an inspection50 This open court originally account in the Abusir Papyri. contained 51 an altar so there can be no doubt that offering ceremonies were there. performed is not possible to identify any other wsbt of the Old Kingdom to determine the nature of the wsht in the earliest so it is difficult history. The detailed depictions periods of Egyptian of the Old KingIt dom writings corner often show a palace, and it is labelled tempting as tt4, standing this in the arrangeof the enclosure to interpret

ment as a representation form of the wsbt. In origing of the ancient therefore, one would expect the wsh.t to have been an open court, presumably broader than it was long, surrounding and protecting an important building The projections such as a palace. on the wsbtsign are probably buttresses rather than battlements, secular52 reflecting 53 Dynastyp the popularity architecture of the niched wall of the Archaic period. in both and funerary

However,

by the Fifth

q4-

the word has come to be used of an open court which formed a part of, temple of Neferirkare tlieppyra1id than enclosed, so it must rather be assumed thatg from an outer during the early Old Kinedomf wsbt was transferrdd It is this later meanto one within a building. and developed* from the

court

ing which was retained As usual the lack both

of evidence

Old and Middle

Kingdoms,

building textsp precludes of actual temple remains and detailed the identification by the of temple wEajwt. However it is clear that, Twelfth Dynasty at leastp wsht was in regular use as a term for a X_ . in a temple. court or hall The building a wsljt tion in Papyrus Reisner III to refer accounts contained the inspecnt 4wt-ntrt54 while a papyrus from Lahur4 recording of the pyramid-town the temple055 of Ankh-Sesostrio, mentions wsbwt in

of the 4wt-ntr Rather

various

from about a temple wsbt can be obtained from Crocodilopolis. These dr3ms descolumn-drums of Amenemhat III for Sobekq of "a 12Dtq its w3d-columns and its cribe the building, X_ 56 its -obaw in electrum. " The wsbt was clearly the szwt in granitep in which these granite hall papyriform cluster columns were erected hall, so this ws1jt must have been either or an a roofed hypostyle open court with colonnades, Thirteenth within inundation similar Dynasty Pylon to that stelat of Neferirkare of at Abusir. that An interesting which was found high Sebekhotep, VIII, records an

more information

the Third flooded

at Karnak,

unusually proceeded

to the wsbt

of the r-pr

the temple of A;mm. "His majesty (and) Hapir the great on% w-as r-pr being but full of wellcame is A similar, of the so this stela of the Middle less the temple

seen coming to his water. His majesty

majesty,

the t of this

waded in it..

preservec; text on the other side 58 Unfortunately the plan events. largely a matter for speculation with any existing hall.

describes Kingdom

bt can not be identified ws:

However as so much emphasis was placed on the facttIhAt the wsbt of the temple was floodedq it can be assumed that it was one of the main halls This is or courts of the temple. suggested IV, by another who carried "a pure Second Intermediate out building-work s3tw in Period in stelap of 59 the Aman temple.

also

Sebekhotep he records The adjective

making

the WSbt W37t of this 4: wt_ntr.,, but, in such a contextq W3dyt has no determinative

96

presumably It Karnak

refers

to the fact

that

the ws4t the hall

60 contained early w3 columns. of Aman. at was known the temple

cang thereforep included an important

be assumed that colonnaded

or court

which in

as a ws4t. In the Eighteenth

same wsbwt are attested One excepidentified. but most of these can not be positively temple Pylons which is described is the hal& between the Fourth and Fifth tion 61 This same hall II as a 'Owsht ofrzbble wLJ-7columnsll. by Amenhotep t-2 63 both the of which reflect wnyt, and a 3? a w3dytwas also called In view of the etymological fact that the hall columns. contained in this case at leasto to note that, interesting of ws4t it is origin 64 known use This is the first broader than it was deep. a wsbt was than a colonnaded court, hall for a hypostyle rather of ws4t Dynasty various Among the identified. Kaxnak can not be so firmly wsbwt at from the Third blocks of Tuthmosis IV which were extracted sandstone Along the top of Pylon are a number which make up a scene of bulls. text which mentions a :111173 building this scene is an incomplete 65 1wnw. Inr The first bft-4r word has been restm mn73n rwdt pbrw m 66 by Barguet as wsljtq andq in view of the fact that similar ored 67 this restoration to ws4t hft-hr elsewhereq attested are expressions ( or The exact nature of the building is almost certainly correct. 68 Barguet from which these blocks came is still buildings) uncertain. in front it to have been a colonnaded court situated of considers 69 the Fourth Pylon. Further Another uary '3t example of wsbt III occurs on a granite This building block text from the a sanctwsbt describes

of Tuthmosis

at Karnak.

"a great columned wsht (with) t3w m Inr n rwtt sandstone w3dyt 70 this as the court behind Hims identified t3-columns". Originally 71 but he later the Sixth Pylon reconsidered and decided that it ref72 hall of the Festival Temple of Tuthmosis j-jI, erred to the pillared Barguet had previously suggested that this was the hall between the 73 is correct pylons. 'Which of these identifications Fourth and Fifth is impossible the to Sixth say. Pylon Both behind of Tuthmosis I and the court 4 had papyriform. columns and so could have while the form of support the determinatives that it the it of the the view is was the rare text is refers*75 clear that the hall

been described unusual tent-pole

as w3dytq

word 13w(q. v*) columns of these

would

of the, Festival interpretations

Temple to which correct,

Whichever

in the Eighteenth temple

Dynasty

there

was more than

one wsbt

in

the tmn

that wsbt was not being used of one Karnak. It is evident at hall in the temple but as a term for any large and important particular hall or court. The fact that there could be more than one ws#t in any his by a text of Amehhotep 1119 describing also 76 The plan of this bwt nt t4w m =pwt at Memphis in which were ws7qwt. to all the major halls temple is unknown butp pres=ablyp wsbwt; referred temple is illustrated or courts A wsbt the temple tion for within the building. of Amenhotep II 77 but, as this is known to have existed in example seems to be an abbrevia4i 78 be discussed below. of the reign of Medamad it

wsbt 4byt,

will

There was also a wsLit in the great temple of the Aten at Azarna. 79 is described the wslt n 4wt bnbn m pr Itn This and must have been as 80 There was another waljt at one of the courts of the great temple. but it was a paj: t of the 81 Amarna which can be identified more positively be detailed "grpat palAoe'19 not, the main tempef and ,will below* so-called text for the Butcher's I at Abydos a dedicatory 82 it as a sGw w"b with a ws: 4t and wdiw. hrjbbxe describes The wd1w will be the three storerooms, Hall itself opening onto the Butcher's and it is most likely that the wsbt is the main hall it could alsop although 83 Two further texts possibl. vt be the smaller hall with four columns. 84 from this temple refer to the same wsht. The colonnaded court which Rameses II added onto the Eighteenth In the temple of Seti 11wsbt in front Dynasty temple at Luxor is described his (A=nb) as a of 85while the same king used wsbt to describe the hypostyle hall ipt9" 86 templet indicatingp that wsbt of his Theban mortuary quite clearlyp hall in the same could be used of both a forecourt and a hypostyle reign. Later by using textsv of the Twentieth formg to Twenty-Second Dynasties, showp that there were a number of wobwt in the 87 temple of Amun at Karnak, If any principal hall or court could be designated to help of descriptive a wsbt then the addition adjectives the wsbt in question became necessary. specify in a Twentieth Dynasty papyrus which describes This is demonstrated made how the Vizier the plural

for the workmen of the Royal Tomb in t3 Wst 113t 11tho great offerings 88 Is of the temple of Rameses Il '1 at Medinet Habu. The use of the _tlf 9.3t would have distinguished this wsbt from any other in the adjunct same temple.

V This use of descriptive fonnulation wsbt 4byt, only of various will adjectives led, from the New Kingdom, to the

compounds of wobt, separately 90 ws4t blyt which

be discussed

the most common of which, 89 below. Othersp which occur

include is found in the Nineteenth rarelyg Dynasty and must have described the hall into which the image of the WThere is also the term wabt n bnr "the outer god made its appearance. the Graeco-Roman expression wsbt" which is self-explanatoryv9land 92 wsbt ms"'t which was used for that part of the temple to which the the area immediately in front public could be admitted, probably of the pylon. In the Ptolemaic the temple temple of Edfu every hall on the main axis of as a wsbt and so the name of the hall was 93 the hall in question. added to the noun in order to specify In the context thereforep the development of wsbt of a templet is quite clear. The word originated as a large open enclosure and wasq by the Old Kingdomp transferred within a temple, In the'Middle but whether to an open colonnaded court Kingdom the wslt is known to have in a hypostyle hall or in colonnades certainThe was described

contained can not

columnsp be decided.

ly be used of both increased use of the plural texts from Edfu show thatv thw major used of difficult nature halls siderooms or courts

by the New Kingdomp wsbt could the hypostyle haAl and the open forecourt. form and the evidence wst It could is a temple. isp of eventualljrp within describe noticeably

Howevert

the Ptolemaic any of never

or stores. as one would although from expectt something the much more of the

In relation

to the palace it to identify particular

wswt,

of a palace

ws7at can be reconstructed of Hatshepsut there

evidence (h) is

available. In the reign ed to the temple 'h n wst*94 has suggested time

of Aman at Karnak. There are no remains extant

was a royal In one, place of this

palace this palace Pylon that

attachthe

called

in front was situated of the Fourth 95 the entrance to the temple). It is possible was a part within of the temple complex. the temple

which Gitton (at that the wsbt in to fix its

question position Other within

added to 14 in order

wabwt which

the palaces

are connected with palaces are, however, clearly themselves. In the reign of Tuthmosis III his heir,

CIS

the prince

Amenhotepp was taught to shoot 96 of Thinisq which must have been a larg% of records was full Rekhmire must have been an inner can be identified with actual to which in

in

the ws]3t of

the pr-(. 3

hand the wsljt which Vizier

Oa the other (42, ) of the in the office 97 Cne further roofed room. open court. remains at is in theligreat of the front is 98 the building 99

wsbt which palace is ious

at Amarna. The ceremonial 1tn the ws4t almost certainly fragmentary This evidence front inscriptionsp wsbt of a building that

open court the

reference

made in var-

found could is

area around the court, be used for a large ceremonial by other texts in which in the

court

in

supported

captives wsbt

and plunder

from foreign and inspected in

of the palace However,

were assembled 100 by the king*

campaigns

the New Kingdom ws4t occurs in the plural form in contexts from which it can only be deduced that wcbxt -or-nsw 101 had become a standard phrase to describe the royal palace; the court* Cne textv at least, implies that access to the wabwt, pr-nsw was not more usually easy "*...... as for he who reaches alive the wsbwt pr6-nswq he is while a thousand die. " waves of the In seaq one remains like the 102

as in the temple, it would seem that wsbt was used for a large open court and was later transferred originally to all the principal itaelf rooms of the palace, so that the residence could be referred to as the ws4wt pr-nsw. Eveh when ws4t is used of more than one hall or buildingp it is only whether a temple or a palacet large and important roomsp and, for this reasong it to private houses. Cne exception to this is applied asty fine praise papyrus bbn for which himself, in tells how a private detail individuall 103 Since EEwt. it court found is within to refer a to

the palacep

not usually Dyna

a Twentieth Raia, built text

containing great

the

goes on to the use

the building

can be assumed that

is to emphasiouthe of ws4wt in this context size of the house and the importance of its owner* One further use of wsbt, a detailed study of which would'be the scope of this workp is as a place of judgementt outside usually 104 in mythological contexts, which presumably reflects a similar use of the term on earth. Various courts purely wslawt of the gods are known some of vhich may be actual OLile the temples of the gods', within others appear to be 106 mythological.

IR9, Cne final which by the Middle ponsible Further Hatshepsut and going is prefound for of the title :Use of lry-p't wsbt was to describe This which was held which is the the is is large open court in

Bed festival

was celebrated. Mr(Y) nbw wsbt 107 and which

shown particularly attested by the for official would ran. of the res108

and New Kingdoms for proof the of symbolic this the pr-nsro interest dynastic the Step of

dnbw around of wstit

king by

meaning short to

provided which

a scene

wearing to the

Ipb-sd the

robe

wsh_t 4b-sd. supports

is entitled 109 11 This use view court is, that such in the

"cominf; of the te=

particular or early

as it

the open which

original

waLit was a large Pyramid the enclosure court which

as that a copyp

within the Wsbt

facts

afterlife, is a very in to all

Heb-sed word

on earth* was used Although buildings the the primarily it it for large

ancient temples courts

halls first

or

courts

and palaces. within halls, of this one such

was probably later came to hall suggests tranwsbt the

applied to

open the

be refer and the

principal In view

including fact, unless only Unlike

hypostyle context general

forecourt. specific

a more

translations

should wsbt. to

use

such

for or "court" as "hall" slations (qovo), waht was never 4byt applied temple or palace. the use the of word in wsbt

the

compound part of

one particular

Since and temples, ings were

was confined from

almost the

exclusively when not

to such

palaces buildin

disappeared uses and its

language

no longer

consequently,

does

occur

Coptic*

Kaplonyp abb-579; the former Vt4r

Die Inschriften 111, abb-597;

der Agyptischen 598-(According

PzLhzeit, to Kaplony

III, (Ibid.,

p1s*1109 Ig 1167) 11hm-ntrwhile is in the the

of these

von der wst

writings of wsbt occurs in a title (oder 3m-ntr in der wsbt der ljtlr)" found (Ibid. the on two cylinder seals

second examplep which is proper name IINJ wslat-Nt" ative evidence for either

1,1169)o I can find no corraborp title between the or a connection

yvsbt and either goddess. Nor is the name Nj-wsbt-Nt noted by Ranke (Personennamien)e Since the reading and interpretation of these early seals is still rather problematical, and the sign in h the existence question could be read as alphabetic of ws)jt 6n the Archaic It must be underseals can not be taken for granted*

100

stood, ancient istence

h6wevers type

that

the wslit

enclosure is

was undoubtedly of evidence

a very for its exof the the first Me

of edifice

and that

the lack

prior material which of inscribed paucity ); Chicago University, three dynasties. Bubastite Osorkon, ing" that Portalp 68-69, ) wsht office pl. 16,51reads should

to the Fourth

Dynasty

a result has survived from merely Oriental Institute,

Caminos, (The Chronicle of Prince f-0 it "disturbthe sign as wsbt 'but finds to mean a have been used in such a context There are, however, rp titles linking the Old Kingdom; 1,186; (BorsS wrAat Les Mastabas

"scribal

a wst with

or scriptoriumlt. in offices scribal des Alten

Den1miler chardt, de l1ancien Emp

Reiches,

Mariette,

1jrp, sd m wSbt c.N(t) (Hassanj Glza, V, 247) and that wsbt was used 263P fig. 119; pl. XXXIII9 A)j, so it is possible to describe The alternative would be to take office. a scribal this writing as an example of the rare word h from which the alphasign acquired its 04). phonetic value (ILbeq Ut 470t 1-2; Gardiner, Grammarp Sign list, M17and the contexts (loc. Gardiner citp) the The exact meaning of this word is doubt. ' in which it occurs are singularly unhelpful. that a late Period sign papyrus describes

betic

notes

sign as a pr n 6t "field-house" so the h would have been a light temporary hall than an established rather or court. structure Fairman (ASAE 43(1943)t 308) noted that Grdseloff was of the opinion that all writings variants of h were, in fact, of w!&t. However the examples (ref-470,1-2)) 1Y true writings of that of h quoted would not the by the WO"rterbuch(Belogstelien, seem to support signs is sign this view, It IIP is 715

certainin cit. The )

two "enclosure" and an example where pl. 80)o

of wslat,

were interchangeable quoted by Fairman (loc. 013 occurs Oriental in place Institute,

the reverse

a writing Mastaba of Mereruka, 2 3 Junker,

procedure 1hi (Chicago of I,

of 04 in

Universityl'

Gliza, XIP 55, abb-33(This word, in Urkep It 47,10 as h3yt ience noted h3yt. both by Hassan (GIza, and Fischer

the title V, 238f

wd' mdw m wsbt, NO-14, translated 9), 304, note function

was read as 'laudFischer of the

chamber") that this

(MIO 7 (1960)p of the h3yt

was an example no evidence the title

judicial

I can find

that

of a courtv

although

was ever used as the name smsw h3yt was often held by officials

101 who also between that this had the judicial wsLit and is functions. the for judicial There arev however, it This is title firm more links likely

procedureaso h3yt,

writing with the

compared Mastabas, tomb is at

similar

wsht than for Imy-r w&mdw it under sign M

can be Saqqar4 the same I)tp 252, wsbt fig.

n wEOat (Murrayp that, the op* in offering V,

pl. XVIII). Giza written as the with

Finally title the

can be noted discussiony (Hassang

also

cit-9

Posener-ICgiieger (other sign, writings see; ibido,

and Do Cenivalp of wsbt Dynasty KRI, It in the

The Abu Sir same archive use the IV9,99 3-

Papyrit employ

pl*XXXIIA, the

11

"enclostire"

plsoVIIAp

B; LIIAt

A, 3t b);

Ur-kop IV9 20609 in different

The Nineteenth groupingol(eog. Slirine 5

writings 358,4; Pl-5P

same signs 11); Naville,

Goshen and the 406. pl,

of Saft-el-Henneh Davies, N[oxman3 de G., For further XXVIII; examples with

The Tomb of Ptahhotepp the buttresses inverted

It

Pl-XVIIIt see Ibid., Pjid.

LD, 11,48op. cit-t op. pls, XX; XXVo For similar citop It pl*XIIt fig*225; The exceptional t6 indicate examples IIP pl-VIshape of the buttresses see; 1Upl.

Murray, VII

Davies,

Murray, in this

op* citop writing facade

pl*XVIII.

may be an attempt of the enclosure.

more realistically in the the following sign 905b; remains 1749a;

the niched 8 The form,

writing the same* ID, lange 121;

numbdr and positioning but varies considerably 119 103; Mariette,

of the buttresses the basic opo-citop form of

230; PYrot

Grab- und Denksteine des Mittleren Reiches, and Schfer, I, 1769 b, 4; Mariette, Catalogue-glen6ral des Monumento d'Abydoe, and Chevrier, IV, 10929 6; et PYrUne Chapelle Abd el-Razik, 11I, note It 598 also apply here. Murray, op. 110 for dtliatshepsmt a Karnakq It -JF.A 60 (1974)t 147t 3;

261; lacau

13.5; Ur1c. q legrain, Statues 9

Statuettes, listed 590;

The same variations cit-P pleXIII, PI-XXIII; 9; Newberry,

Griffith

and Newberry, pleXXXV; 1961)v 69;

El-Bersheh,

Beni Hasan,

1Dq 1119 25P 1; 90.

Ch. d'Eg. t 36 No-,71 (Jan* Do Wit, 10 Pyr., 1069a; Urko, ITt 265P 51D, 11,64, XVIII; 12 Pyreq lyr-9 1984ae a; Marrayp 1551a. ope citep plIX;

Davies,

op.

cit

TIq ple t

loz

13 PYr- , 1266b. 14 Simpsong Papyrus Reisner III,

15 Ibid. 9 pl. IOA9 E, 4; similarg 16 Anthes, Die Felseninschriften von Hatnub, pl. 16p Gr. 179 31 59 (1924)9 Autographed pageov 10t 7; jig 9-10 (papyrus 17 Scha: rffv ZAS 10096); Gardinert Late Egyptian Miscellanies, 20,3; 1089 3; 1109 39,4; Stories, 40P 7; 56t 2; Idep Ramesside Administrative Documents, 64t 12. This is the usual writing of texts. Writings with the cursive w wsbt in Late Egyptian hieratic 0. are also commont see; Id. 9 'Late Egyptian Miscellanies 66,16; 809 8; 124,6. 18 Habachig ASAE 37 (1937)v 880 19 Idep SAK 1 (1974)9 209; Pl-: 120 Helckq MDAIK.24 (1969)9 1999 11; Pl-XVII?
21 Mariettep 22 1ouvre 23 Berlin 24 U=k., Abydos, stela 3: Ip 309 28. Aegyptische the. ). Inscriften, 1795; 11,49 13; Do 3Inschriften nuo dem Ko 56 (omitting C286; Wreszinskiv

pl. 15A, GP 5p 23pl. JOA9 Ev 36.

15; Idv

late

Egyptian

11-

Ke Hofmuseum in Wient KOniglichen IV, 116,9;

Museen, 66,17;

Aegyptische 976,13; Ship's

1483P 12; logs,

1778,6; 2p,

Janssen, cit.

Two Ancient

Egyptian

9, x+11;

Do Wit,

90. 9 25 Urk-9 IV9 16449 5 (in soriennamen, 19 289 2).

the proper

name'Dm-m-wa#t,

see Ranket Per..

26 Berlin

K6niglichen
les

Museent op. cit-P

quatres op. cite,

11,38Antichits, Egizie

27 Schiaparellij, 204; Naville, pl, XIII; 28 Urkoj 29 Griffith, 30 Davieso 31 KRI-j It 32 Naville, IV,

Museo Archeologico

di Firenze,

De Witv

Steles orienVees du Musee do Marseille, Noe72, (July 1961). 312.

13319 11A Collection N[oman1de of Hieroglyphsq Gt El Amarna, Pl-3,30-

119 pl. IX. III, pl, Xj B,

1949 1 and 10* The XIth Dynasty Temple at Deir el-Bahari,

e, 3. 33 LDT9 1119 13434 Helckp Die Ritualszenen auf der Umfassungsmauer Pamses, II in Karnak, pl. 199 bild 21. 35 liamada, AUE 47 (1947)9 17,536 Brugsch,
Wste pl.

Reise nach der Grossen

XXII) 9.

Oase El Khatgeh

in der Libysche

103

37 Do Wit,

285,288; Ibid*g op. cit,, 38 W-b-t 1,3649 11-19; 365P 1-3*

No*71,, (Jan 1961),

68.

39 Ibid. 9 Iq 366,5-17; 3679 1-2; Gardiner, OnOm-., 11,208* ; Id, q Grammarp 562; Faulknerv Con, Diet*, 69. 40 W-b-t IP 3659 16. 41 Ibidev 366,1-2; similar, 366p 3-4. 42 Ibidet 367,143 Ibid-P 3679 2* 44 Pyre, 1266b; 1551a; 1749a; 1084a45 Ibideq 214c; 807b; 866a; 905b; 1069a. 46 Barta, Die AlthMtische Opferlistep passim* 47 PYr-P 590; 103b; See also De Back,, The Egyptian Coffin Texts 19 209f* 48 Borchardtp Das Grabdenkmal des K6nigs Nefer-ir-kW-re'-, pl, 10. A 49 Posener-Krileiger, Archives Neferixkare P IIP 499-501, 50 Posener-Krie'ger and De Cenivall op* citev pl*XXXIIA, 11* 51 Borchardt, op- cit-P 752 Weeks, JARCE9 (1971-1972)v 29-33, see especially the plan of the gateWayo 53 Emeryp Great Tombsof-the First Dynasty I-III. 54 Simpsong op. cit-t Pls-10AP A, 36; 1OAj,Et 4; 15A9 Gq 5p 23- For a discussion of wsbt as used in this papyrus see Ibidep 3755 Scharffp loc. cit.. 56 Habachip ASAE37 (1937)p 88* 57 Ld-P SAX1 (1974)9 211; pl. IIe 58 RLida, 209; pl. l-. 59 Helck, MDAIK24'(1969), 199t 11; pl. XVII, 11. 60 Helck (P?ide, 196) translates. welat w. yt as "Saulenhalle'le 3d_, 61 Irk*, IVt 1331P 1162 Ibid, q 157v 13; 1589 8; 3749 11; 13289 1-3T 63 Ibid-9 365P 364 PM-P 119 Pl-X65 Chevrier, ASAF. (19509 5729 figt8; Id-p ASAE52 (1954)9 2509 51 PlOVIII0 66 Barguett Temple 95-

67 Compare; Abd el-Razikl, loc. cit* (wsbtes m bft-hr 1119 134 (wSbt '3t NPsst--**4Obft-brOs)* '
68 Saunerong BIPAO75 (1975)9 45369 Barguetv loc. cit**

Ipt. f) and LDT,

10+

70 Nims, stuclies 71 lbid*, 73 Barguet, 7272 Hims, Beitrhge

in Honor of John A. Wilsong fig-79 Bfel2v 54Festschrift Iticket

X+3-

1070 note 3--

op. cit-9

74 See wsc-IP-5975 See t3 p*285and c3 P-30-31-76 Urk., IV, 17959 IN 77 Ibid-v 14839 12. 78 See wst 4byt pe 109.,
(Apy 6); VI, pl. XIV, Iq p3XXXVII; IT, pi. XXXIII 79 Daviesq op. cit. 9 (ceiling for S. ); XV19 10. See also Ibid, j 11v pLIX inscription made in the ws73t at Amarnae offerings Textq 194-19580 Fairman in Pendlebux7p City of Akhenatenq IIIv

81 See p*98.
82 KRIP It 83 Ep 1949 1VI9 22*

84 Ego

It

194P 10; "ar"ette,

loc. cit..

temple of Hamesses II
85 Abd el-Razik, been taken lacau

Compare alsop in the cit--t 1.53OPat Abydost nid. t IIP 7An Eighteenth Dynasty court 133; wobt J, at Luxor of has in front the temple;

to have been a peristyle op. citp It 134* JEA 41 (1955)t Pl-X

and Chevrier,

135, note

86 LDTo IIIt 87 Gardiner, Barguet, iental

( P. Turin cite;

1882p roctotjVj ChicaGo Universityt

2); Or-

op.

cit-o

37; Bru&sd4o loco The Bubastite

Institutep

Portalp

88 Gardinerg

Ramesside Administrative BIFAO 13 (1917)t

pl*21,1564,12o Documents 1 (also

89 See P--107-11390 Legrain, cit-t 39 No-,7; 8, note 14; LDt IIIt the hall of Barguet, (op* 92. citet 315); M, suggests Pylons It 75t that 1321, b, Barguot, Tathmosis

314) also and Fifth

I between

the Fourth

was a wobt byt but he does not cite the At Tod the excavation ]report calls any evidence for this. Ia b'7t (Bisson do la Roque, Tod, hall Sesostris columned of wsbt at Karnak 13; 15; 18) butt aZaing no evidence for this is presented.

8;

91 'Wb. It 461,10. 9 92 Wbot 1,366t 11. 93 Do Witt op. cit-t 110-71 (Jan. 1961), 68; 691 90; No-72 (4uly

105

1962)v easily Barguet Archive

2E15; 288; identified)

2B99 293; in

311;

312. For other period hall

temple

(less wsbwt Lo Papyrus which The elders

the Ptolemaic

see; Barcuet, at Karnak); a court

N-31'16 (S) du Masee du Louvre, identifies of Vort 74t with

17t V9 24 (a webt of Amonit Rag of

the hypost; le

was held 94 95

to n) referred the "forecourt" the temple of Ptah at Memphis. ) of Lacau and Chevrierg op. cit. 9 Ig 989 Karnakt 11. 63-73- See also Ottog Topographie Gittong des BIFAO 74 (1974), Thebanischen Gaue3,25and which IV9 976,131092,6-7cps cite, 1119 plt3. XIIIB;: XIV. For the view that this JNES thAn a palace see; Uphillp was antEmple-rMet below p. 262-3151-166, See also 6wt-r'(r3bty)q opo citog 8o, a; 1119 Pls-CII, Late 31; CIII, 4120,3o IV9 21599 14 (wsbwt JEA 109 (1924), (199 6)o on 90; Egyptian Miscellanies, Urkov

16; pl. XXI (a wobt in which 79, note Ray suggests (ibidet

96 97 98

U-rk-t Ibideq

Pendlebury, this building 29 (1970)9

99

Pendleburyg 66,16;

100 KRII 101 Ibido,

IV9 9., 11; Gardiner,

108P 3- See also of 11orembab); Miscellanies Uiscellanies,

"Linwty in n Caminos, 102 Gardinert 103 Ibido,

the reign Egyptian

Gardiner, 2569 note 124,6o

Late Egyptian Late

110t

151,479 10; Smither, IV, IE 28 (1942)t 179 10; Mariettoo .; 66,17; Naville, jAn quatron StMen pl. XIII; text; Gardiner, Late Egyptian 2a*

104 E-go Urkov citO, Stories, 105 Janssen,

11,309

28; Urko,

orientbes

da njLdee de Marseille# 39,4; op, 40t 7; citop 56v 5o

9, line

x+11 of II

Helckp

Die Ritualezenen 21;

auf der ftfassungsmauer Hamada, loc, 106 Pyre, o 1984a; Marietta, the wsbt cit.

Ramses'

in Karnak,

pl. 19p bild 1hpire, et

Lee Mastabas

do Vancien Statues

230o See I,

in particular 63; 11,31; The XIth It 358.4; Catalogue Maseen,

of Gab; Legrain,

Statuettes

Lange and Sch&fer, op., cit, q Ig 176t bo 4; Navillet 1I19plX, B, e, 3; KM, Dynasty Temple at Deir el-Baha-rl, Gardiner, general Late Egyptian Miscellanies 38,9; Mariettet Konigliche des Monilments d'Abydoa, 11,226; Wreszinaki, 261; Berlin

56. Webt also OP- Cit-9 Occurs in such names as Imn-m-wr4t (Urke IT, 1644t 5) 1 Natyp Wsbt (Mariette, 914; Lange and Sch&fer, It op* citet op. cite, ope cit-t

io6

121; 122). For a list 111,44-

of such nazes see; Ranke, Persomennmen

Newberryq Beni Hasan, I, 119 152,6; 107 Lange and Schiifer, op. citev Schiaparellio, op* cit pl*XXXV; LDT, 1119 252; Urk. 9 IV9 1513,13; Bubastic 266; Urk., IV, 18819 4; 18979 10; Nwzille, pl*XXXV9 E. 108 Spencer, 109 Naville, JEA 64 (197819 Deir el-Bahariv 52-55III, 1XIV (Urke 9 IV, ple 265P 5)40

101

wsbt tLbyt Dyne XVII "117A a4 LJ Dyne XV1113 1 not 1W a IM Dyne XVIII4 Dyne XVIII 6 D. yn, XV1112

Dyne XV1115
A

Dyne XV1117
Dyne XV1119
Dyne XVIII

m C.a)mb -a %it

Dyne XVIII8 10

Dyne XVIII
Dyne XVIII 12

Dyne XIX
Dyne r.7 C3 3fa _. 4

13 0

14 Dyn 9 XX Dyn * XXI

ca C-3 Ia

XXI15

16

Dyne
L. .J

XXU17

19 Ptole LL

m/,: AU44, Ptole 21 20 W Ptole

found compound of watt, for and it in conc-

Dyne XXV

Wsbt tibyt the only lusions

is

the most frequently survives

one which

in enough examples

any detailed

to be made, conce=ing its position in an Egyptian and function 22 temple. The earliest known dates to the Seventeenth Dynasty writing to a part of which may suggest that wstt 4by was the name applied the temple which had not could existed previously, of although curvival. earlier writings be Just the absence of The term occurs in later periode.

often in the Eighteenth As one would expect with

an accident Dynasty, but only

sporadically

in use to tomple a word which was confined tic. in C6p. architecture, ws4t bbyt has no equivalent 23 The W6rterbuch translates des Tempel all wsbt 4byt as "Festhof 24 hall,,, and Faulkner an "festival As has been shown above wsbt alone could refer to any of the princiPal halls or courts of a temple, although originally it was used to be the of an open court. Consequently wobt bbyt

one would

expect

%OB
specific festal pas de la la name of one of ceremonies these major hallsq presumably that precede one in which "il no slagiosait ou le pronaos

took place.

cour veritable

-Barguet du temple, cello

concluded qui

du dans l1enciente salle hypostylet mais d1un espace sletendant 25 that the waht temple, en avant du pylOne dlentree" He considered . 4byt was a court in which were held certain ceremonies to which a 26 On present number of members of the publid selected were admitted. is not possible wsbt 1byt, it i6q however, evidence wsbt 4byt within the wsljt temple. tLbyt so far known was in text the Seventeenth mentions in view that Dynthe The earliest it to be specific possible about the function the position to identify of of the the

asty temple of Osiris at Abydos. Since the term is on a column it can be assumed that a hyposWe evidence, cription, hall or a colonnaded court. is mo3mlikely to be correct. It is fir]enof

which

the webt 4byt of interest

was either of later the ins-

The latter,

V9 statesp of king Intef wobt bbyt m mswt, "He Z7 that there had *already been made the wst 4by anew"t Euggesting If this earlier such a court in the temple. court were of the Middle Kingdom then the history back further of the term would be carried evidence,, From the reign of Hatshepaut there are a number of references these a wsbt 4byt in the temple of Amun at Karnake Unfortunately not occur in dedication inscriptions to the fact and offered the 29 sanctuary in any particular that the tribute halls from There are two references expedition two of title the barque was measured from Amun being the blocks of than can be proved on present to do

or courts,

the Punt 28 to Aman in the wsbt 4byt and of Hatshepout show a scene of with a descriptive

carried

by the priests

Lacau and Chevrier r4-t m wsbt 4byt. have suggeoted that this ' hall webt 4bYt was the hypostyle of Tuthmosia I betweeh the Fourth and 30 Pylons. Fifth This hall was describedg laterl by Amenhotep II, as a it is not called wsbt3l although a wsbt I; byt in any text which can be firmly to it. The identification of the wobt bbyt in the 32 reign of Hatshepsut be discussed below when more conclusive will evidence for the usual location of this court has been presented. Fortunately in various such evidence does exist, ae courts temples are known to have been called wsbt 1byt* ascribed In of the the court South temple describes at Buhen an inscription the makingg by Tuthmoois on one of the columns 33 III, of a ws]jt byt.

Oct

As has been noted which the column

by Caminos stands.

34

this

can only

refer

to the court

in

There

but it was open to the sky or roofed that it was an open court with only the colonnades roofed over* the temple as containing The Amada stela of Amenhotep II describes 36 leaving "a sandstone pylon in front no doubt at of the wobt byt*, the forecourt of the all that the term was being used to describe temple* In the reign of Amenhotep 37 this

is 35

some doubt

to whether this court as would seem to be most likely

was an open court with only four columns along the facade of the hypoetyle ha.11.37 The came fore1wnyt, illustrating the the same stelat court was also called, on a between a name which described 1wnytv and hallv appearance of a a name which specified of the same hall, Wsbt 1byt, The parallel stela, which in Egyptian the physical the function

distinction

antine, also mentions been recovered but it to the wsbt %Lbyt;of which was reused in the makingv might 4byt see.., for 39 This

the temple of Khnum at Eloph. describes 38 The plan of this temple has not a wsbt hbyt. is of interest to note that another reference at Elephantine of Trajan so that Barguette exists on the island. all on a block Thin describes (rbyt)

Amenhotep II the temple

Khnum, of text

a 11wsbt 4byt would support

the people view that

the wtajt on the occ-

was open to certain

members of the publict

at least

asions of festivals. The remaining known wsbwt tibyt 40 be identified although one text, of Medamudv indicates The inscription bbyt in "so it the ws. 4t... might 41 states something that the

of the Eighteenth

Dynasty

can not

on a private of the nature of statue

statue from the temple the court involved. the webt

was to be cot up in

soak up the water It is not possible fragments given, to wst

on the altars sprinkled which are to reconstruct this templet of were found42 and the statue was not shows that the court the torm wcbt could containv

which in 4byt not

only architectural 43 The description situ. could only be abbreviated

however, and that

on which offerings were made, but also private statues from the reversion which could benefit of offerings. In the Nineteenth Dynasty the court of Ramessee II in the temple 44 of Luxor was called Dynasty an a wsbt 4byt and in the Twentieth inscription on the top of the second pylon of the temple of Rameosea altars III at Medinet temple of the Habu has been understood 45 as a wsht 4byt. to refer to the second court

Ito

by Karnak was described, The forecoutt of the temple of Khonsu at 46 day forecourt of the present 4byt Herihor, and so was as a wsht On a stela of Sheahonq the temple of Amun. The latter occurs reference to provide the quarries stone for I from Silsila were reopened where building work at Karnak, including ounded by statues lake at Karnak a wi4t I; byt which 47 (wjdyt q. v. ). of no-Horakhty was to be currthe

and a coldnnade Dynasty temple The Twenty-Fifth

beside

sacred

48

1byt which ban not, now, be identified. contained a wsbt is true of so many words, the meaning of the Ptolemaic In periody as in the hall t0although, hypostyle yt was extended to include 4b a IEt 50 it was still temple of Philae, used for a colonnaded court. From this evidence it can be seen that the wsbt bbyt of a dynastic was the colonnaded court situated the function describes The name primarily temple wsht as a place members of the plablic fact that this court in which offerings immediately of this behind particular the pylon. temple

could

ware made and to which certain for festivals, However, the be admitted to citizens was always the other first than hall the of

was made accessible that the waht bbyt could not

priesthood temple

ensured 51 It clea3jj the temple.

to which access could only to which only the priests red halls though the term wsbt 1byt does not appearance forecourt. a change in ation of the courtp the temple it The change of meaning ritual,

be situated towards the rear of the be gained by means of the more sacwere admittede in itself Consequently, the physical the colonnaded may reflect loose applicaldescribe solely for period the

came to be used in

the Ptolemaic

or may be a case of on the basis the temple

te=* of a once specific It remains to be decided, in

of the evidence

presented

which hall above, exactly to wsbt 4byt in the reign At the time of the

of Amun in

the oft-referred 52 when the prodthe temple 'was could Pylons have boon or the

of Hatshepsut. of the Pant expedition

return

to Azun in the wsbt 4byt, uce was weighed and offered basically that erected by Tathmosis I so the wsbt 4byt the hypostyle hall between the Fourth and Fifth either large

open court surrounded by colonnades and statues behind the 53 Fifth Pylon. The latter the usual plan of a wobt byt, fulfills an open colonnaded court but it must be remembered that the term was used for such a court becamsev in later templesq the forecourt waa

the first the primary more likely between queen's presented Petrie,

hall

to which

the public

could

be easily

admittede it

Since is

requisite that

of a wsht and Fifth

tLbyt was its of the reign

accessibilityp of Hatshepsut before the erection

the wsbt 4byt and the addition

was the hall of the III,

the Fourth obelisks

Pylons

which, of fuAher than it

columns does today.

a much more open aspect Abydosp 19 pl, lVI* fragment on the This left

by Tuthmosia 54

writing

is

the

the coliimn

of pl. LVI in

of replacing result the lowest break in (Temple, 309,

the column on the right, 2 note 2)e 11 Jequier, L'Architecture, Une Chapelle 3 4 5 6 7 Lbid., Urk-, Ibid. 192. IVP 340P

as was suggested

by Barguet

1, pl. 25,4'a Karnak d'Hatshepsout

See also lacau and Chovrier, IZ77, note (I)* 1.192,

346,159 Ibid,, 429,10. Caminos, 2). The New Kingdom Temples of Buhen, Das Aegyptische the Todtenbuchq It 1, Pl-79 (Urk-9 IV9 819P

Havillep

P1-193t

6; -t

IVt

14839

10 (without 9 Ibidop

determinative).

12959 1312959 149 1361,6. 9 H[orman] do G, El-Amarn IIlp IlIq pl*XIX* . 129 (ref-465,6). Institute, Medinet Habu, V, pl. 356D. of Herihore

10 Ibid. 11 Ibid. 12 Davies

13 Wb., Belegstellen 14 Chicago 15 LD, III, University,

Oriental

244a. The cartouches 111,16 38 (1952),

16 Wb., Belegstelleng 17 Caminos, EA 18 Drioton, 19 29

the titles contain (ref., 60,13)9 47*

pl-XIIIt 2*

ASAE 29 (1929)9

Wi, 39b3371 460.,

20 De Morgan et al. p Kom Ombos, It 21 ChasSinat, 119,13Edfoup Ill 22 For wr4t 23 Wb-9 It n bnr, 366,10.

wsbt m5" and wslat :b-yt

see wsht pe 97,

24 Paullmer,

Con. Dict.,

167 (under entry

for byt

"festival

offerings")*

liz

25 Barguetq 26 rbid.,

opo cit-9 309-310o

310, note

1, discussion of the wsht 4byt see; Arnold,

For another

Wandrelief 106ff . ZT Petrieg 28 Urk-9

und Raumfunction loco

in Agyptischen

Tempoln des Neuen Reiches

citoo 10o 192 (For ). 197See; Ibid., Stars that 3409 1 (where in the wnht was since but a photograph of one of these

IVP 3469 15; 429t

29 Lacau and Chevrier, blocks see; Jequier, 30 Lacau and Chevriert 31 Urk-9 IVP 13319 11references is 32 For further Hatshepsut 4byt".

op, cit*, loc. cit opo cit-9 to this

wsbt 4bYt

described

as "glittering the

as do the evidence would

This would

seem to provide stare with

the wsbt 4byt the possibility be ruled T" from C-3

Urk*9

an open court Egyptian that the

from which

have been visible

ceilings

were painted

a star-design

motifs can not slx3w in question were painted Ibidep 4379 14 (where wsbt 4byt has been restored and
33 Caminosp 8199 34 35 2), op. 12. IV, 12959 and 13Le Temple d'Amada, IIt pl*I,, cit.., 66. The New Kingdom Temples of Buhen, I, P1.79

out)
IV,

(also

Caminos, Ibid*9

36 Urke, 37 Barguet

Dewachterg

38 Lrkep Up 12959 1439 Ibid, v 13619 6. loc. cit Davies, loc. 40 Naville, great Aten temple at Akhetaten);

cit. a court in the Urkop IV9 21249 4 (a wobt 4byt, built by Horemheb in the temple of Ptah at Memphis). One more oxample of
Dynasty ws)jt 4byt which was quoted by both Barguotq an Eighteenth (op. cit., 107, note 5) is the 309, note 2) and Arnold (op. cit-P incorrect by Moret (Studies P=esented to result of an restoration P. Lle Griffith, Ivv 121) of the first sur les sign of the noun nbbwt (q,, v. )*

(presumably

41 Urk-9 42 Bisson

14839 10Fouilleo de Medamoudv (1926)9

do la Roquep Rapport

107-110*

43 Ibidet

108-109v 111,129 (ref-465,6).

44 Wb. 9 Belegstelleng

11,5 45 Chicago Exc. University, Oriental 111,6 Institute, 24. 111,16 47was taken of the fact by P149 IIv that, 219 to be the wsbt tLbyt (ref. 609 13)loc. cit.. See also H61scher,

Med. Habu,

and note

46 LD, 1119 244a; Wb. 9 Belegstelleng 47 Caminos, JEA 38 (1952), Pl*XIIIP 48 Driotong is loc. cit.. temple. Wsbt 4byt In view name of this always 49 Chassinatt

elsewhere,

a court within a templet this is unlikely loc. cit ; De Morganp loco cit** being the of the 349t 10)temple

to be correct.

50 LDP IVP 39b. 51 The exception see note 52 In year 53 Borchardtv self took 459 of Hatshepsut Baugeschichtev at Karnakt (R?Eov IVv 9t abb. 7, including second cpurt of Medinet Habu

The work which the erection

Hatshepsut

her-

executed place

the return of the Pant after 4-5; Borchardt, 20). op. citop in Hommages il Serge Sauneronj 1,69; 54 See nowt however, Letellier bu3.lding pl. XI9 A, where a text from a limestone of Tuthmosis II is published. The damaged inscription that Tathmoais II relates Inr hd in madep for Amang a nfr n (nw. Letellier rethe damaged signs to read wsbt bbyt, which is undoubtedly constructs She suggests (Elid. *,70-71) that this structure stood in front of the Pourth Pylon at Ka=ak and was later refurbished with the sandstone blocks of Tathmosis IV which were recovered from the correct* fill of the Third is Pylon. correcto II ist If this then it suggestion for the'eituation a similar same name. This of the wsbt 4byt positiong court would have occupied courts likely of the

of the obelisks# (q2. IV, 3679 expedition p

within

the templet

to other

of Tuthmosis

therefore,

references

are made in

texts

of the reign

to be the one to which of Hatshepouto

It+

b-n's Dyne XVIII' C= 2 Dyno XVIII til . Dyne XV1113

mm% t= c

Dyne xix4

Dm. XX5

Dyn. XX

1Dm. XXB
by the itp Wbrterbuch the to

rm
Iene XX9

Dyn. XX7

5114
This it is is the only word noted to relate either with stem bn"*"o so not possible survive from etymologicallyp demotic or Coptic brief BnS did below) not into appear of tezm. any other (however see further existence as it is Dyn-

and so would texts

to have had a very the Eighteentht

known only astiese This evidence conclusion valuable It In the

Nineteenth 11

and Twentieth

term

has been discussed that it the in is

by Gardiner

who assessed or -However so rare barred

all it

the a is a word.

and concluded with which to restate first closing occurs

bn-s was a "door-jamb" not possible for this the to

"door-post";

disagree. bn-s is the

evidence the of

since

Book of Chapter

Dead in

Eighteenth is

Dynasty. from them

section

125 the

deceased

entering their

the ws73t msr-tyw'by names.

the bnS'W--n 'sbs--,pn until

he tells

The came procedure is repeated with the I-ryt and then , 12 the door-faetenings. BnS and cryt are also linked on an ostracon which lists two groups are desworkmen engaged on a bAilding projectv cribed in airTurin of in-9 as nty br p3 bns and two as nty is given m t3, ryt*13 a papyrus on n3w bnlgw in the on the In now hwt-

a stone-worker Ramessee 11.14 is also used in

as employed 'Iryt

conjunction

with

verso

of

the pap-

YXu8 with the tomb-plan The identity of of Ramesses IV on the rectoo the tomb on the it may be that verso has not been firmly established; Ramesses V which was usurped by Raztesses VI 15 or that of Ramesses Of 16 17 IX. From the measurements Gardiner concluded quoted for the bn'sw that it referred to the "door-jamb". The measurements of the bn'g are given which as wmt (reveal or thickness)p refer is in to also which combined can only Such an interpretation Of the Two Brothers hy ..,_(height) the jamb. supported a bull is and hr (face)v all of the

by the use of bn in sacrificed

story

and two drops

115 of blood of This fall the beside great of tri the two bnt-w of His (_qov. ) ok Pharaoh. that Majesty 18 which are on the two

sides

bn5 was used to describe a door-jamb 19 the suggestion that bnS' was the ancestor refutes of Drioton of the 20 Coptic "co2ing" This etymology noun XwG911crownllt or "battlement"* 21 22 is followed by Westendorf but not by Cerny to derive who prefers \wjaj from the Semitic "arm"o in Arabic "to make stem lbs ##to clothe" , amount evidence a stockade, lated Ramesside former ter the bulwark of is reeds"* hardly Drioton's commensurate and the of based story suggestion with of vertical ground the the that facts bng be transknown from The the of latthe by "fronton" tomb-plan the

papyrus

Two Brothers. object while side

gives

measurements bn9W itere

a tall

shows that door.

One final

the

on the
in the

on either
the

mention a young to him, be no offer

of

bnY3 occurs finds

a love-song door to to Parts goose his

of

Twentieth 's door house so 23 that

Dynasty closed, they will There

where decides admit can

mar; who various

lover, of the the that

animals a stout of this

This doubto

includes in view

to

bn'swe

evidence,

bns does

mean "door-jamb", I 2 3 4 5

Navillev Budge, 6erny

Das AejMrptische The Book of the

Todtenbuch, Dead (1898)9

I, 264t I,

pl*138 4pl. XVII,

(Chap. 125,29)e

Oatraca, Hieratic and Gardiners, Gardiner, Late Egyptian Miscellaniesp Id., Chester Beatty I, pl. XVII, 10.

1,11

and 12.

127,13-

6 7

Gardiner, JEA 4 (1917), 148, (5), (6) and M* and Ibi d, 146, (3); 147P WGardiner, (emended to ' La te Egyptian Storiesp 269 12 Carter
from )t
dp&-* C=

d. 26a, note 16,9, c-" , see Ibide, Is I 9 11avill6v (Chap. 125,29, 11,326 T. f)OP- Cit-P 10 Wb-, 1,464,3; 83See also Faulkners, Con. Didt., 11 Carter 146-147and Gardiners, op. cit-9

12 Budge, loc.
13 Corny

cit.;

Navillev
op, cit., Carter

op. cit
plXVII,

111 326. P
1,11 12 (bn"s); and cit- 9 146. 2,511-517; 1,13

and Gardiner, and 14 (Int); Also Late

14 Gardiner, 15 Carter

Egyptian op.

op. and Gardiner, 127s, 13Miscellanies, cit. 158; 9 PM. p I,

and Gardiner, On 510, (9).

part

plan

116

16 Carter 498,

and Gardiner, (6).

loc.

cit.;

L11.9, I,

part

2,501-505,

Plan

on

17 Carter M18 Gardiner, 19 Drioton, 20 Crlm#

and Gardiner,
Late Egyptian

op. cit.

146, t

(3);

147,

(4);

14st

(5),

(6)

and

StorieS, 15-19. 138a.

26,12.

B IFAO 26 (1926), A Coptic Dictionaryp

21 Westendorf, Koptisches Handw8rterbuch, 22 6erny, Dictionary, Coptic Etymological 23 Gardiner, Cheater Beatty Ip pl*XVIIt

76. 7010*

III

bbnt
pyn. XII1 Dyno
41 1

Dyne XVIII

Dyne XV1113 Dyn. XVIII, X3X Dyn* XV1119

Dyn*
jftw C73

XVII14
Dyn. XTIlI
Dyne XVIII,

Dyn. XV1115 C--3

A

/mill a

'S"Iff
10
J a m
xix

I)yn. XVIII, xix

Dyno XVIII 11

XVIII

12

0 Aft--^

%%

mi

3 Dyne XjXl
Dyn. C-3 XIXt

n o sit Dyno XIX14

R IW I XX lb fl

jg3
Dyne XX17 i C--a Dyn o XX 18

Dyno XjXl

Aho "O eII .

Dyne

I 19 XXI

-0

Dyne Lril XXII

20 0 C=

Dyno

XXV21

Dyne

XXV22

Mu11 0

Dyn o XXX23

w ww

em
m

Ptol. Ptol.

24 27

Ptol.

25
JC'=
A,. %.

U 'U'2

Ptole

26

LILA
The first point t6 note about bbntp the meaning of which is not open to doubtp is that it may have existed prior to the Eighteenth DynastYv 28 the earliest The Twelfth date given for its use by the W6rterbuch. Dynasty writing quoted above occurs, twice in Papyrus Reisner III. Unfottunately to tne contexts are not clear and so it is not possible state for certain that tnese two occu7rxmces are writings of the later 'word bnt. SimpsonZ9is of the opinion that these are for bLint-and does not see the use of h instead of b, as a problem. )*"2" j in thi 0 Papyrus 44a'3L Lf 'M"' to the <:> C refers 'a
takes pyl on while to be a writing 31 it. of rwyt 13bty bbnt, "the

Cne of the examples 30 '3L which Simpson

gateway of the 32 may

eastern

As will rwto be a writing itOctural "ncO=ed

be shown belowp which of does, the rare possibly writing is

howeverg usually rwyt

rwyt

does not in describes

not word

spelled vhich 34

mean "gatewayi, 33 This this way.

elementg with the

a lintel. bbnt which

The main

archa smaller is doubtp however, earliest known

would

be the

lis

It would be inadvisable to example of the Egyptian name for a pylon. dismiss this on the grounds that all other examples of the word are Of the Now Kingdom and later of wb3j once since an earlier writing Dynastyp has to the Eighteenth also thought not to have existed prior 35 The archaeological now been recogaisod. evidence would suggest that there were pylons in templest certainly in the Middle Kingd=36 and 37 in the Old Kingdom. Few early pylons have survived because possibly they would have been made of mud-brick with only their doorways in stone.. This practice continued in the Theban mortuary temples up to, the pylon of the temple of Seti I at Gurna. Since bbnt and including, term for a pylon and since pylons seen to have existed was the regular in the Middle Kingdomp it would not be surprising to find a Twelfth Dynasty writing of the word. However in view of the fact that the in Papyrus Roisner III are bhntp not bbntp and having regard writings to the unclear contexts in which the word is used, it would be best to treat of bbnt,,
Etymologically and is related to bbnt similar or is derived expressions structure from in a verbal stem "to be vigilant"38 39 Hebrew. It can easily be such as a temple pylon acqui-

these occurrences

as possible#

rather

than certain,

writings

eon how a tower

tower-like

ed a name based on such a verb. A similar name, bbn, was used from the New Kingdom for a large estate40 and the two words can look very 41 like the context Usually each other. can be used to distinguish one from the other. Neither into of the two terms seems to have survived COPtict in the case of b:4ntt while in demwhich is hardly surprising 42 Otic texts the two words seem to be indistinguishable. The meaning of bbnt is not open to question. Prom at least the Eighteenth for Dynasty, and possibly earlierp temple. dual and plural; for in this all three forms bbnt was the usual term the monumental pylon which inctive feature of the Egyptian The word being cribed However Ono pylon TtlthmOsis obelisks "between used in is found in the to describe and dist-

was such a characteristic

singular,

one pylon. duality the is

The reason inherent dual or plural the

has been desstructur'0143 by her

by Caminos

ass, "the where This

a two-towered

some cases was intended.

has been used more than two pylons erected built

so with

I at Karriak, Pylons 4 and 5- 'When Hatshepsut in the hall between these pylons she described the bbnty wrty of ...... Ankheperkare"44 while

them as being the biography

119

of Inoniq which details

plural

form bbnwt for 43bnty wrty inscription in a dedication of Rameses II at his temple the fact that the temple originally had at Abydoe probably reflects 47 two pylons, Medinet while the pylons of the temple of Ramses Mat 49 ,jabU48 are described as bbnw<t,. h6wever, bLint in More usuallyt the dual or the plural to one pylon alone. The dual either refers form is used for the Six1h 1rlon- at Karnak5o the pylon of the mortuary 52 temple of Amenhotep III at Thebes5l and the model pylon of Seti I, form is found describing the following those 'while the plural pylons; 53 Of thd temple of Amenhotep III the temple of Seti I at at Soleb. Abydos954 the Khonsa temple at Ka=akt55 the temple of Taharqa at 57 Kawa56 and the Pirst Pylon of the A=, n temple at Karnak. Whenever bnt with ic the dual or the plural the plan of the temple to which it one or more pylons
Tor (in einer

the work of Tuthmosis I at Ka=sks, uses the 45 Similarly the use of the dual the two pylons*

found in

the text refers

for

must be compared in order to decide

bhnt; "Auch von einem gives

whether
einfachen

is

intended.
the Belegstellen

The WSrterbuch_gives

meaning a secondary 58 for which Llauer)#,

--W"

only two references. text from The first of these is an unpublished Karnak59 which I have taken to equal a text of Rameses IX describing
as the itself temple h7POrbole -leaving of the in no a b4n(t>60 Third and the gate which Pylons a sb3 he of 3962 erected the in the Fourth as in since room the Aman temple. wall southern 61 The doorway between is

labelled door

Now Kingdom. IX kind also of

term for is the usual a large which 63 be interpreted This can only as built pylon the to adjoining be erected by of the the stone wallsp side is at

Ib=eses for 64 text any The

on either Belegstellen temple

gateway.

second one

reference of the

given crypts

a Ptolemaic 65 Dendera. These that bbnt two

from

Hathor

examples

do not a secondary or its until

provide

a firm

basis are the quite period.

for more tezm,

the

assumption to bbnt meaning be

developed of

meaning. misgse

They of and

likely since

CaBOB either

hyperbole retained Egypt

simple

-is one word which throughout dynastic

originalt the

specific,

Ptolemaic

I Simpsong Papyrus Rejengr 1119 IOAj E32; (omitting pls. 2 Urke, IT, 365P 4; 7389 1-

) IN '16.

J34-

3 lbid-t

56,1.

120

ILr-k- 9 IVP 9409 12. 5 njid., 1679 15-

6 Ibid-p 1295t 13 and 14; similarKRI, 1,479 12. 7 LD9 1119 89; Urk. 9 IV9 1750Y 138 Ibid. 9 16549 11; KRIv ITp 38,1 and 2 (restored)* 9 Pilletl ASAE25 (19209 9o 10 Urk. p IV, 165OP4; similar Mariettep Abydosy IIP Pl-3t 11 Urk., 179 1650P 1812 Ibid. 1823P 19

4o

13 BadawyqMisdellanea Wilbourianay 19 5Y fig-5o 14 Abd el-Raziky JEA 60 (1974)t 151p 2o The damagedsign is reproduced in the publication as 0 but, from comparison with other writings it is probably the pot V which is intended. The other alternative would be the sign c= as in NO-1515 Ibid. v 151P 516 KRI, 119 38t 4; Gardinerp Late Egyptian Miscellaniesp 1349 2; Jansseng Two Ancient Egyptian Ship's Logs, 61,9. 17 Chicago Universityp Oriental Institutep Medinet Habul Vp PL-3559 818 Erichseng Papyrus Harris 19 4P 9; 5OP14-15; Barguett Templep 84; Janssen, op. cito, 60y 23 and 25; Gardinerp The Wilbour Papyrusl I, pls. 20At A441 29; 30A, A63t 13; 30A, A64v 20; 32A, A67,19s 32Ap A689 13; 69Av B222 1419 1Df IIIp 2489 h and 1; 2519 a and bo 20 Caminos, JEk 38 (1952)v Pl-XIIIY 46. 21 Macadam,The Templesof Kawa, 11 plso8p 24; 12p17. 22 Ibidel PI-14P 4-23 Abd el-Razik, MDAIK, 23 (1968)9 159 (in plural); Idol MDAIK34 (1978)9 11424 Chassinatp Le Temple de Dendaraq VI, 69 725 Idol Edfoup Y9 311? 12. 26 Petrie, Koptosp pl. XXp 20; (with one tower only) XX, 19o 27 Chassinat, op- cit-P V9 4f 2. 28 WbopIq 471p 9-11, 29 Simpsont op. citop 38, note 6o 30 Ibidov P1.10A,F-32. 31 Ibidop 3832 See below p. 151ff-

III

33 34 35 36

see below P. 143See below p. 149P n- 36. Jamesp The Hekanakhte PaPerst pl. 12A9 versot 3- See also above P;664; The earliest certain pylon would seem to be that of the chapel of $ankhkzoe* on the western cliffs Thebes. (For photographs at , -king
of this see Petrie, Qurneh, pls. V and VI; for pylon The Excavation see Hokscher, There were also brick pylon-towers of Medinet on either of the a description 4-5t fig. 2) Habu, Ilt

of the Middle Kingdom gateway in the temple of Thoth at He=mopolis (Bittel and 24-25) and other brick He=annq MDA3X 5 (1934)t pylonsp which have side since lusive. been completely for pylons is A pylon destroyed, prior described must once have existed. to the Middle Kingdom is in in the less conc"temple 37 The evidence

thought not

to have existed in detail

at Medamud but is ichon and Varillev Von Bissing Heiligtum the

primitift, (Robthe publication do Med-

Description Dynasty

sommaire du Temple primitif pylon

Plan. ) A Fifth amoudq at

solar temple des Ko'nigs Ne-woser-req

has been restoredp in plany by (Von Bissingq Niuserre Das Reof 11 8-10; 19-24) while a precursor same des

of the pylon king's

K6nigs 5 38 Osingf Nominalbildung,

was seen in the structures at the corners of the funerary Abusir (Borchardt, Das Grabdenkmal complex at He-user-req 97)258; 832-8339 der alten note Agypter 1116. See also

Sotheq

Die Bau- und Denkmalsteine

und ihre

Namen, 903ff-

39 Wbep It 40 Wb-t It

471; Gardinerp Onome 11,204*-205*-, 1 471,6-7with

41 Compare, for

(bbnw(t)) Erichsenp op- cit-P 4,9 examplep Gardinerg Late Egyptian Miscellaniesp 110p 11 (bhn). Glossarv 121. 56.

42 ErichsenjDemotisches 43 Caminosp ope cit-9 44 Urk-P 17P 3659 445 Urk-P IVP 560 1. op- cit-P 47 PMt VIP 32. 46 Mariette,

IIP Pl-39 4-

48 PM9 UP pl-X1III49 Erichsen, Papyrus Harris 50 Urk. 9 IT, 167P 15) uses the singular

19 49 9of the same pylon (Urket IV9 form.

9409 12. Another description

121

51 Urk-P IVP 16509 4. As Cazinos (loc. here followed 52 Badawyq loc. 53 Urk-, by the plural cit. * IVP 17509 13, The inscription

) noted, cit. adjective ''2, w.

the dual noun is

granite rams found at Gebel Barkal temple at Soleb to which the texts US 66 (1931)9 819 6-10. For, a plan of Soleb temple see PMp V179 168). 54 KRIP It

is from one of a number of but originally intended for the (PM., VII9 216; Reisnerp refer

47P 12. The temple of Seti It as it now standsp has only by Rameses II (PLIP VIP 1-2). It isp one pylon which was erected intended to build two howeverg possible that it was originally done at the nearby temple of Razeses II CLIII-d-p 32)* pylons as was 248P h and i. pl. 6p 24- Por a plan of the temple see; ibid. Pl-XIIIP 46. <784) D. 20 11)v Karn. p

55 UP My

56 Macadamq op. cit., IIt p1612. 57 Caminos, OP- cit-P 58 Wb-P IP 4719 11-

59 Wbo,Belegstelleng It 77 (ref-471t 60 Barguet, Op- cit-P 8461 PM9 III pl. X. 62 Barguet, Op- cit-9 27363 See sbl P* 221 64 PM9 111 75-76. 65 Quoted by the Belegstellen but this vi, 6,7-

Denderahq Mvo. 479 abo 109 as; Mariettet has now been published by Chassinat, Le Temple do Denderat

123

pr There the is are no true alone frequent variants or with writing, while pr the of the pr which was-always either with written 2 The latter stroke. and a the the Old Kingdom stroke in is to the only of

ideogram the more

ideogram occuriing

from

Ptolemaic infrequently pr from Since other ative in the

periodg for the

writing although onwards. the 4 5

without it 3

found

alone, period c--39 had

was employed

compounds

Archaic sign, the

the of

phonetic and also

value served

of

pr

it

was used

in

words for

same stem or place. from

as a general of the pr is

determinindicated

a building Papyrus reading

The pronunciation from survives

Sign

and gives 16"E'Tu)Pfrom pr-C3 "house" At has f8

the

Tanisp which dates 6 In Coptic pr as p3o *cJ31-5n pr is no direct

Roman period in words from which such pryt meant ct* theory the 10 as

a hypothetical there

and -mr-pi-mr-pol pr the

although in Copticp it

as the

descendant of 9 is from common noun HI that of "I originated to in

Egyptian this fulfils

one time been

was believed in in favour later of goes the pr

12r but

rejected as pr

1-1-twhich,

some extentp 11 of pr

same role

the

dynasties4 given list of by the the this Wo"rterbuch various study* uses Since is "houseN 12 prt many

The basic The dictionary of which are

meaning then outside

on to scope

can usually as a to that the

be translated pepresentation Lefebvre sign house the which

as "house" of

the sign itself 13 In However, a house. later publishedv with the

has been a series has

interpreted of letters

were

Loret14 an entrance

suggested than out

represeAtdd as we would semi-nomadic the word

an enclosure understand pre-dynastic pr would

rather He points

a domestic that for

term

today.

Egyptiansp describe against for

amongst

whom the

language which were

evolvedg erected These earliest Loret kinds pr to in

temporary the

structures weather

at night people would

as protection have

and predators* dwellings of have unroofed contained the and the 15

had no need in the Egypt

permanent only could would have

known also of

settlement that beside such

consisted

shelters. other use of

suggested buildings9

pr-enclosure and this would

housesp which

explain been used Later

compounds

as pr-jiq

originally such and they

describe

an enclosure came to in

which'cbntained of administrative since to the the

storehouses.

expressions are to not actual

be used this

departmentsq, to which they body

included buildings,

work

extent

referred concerned

rather

than

adminittrative

12.1-

is

Examples of these 16 from the Archaic period. inscriptions In the biographical open to doubt* to describe the large estates

comp=118 are numerous,

occurring

of

the Old Kingdom pr is and,

used

poor man pr undoubtedly man a pr was something of a pr dates cription pr which size that

of high officials denoted his own small

to a although to a wealthy dwellingg desa

The earliest extant much more grandiose. to the reign of Snoferu when Metjen built

in width*17 The in length and 200 cubits 200 cubits was to say of this prq added to the fact that the text continues 18 the pr contained proves that this pr a lake and orchardsp rather Harkhufj ts-columnsp than in a house. the Sixth Dynastyq describes digging a lake and planting on his way home to Egypt building a 19 trees. The

was an estate Similarly pr, erecting

tells from how Harkhuf, same inscription the Southp came from the neighbourhood of the pr of the ruler of 20 Setju and Irtd6twhich must have been the estate of this Nubian chief . Another comes from indication text ao. from that, in the Old Kingdomp pr meant "estate"

Giza in which a man describes how he was left (Lst) in charge of all the possessions during which of his brothert (lit) time "the property increased the pr more in his pr than (in) 21 Another Old Kingdom inscription from Giza records of any noble. " 22 the sale of a prv while a similar sale is mentioned in the Hekai4a 23 nakhte letters. The natural for en "estate" development in it-s widest of the term resulted in its being used the of sensep the land department. This is owned by in temple

one man or administrative contracts which Hapdjefa

and property illustrated of the

Wepwawet at Siut. were to the property of the pr of his father and not from the pr of Presumably the nomarch was n9t permitted to use the arc04 of the official estate for his own benefit and had to pass intact,

made with the priesthood He stipulated that the offerings

come from the nomproperty it ong

to the next holder of the office. Egyptian texts often mention the "founding (grg pr) of a all 25 to be a synonym for "to marry" which is taken by the W6rterbuch that a young man would leave the family and seems tm indicate home and establish regarded his own pr.. The maxims of Ptahhotep thing for show that a man to do, as the right and responsible this 26 was while

125

Ahmose, son of Ebana, 27 ed his pro Although

tells

how he joined

the navy after

he had found-

its it also retained p-r. was used often for an "estate" 28 By the New Kingdom '-to the ancestor of meaning of "house". original 30 29 Howthe Coptic V41 9 had begun to be used with the Same meaninge texts preserved vocabulary of the literary ever the more conservative the use of pr for "house"* to his pro of the Two Brothersp when Anpu returned he found that the fire had not been lit and that the pr was in dark31 to the actual h-ouse-building This can only be referring ness. and In the Story in the story of the Doomed Princet of the pr same must be true, to keep his daughter isolatedq which the ruler as of Naharain built it is described from as having only one window which was 70 cubits 32 the ground. the

There are also some examples of pr being used in preference to 33 It in non-literary texts of the same and later periods and pr-is 34 also found in demotic texts.

It cang thereforev be seen that at all periods pr was used of a "house". This usage was notp howevor, confined to the actual housebuilding butp even by the Old Kingdom, it could be extended to include an entire estate. It was logical that the house of the king, 35 te palace, should have been described as pr-nsw this term and alsop like the simple pro came to be used of an estate from which 36 produce could be isSUed. The differences between pr-nsw and other terms which are usually 37 38 translated as "palace" such as c4o 1,39 could stP-839 and pr-c., . only be elucidated after a detailed study which is not relevant to this work. The distinctions could well be based on their respective administrative functions rather than on their physical characteristicso The role of-the'torm, pro as it related to Egyptian temples is of concern to this study,. The fact that pr could be used of a temple as well as of a domestic dwellingq indicates that the term was not Although the plan restricted in use to one particular building-plan. of an Egyptian temple, as the "house of the godJ1 was based on that of a house, the simple house-plan was extended and elaborated to such an extent that the plan of a temple bears no resemblance to the original enclosure depicted in the ideogram*

126

In

the Koptos

Decrees

of

the old Kingdom the temple

of Min at

to variously Koptos is referred r-PT1194011the Er of r-pr P "this as 42 41 "the bwt of'Xin'19 Mine, also while the Decrees of Neferkauhor and the functdescribe The terms bwt and bwt-ntr the term bLwt-ntr*43 use that the temple ion of the temple as a cult-centreJ44 r-pr indicates the fact that the reflects while pr served as an offering-place45 temple was the actual home of the god. The fact that the decrees were 46 to be set up "at the crrwt of the 32r of Min,, suggests that pr here is being used of the temple itself estate* and not its administrative However# in individual the pr of a private could temple pr could be the stone temple be his "house" a in which case the term was being used as a synonym for 4wt-ntr,, itself, the entire temple complex within the enclosure wall, or the administUnfortunately there are many texts in which the context rative estate* the same way that or his "estate" does not allow a decision to be made as to which support of these translations would be the most accurate. There are a few texts which , used of the stone temple alone* the Festival

the view that pr could be An inscription from of Tuthmosis III

Comlex at Karnak gives a speech of the Ennead to the (smnb) the pr of his father him to embellish king instructing Amun47 Inr tL The temple of Hatshepsut Re in nfr n 1-nw. at Deir El-Bahari 4 is described the temple*49 as a pr as is the Anubis chapel within The temple of Ramesses III the forecourt within of the Aman temple5o at Karnak is called "the pr of Usermaare Merismun in the pr of A=inll T of to the temple and a curious use of the term is found in relation how the king found the temple of Taharqa at Kawao The text tells Amun built of brick

in stone* The and ordered it to be reconstructed inscription "then this bwt-ntr in sandstone.... continues, was built the pr in gold, the columns (w)j3w) in gold its pylons (bbnw) and ...... 51 (2b-3w) inscribed its doors with the Great Name of his Majesty. j, The sandstone bwt-ntr is clearly the stone temple-building and Mac-

to the main temple becauser adam has suggested that pr also refers "Minute specks of gold leaf were found adhering to the walls in 52 If this is so, and it is difficult placesis. to see to what else in such a contextv pr could refer then pr n nwb must be in apposition Inr hd to bwt-njr m nfr n rwat. Two interesting tomb-scenes show the facades of temples with labels indicating that each was regarded as a pr. Cneq from the tomb of

12-1

Panehsy at Thebes (No. 16) shows the frontage of the temple of Amun Karnak which, in the reign of Ramesses II to which the tomb is at The text above the representation datedg was at the second pylon. 53 The second example is from the that it is the pr of Amun-Re. states the facade of tomb of Amenmosey also at Thebes (No. 19), and depicts king Amenhotep I. The legend reads; temple dedicated to the deified a 54 ( 'Imn 4LtpJ n p3 wbl "The pr of Amenhotep of the wb3,,. Since the pr to the stone temple to the temple complex and the entrance entrance would have both been through it is not possible to decide was intended. the pylon on which which of formed the temple facade these two interpretations

that There are, however, other texts which showl quite clearlyp from the stone pr could be used of the temple temenosp as distinct building, the bwt-ntr. A-building built texts Egypt his text (Amun's) that the king of Amenhotep I from Karnak states ( smnb) his 4wt-nt pr and embellished 955 while of Hatshepsut describe how treest brought back to

of the reign by the Punt

6n both dides of the hwtexpeditiony were planted 56 between the Er and the hwtof Amun. The distinction ntr in thepr in the stela of Pianchi. the con, After nir is also well exemplified the king went to the pr of the god quest of each major cult-centre, where, ]wt-ntr after purification to make offerings., rituals 57 in the pr-dw however, estate, he entered . the

In the New Kingdom in particular, the designation of his administrative was described as being within

the pr of a god was so that a temple which

the pr of a particular god was administratively to the main temple of the god in question. sabordinate In this way the royal mortuary temples on the West Bank at Thebes 58 in the pr of Amun,, were often described as "the hwt of king ..... indicating that they were under the control of the temple of A= the situation at Karnak. Obviously of the temples on the opposite ression, with the identification precludes the temenos of the main temple is also found of prp building* of in this exp-

bank of the Nile

The same relationship

outside

Thebes between

the main cult-centre For examplet at and its dependent temples. HeliOPOlist Ramesses III built a bwt nt bbw m rnpw to the north of the city, being "in the pr of Itost. 59 which was regarded as It can be seen, thereforep that the simple termt prt could

l2a

have used

various of the

meanings dwelling itself whxn the main

throughout of a private to

the

dynastic

period it of could

in

Egypt. refer to

When the

individualt the whole to the of each

house-building Similarlyp pr could

and also term

an official!

s estate* 7rne

was transferred

Temp-Le arcniTec-rure or the

be the Only

temple-buildingg, examination existing

temenos

administrative the presuitable.

estate. textual served,

a careful with

occurrencet where term is

comparing these the are most

evidence can

temple

remains, of the

show which

interpretation

38t versov 383; Pyr. t 292d E. g.; Devaud, Les Maximes de Ptahhote v (Unas); 1189c (Pepi I); Irk., Gayetv Ste'les de la Me 1,150,16; Dynas.tie, tische oglyphic and 15pl. LIVt Lesestucke, Textsp 2; De Buckv Readin 939 20; Irk. VIP Pl-479 Bookv 91,13; Sethe, Aegyp Museumv HierIVP 4099 9; British 9 12; Daressy, ASAE 18 (1919)0 1459 14

Examples

of pr are legiong e. g.; Urk-P It 3t 1; writing VIIP It 15; Lange 49 10; 1219 13-14; 1259 8; 163v 11; 216,11; of this and Schferg (IV9 pl. VI); James, Grab- und Denksteine 1,69, des Mittleren Reiches UP 299 (IV9 pl. XXXI); Sethev op- cit-P 939 3t 20; The Hekanakhte Papers and other Early Middle Kingdom Doc-

96t 12; 1009 6; uments, pl. 26t 8; Urk. 9 IV, 3PI; 439 10; 47,7; 117P 5; 1329 7; 1609 7; 1639 3; 165,4; 1949 16; 195t 1; 297P 4; 3009 2; 328# 4; 456,9; LRI, Late Late I, 352,10; 353P 2; 3099 14; 405P 3; 409P 9; 4499 5; 10649 15; 2039 13; 1494,16; 206v passim; 15599 11; Gardinerp 472p 16; 862P 5; 9129 13; 124P 5v 9 and 10; Egyptian Miscellanies, Egyptian Stories, 34t 8-11; 38,10; 3,5 2029 8;

30,11-319

15; 499 2; Id. j and 12; 79 10; 99 12; 109 4; 139 13 Erichsen, 58,6-9; Papyrus 69,11; Harris Krk., 1,695; III, 15P

1; 48t

and 15; 189 16; 109 14; 12,6; 2; 219 8; 3 35,6;

309 14; 75,3; 55,6;

41P 10; 429 3der Aigyptischen Pr6ihzeitq 1119

See; Kaplonyl passim; Lrb.,

Die Inschriften It 515-518-

4
5 6 7

Ibid. v 518-532.
Gardiner, Griffith Cernyt ion Grammar, Sign List, Two Hieroglyphic and Petrie, Coptic 775a. 269b; 9 C"erny, opp cit 128. p Etymological Dictionaryt Egyptian 0.1. Papyri 316; from Tanistliplo. 171XVIO, Dict-

Cnmp A Coptic

Ibid.

l2q

66. Crtun, op. cit., .1 41. 10 Cernyj, Op- cit-P

11 'Vb- 9 Ig 51112 Ibid. 9 511-516. loc. ci 13 Gardiner, 14 Loret in Lefebvre, example, 3Kgmi XII (1952)9 laff. shelters at Mahasna; Garstang, 15 See, for 16 As note the predynastic 5-8;

MaLasna and Bet Khallaf,

pl. IV.

17 Rr-k- 9 It
18 Ibid. It v It 19 Ibid*t It It It

49,1049,13-141212 13-14125,8216v 17257-9 15cit.. 939 209 34 (P. Prisse, 9 8p 10); 38 (P. Prisse, 109 8)e

20 Ibido, 21 Ibidop 22 Ibidep 23 James, 24 Sethev 25 T! - 9 It 26 Devaud, V

loc.

Ope Cit-v 512,8. op. ci

Urk. t IV# 3,1*

28 'Wb.t It 160,1-136 41; Crum, OP. cit. 9 66. 29 Cernyq op. cit-,
30 Gardiner, 31 Gardiner, Onom,.* IIj 206*-207*. late rmtian Stories, 139 13-15DynastY, Misc-

32 Ibid., v 3,533 Emg-; Peetp

Great

Tomb Robberies

of

the Twentieth Late

Eaptian Egyptian

Gardiner, 119 pl. XXXII9 B. Me 100529 11,18; MY 41,10; 489 15; 499 2; grk*t ellanies 34 Erichsenq Demotic note British 35 n-9 36 E. g.; 37 n-t 38 Ibid., 39 Ibid, 40 Urk., It 6. Demotisches Papyri in Glossarp 132; Griffithp Library, the John Rylands

429 3Catalogue Manchestert Papyri of MY in the 928t the

See also; Glanvillep Catalogae Museum It xxxi note 1. Y 513,3-510; 58,10; 60,16;

of Demotic

Urk. p I, 175t It 214,10-21*

1105,5-6;

2158Y 16#

IVY 340P 11-13; "l, 516p 2-4Y I, 2B19 1; MY

3419 1-112869 5; 2929 2; 294t 12.

2; 283t

15;

2859 10;

ISO

41 Ibid*q 42 Ibidej 43 Ibid-,

Iv

2809 18; 292,99

282,6;

2839 2; 283,8;

284,6;

2859 16;

286,

3; 287,7;

2909 4300,3; 302,16; 3039 15P-177ff-, See further under Irzytv above bwt p. 165ff,; Md bwt-ntr r-Pr 299t 16.

44 See belowq 45 See below 46 Urk., Iv P. 47-48.

P-137ff, 2869 3; 292,9;

be translated 47 Vrk. t IV, 863,5-2Inr hd nfr n Cnw should properly "limestone" but most of the works of Tathmosis III at Karnakp including the Festiigal Complexy are of sandstone, See further under bwt-nrq below p. 182. 48 Ibid*, 49 Ibidep 50 Erichsen, I7v 2979 46P 5I, 8p 23 (Insc. pl. IV). 3009 2. Papyrus Harris I,

51 Macadamt The Temples of Kawal 52 Ibidev 219 note 52*

Le Tombeau de Panehsy, 21p fig. 10. 53 Baud and D=iotont Le To3abean d'Amonmos, pl. 2B. The owner of the tomb was 54 roucartl of Amenhotep of the wb's. For this god and hie relationa priest ship to the wbs of Aman see farther under 039 above P- 69-7055 irk-P 56 Ibid., 57 Ibid. IVP 439 10IV9 328,4; 353,2.

111,35,6; 389 10- See also under 4wt-ntr, below P-1134j 58 Examples are nulnerousp eg.; Mop 1119 1529 c; KRI9 Iq 206,8; 216,11; Erichsenv Rapport Chevrier 26. 59 Erichsen, op. cit-, 349 10Vt 228t 11; Gardinerp Late Egyptian Miscellaniesp The Wilbour pl. =IV; (1933-1934), II 42; Papyrus, Bnxyere 56; 25139 17; Gardiner, op. citep 12,6; IVY 59; 61; Marciniak, Deir El-Bahari, 1,69; sur les Fouilles -le de Deir El-Meodineh and Driptany.

Temple 3epasiair do Seti

a Karnakq

1,31 pr-113(t)

TIC C'73 1

Dyn. XI

IL-13 1.0

Dyn. XX7

The first Dynasty

of the

two examples

of pr-hi(t)

occurs

in

the Eleventh

accounts of Hekanakhtep in which five pieces of willow-wood James has noted that the pr-bs was the rear are said -to be m pr-h3.3 4 As has been noted part of a house "perhaps even the out-houses,,,, above5 the only other 6a which is in a wb3t temple-context. The second example of pr-4z(t) is in the Dream Stela of Tanutamun 7 Although this can at Napata. location given in the account elsewhere is found for a mast of a term which is not outside

to a part of the Amun temple and refers the etymology of the torm would suggest identifiedl not be firmly that it was either the rear part of the temple or a building at the back of the main temple building. Possibly building pr-4s(t) could be used for the rear part of any kind

of

or complex. Since the term was in use in both the Eleventh Dynastiesq it is likely that further and the Twenty-Fifth examples hopefully in contexts of the te= may come to lightp from which a identification more cartain of the nature of the pr-h3(t) can be made. I Jamesp The Rekanakhte uments, pl. 12, Vp 2, Papers and other Early Middle Kingdom Doo-

2 Urk,,, p 111,68,133 Jamesp loc. cit., 4 Ibid., 61.

5 See Wb3q p. 66-676 James, op. cit., pl. 12, vo 3o 7 Urk. p 111,68,13-

ISZ
pb3

Dyne XX 13 Ic 00%

I E3Xj

Dyne XX2

Dyn, XX3

=ell" -1

termp known only from three as yet unpublished ostracap was taken has been adoptby Helck4 to mean "veneer" and the same i-nterpretation 5 ed by Janssen. the In Ost. Berlin 11260 the pLi3 is linked with the door-frameg 6 4trip in the phrase ps 4tri and p3y*f pbs "the bLtri and its pbs" it ocburs in the expression in Ost. IPAO pb3 n ps abs "the pb5 of -704 the sbs .7 8 to have been Kemp has pointed out that door--frames were unlikely Mis the lintel or veneered and Euggests that the p:4-s wasp in facty either (me htrw in the door. In view of the fact that 4tri the threshold of L- -- 9 both jambs and lintelp the pbs is the plural) seems to have included In Osto Deir El-Medineh 289 to have been the threshold. most likely 10 - wooden thresholds the p45 is made of wood for doorways have been and 11 found at Deir El-Medineho

1
2 3
4

Unpublishedo 25; 391Unpublishedp Unpublishedt

Helckp

see Janssent. Co=odity

see Ibid-9 see lbid-9
zur

Prices

from the Ramessid Periodt

391-3929 81-82; 391-392.

des Neuen Reichesp 8889

Materialen

Wirtschaftsgeschichte

5 Jansseng op. cit-9 6 Ibido., 3917 8 9

391-392*

LOC. cit.. Kemp, JFA 65 (1979)v 183See below, 4trit

P-195ff10 Janssen, op. cit-9 39111 Eege, Brayerev Rapport sur les Fouilles 37P fig*25-

de Deir El-Iledineh

(19

IS3

nhbwt Dyn. V1D XVIII

There are only two Imown examples of this word and both are in the is from the archives form, nkibwt. The first of the writing plural the columns temple of Neferirkare at Abusir and describes mortuary inscription of of that templep while the second is in a building Amenhotep IIIf Nkibwt is ecially It referring to the construction of the temple at Luxor. to the word nlbt "flower espof the lotus, related 1 3 (Prom the Nineteenth the closed bud. n Dynasty #m t4 and used of the lotus ) bud and the flower respectively. to assume that 4bwt was used to desthose popular in with in closed-bud capitals. the Old and Middle

nhb5 were also

would thus be reasonable cribe lotifo3: m columns, particularly The lotus bud column was very and recurred in 6 depicted

Kingdoms lotus

the Ptolemaic

capital

were often

Columns with an open tomb-scones but few actual ex#. L: period. in a context columns the the twelve J tporch. of leaves no court

amples have been found. The Fifth Dynasty writing doubt of that it refers temple the mortuary these

occurs

which

to the thirty-seven of Neferirkarep columns but of Borchardt

the great

columns

of the

"vestibule" of

and the four columns remain

Only the bases

and prove that 8 bases. So there cribed in

them was able to reconstruct they had been wooden lotus bud columns on limestone wereq at Abusir, papyrus the determinatives signs T as lotiform as 4bwt of 4bwt are'not lotus bud colcolumns which were des-

a contemporary

Unfortunately

ulnns9 and the hieratio lication of the papyri

plant and was therefore but would not have been a suitable that these column. It is possible scribed ative as of 21tbt an open lotus "lotus" in

used have been transa: i'ved in the pub10 This hijroglyph depicts a papyrus . used as an ideogram for a papyriform column deterainative htiratic which signs for a lotiform should be trandeterminefor

flower,

the Pjrramid-texts. the only

is used as the 11 reference given This

The second writing word by the WSrterbuch, is impossible this to trace later

of 4bwtp 12 is of

this

the Eighteenth of nhbwt.

Dynasty

the development appears

so that it is unfortunate cluster

since

example

to describe

papyriform

1*3+

columns

and it

would

have or

been

interesting in meaning

to

have

had

evidence

as

to how this The Amenhotep madev for

changet 4bwt in the

extension, on the of Ipt

came about. inscription how the then continues; of king -

second III

occurs temple

south

pedestal

Luxor. in

The text'hlls and

Arnm-Rep

a great

sandstone A 11%/01 II is

The orthography wIpw is probably In

of

this

inscription pronoun

somewhat and the of

unusual. is to to this

P in The be read be afterp inscriptiong was used to

a misplaced the plural

group

,rbjw. s. not

addition the

strokes It would for

nhbwt

ought in

befor4

determinative. word

seem thatl while

w43 was used specify There and all formp (the must the

as a general particular howevert erected

a column involved. columns III court)v all is columns of are

nl)bwt

column-type no lotiform by Amenhotep hall is and to the

areq those

in either or

the

temple

of

Luxor

papyrus-cluster papyriformp this it is ext almost as

(the

hypostyle so it the

single-stem these form were that a

colonnade)p refer. Since the

some or

of

determinative

the which

certainly 4bwt

papyriform-cluster

described

How exactly to be used not in

the the in

Old Kingdom

word

for for

a lotiform papyriform for

column columns the

came can

Eighteenth view of the

Dynasty lack of

be proved However bud

evidence column and the

intervening the

period. lotus

the in

papyrus-cluster the Hew Kingdom to

largely word

superceded nhbwt

column from very this have

was probably resetable

transfewed each other Although

one coliimn-type 14 closely. one text uses

the

otherg

since

they

4bwt

of

papyrifomm

these seem to ever the it is

beenp

more usuallyp

described the in

columns cluster (SL.v. ). Howas w39w in texts 15 where

impossible to be certain of E ideogram is usedl usually alone

reading the

plural.

lacking but_4bwt was probably evidence is unfortunately used of both types of lotiform column, that with the open flower as just as w54 was used to describe both well as the closed-bud varietyp types of papyriform column. Written that nlbwt is such a rarely found word can be easily texts are generally of the New Kingdom explained as detailed building column was most commonin the Old and Middle Kingwhile the lotiform The fact doms. If more building inscriptions had survived intact from the

1,36 then no doubt periods earlier would have been augmented. 1 Posener-Krieger 11. 2 Urk-p IVP 1712p2. templep This textp from the pedestal of in full has also been published to the to P. U. Griffithp 121. ) and the part relevant presented (Die Palmen im, Alten Agyptenp 36. ) is quoted by Wallertp columns (Die Belegstellenp 429p ref. 2949 4-)the. W6rterbucho III and 'MT the missing Moret restored sign as and this was followed of Luxor south wall by Moret (Studies the the number of known writings of nhbwt

and Do Cenival,

The Abu Sir

Papyrip

pl. XXXIIA9

by Wallert

but is almost certainly wrong. The WO"rterbuch restored the sign as the 4 bird (Gardinerp Gra=arp Sign-list, G. 21) which is supported by the later publication of the Fifth Dynasty text. The surface of the sione upon which the missing sign was inscribed is now completely lost and no trace of the original sign remains. The variety of forms given by the different for the detwriters of both wh3, and abwt in this text only serves to w emphasize the need for true epigraphic copies. The WO"rterbuch Belegstellen gives wrong forms for both determinatives while erminatives

Wallert

of whsw correct but that of nlbwt wrong. Since there appears to be no published photograph of the text (Pmp III 336. ) 1 checked the original at Luxor. The determinative of wh3w of 4bw Is a papyriform cluster column.

has that

is a palm-coluxomp that 3 Wb-I III 294p 2-34 Wbop III

297Y 10- Dya-19 onwaud5 ID-9 III 307p 3-8. End of the New Kingdom and Graeco-Roman period. 6 Borchardtr Die Aegyptische PflanzenAulep 3-177 Posener-Krie"gert Archives N; ferirkarep 111 435, note y. See also Kaplonyp Orientalia 41 (1972)p 203p whop for some reasonp reads 8 9 the word as xibbwt rather than 4bwt. Borchardt, Das Grabden1mal des KO"nigs Nefer, -ir-kell-ret Posener-Krieger 20-22. 1

and De Cenival, op. citop pl&=II4o 10 Ibid. p pl. XXXIIA, 11* 11 Pyrp 1223e. On the other hand it is also possible that nhbWt because of the use of wld acquired the w3d sign as determinative to describe the papyriform cluster column which bears a strong type resemblance to the lotus bud column. Examples of the fo=er

13b

have been found at Abusir.

the mortuary temples of Niuserre and Sabure (Borchardtq Das Grabdenkmal des K6'nigs-Ne-user-relp 11,, Das Grabdenkmal des Knigs Slashu-rell It

in

12

abb- 5. and Borchardt, 539 abb- 59-61. ) n., 119 294t 4Urk-9 IVP 1712,2.

13 14

Compare Borchardt, (lotiform) between works oire the with

2 above. Die Aegyptische PflanzensWulep ibid-p

See footnote

79 abb. in

109

two forms

559 (papyriform)o 32p abbThis led to their being often confused

similarity early

on Egyptian de 11ordre

Seep for example, Foucarty Histarchitecture. lotiformep passimg where boh fo=s are treated

15

as one and the same. E-9-t KRIP It 2019 5; 202p 9.

13'1

T-pr Dyn. IV, VIq XI9 2adol 'Into, XVIII9 XIX Dvn. VI,
.4=21 xxii

Dyn. V2 C-73 1 Dyn. X19 XIII 45 Dyn. XII9 XIX 7

XIII,

XVIII,

4--: mit C-3 0

2nde Intel xixp xx Dyn. XVIIIv 6

XVIII

4=--v-3 XVIIIP I

XIX9 XXIIt Dyn. XVIIIj, xxvis Ptol. Dyn. XXV9

L-3 49=> 10

Dyn. XVIII,

XXI XXV8 C=> Q C-3I

The etymology

of r-pr

has been discussed

who concludes that it is not to but rather since r-pr was first applied as 'Ila porte do sortiellp in an Old Kingdom tomby out of which the spirit false-door of the a Gradually the dead man could come to accept the funerary offerings* offering-place structure "chapel" "temples"o This of theory of Vergote's of seem to be an accurate the use of r-pr. It willp thereforep would of and it developed the tomb. into

by Vergote some detail to be understood as 'Ila porte de la maison" in

10

the supera nichop then a room within The tern hadv thereforej come to be used of a transferred to other chapels and applied to

was then

assessment be necessary view in since intent,

the development only

here

Vergote omitted tombs of

the textual to present evidence to support this himselfy whose article was primarily etymological to do so. for the use of the term for a false-door

The evidence

comes from

the Old Kingdom at Saqqara. In particular a text describing in the Fifth Dynasty tomb of Ti reads "Bringing offering-bearers 11 Ti. " The Sixth produce to the '4T9-3Iffl of the "sole courtier" 14:?, 12 Dynasty tomb of Sneferunefer has a similar formula using -. 1 * 13 In the tomb of Kagemniv formulae have "the chsmber (, It) of the L-LrIIq R-pr is also used of the offering chapel in the Fourth Dynasty tomb 14 of Debhen at Giza. This was lined with limestone. This use of r-pr is not restricted to the tombs of private individuals since a royal 15 funerary chapelf of king Menkauhorp is also called a r-pr. It can be seen, thereforet that, even by the Fourth Dynastyp r-pr could be used of a "chapel" 16 the usual torm was rwt. as well as for the false-doorp for which

1,19 R-pr was also being employedp by the Old Kingdomp as a term for

of temple and occars as such in the decrees issued for the benefit a to as r-pr the temple of Min at Koptos. This temple is often referred 17 implies Idu clearly the decree for the Vizier "this r-pr" pn and 18 (pl. ). bwt-ntr being as important that r-prw were to be regarded as as This and bwt-ntr question as to what the differencep Gardiner once remarked "that"r-pr textp in which r-pr temple of the are used side by sidep raises if anyv is between the two terms, seems sometimes to imply a temple'1*19 This view has been

secondary rank or a provincial 20 by Vandersleyen it to have been founded on rejected who considers fortuitous to regard a L-pr as being a part He prefers occurrences. of a hwt-ntr and cites an example from the Book of the Dead in support 1 Wsir ink hm n r-pr. k Imy-lb n 4wt-ntr1,21 this theory. of which je suis le pretre he translates de ton lieu do culte as. 110 Osiris, 22 this is based on a Unfortunately qui est dans ton enclos sacre, 11 does not mean "which is in" but is a wrong translation since imy-lb 23 The text shouldp thereforev be translated noun "favouritell asp 110 . I am the servant of your r-pro the favourite Osiris, of your bwt-ntrilt implying This a specific a degree is of equivalence between textst the two terms, particularly those by other

This is the as both 1wt-ntr and r-pr. by Tuthmosis case with the temple of Ptah at Karnak which was rebuilt "Now his majesty found this r-pr in brick........ III. ehis majesty order24 for him in sandstone"* Both the temples ed that this tLwt-ntr be built of Amada and Elephantine, also this referred 4wt-ntr to by both which his which terms. fatherp in were completed "Now it the King order that by Amenhotep 119 are was his majesty who beautified of Upper and Lower Egyptp Mon2 the great terms name of his in this r-pr for father ever".

also suggested temple is described

in which

kheperrev the

had made.......... Son of Rep Tuthmosisq are other

are known to have 26 been used. These include the temple of Osiris the temple at Abydos, temple at Buhen (in a Nineteent13,. of Mat at Kaxnakt27 the northern 28 Dynasty text)t the festival complex of Tuthmosia III at Karnak29 itself030 The fact that the Amun temple, and the Karnak temple of A= which the major should that state cult-centre have been so often the New Kingdom and in later periodst described as a r-pr is a clear indication in status to a hwt-ntro was in no wa; inferior in

There

might temples for

be established both

a T-pr

ISCI

A tomb scene from suggest that

the

tomb of Puyemre at Thebes would

seem to

temples. r-p were in some way regarded as subordinate This shows the weighing of incense in the presence of Payemre with the deseriptive label 11Reckoning the incense for the 1%-prw which (? lmyw-7jt) the pr of Aimin, in the pr-4 to are subordinate of the 31 bwt-ntr.,, Facing the scene are the names of the r-p which include the pr of Amun itself, the prw of Mat (? )o Khonsup Monthu temples and several poyal mortuary 32 ibly) the temple of I=or. All of these temples would have been under the administrative control of the temple of Amunq whith is why they to the pr of the god. Howeverv each are described as being subordinate 114wt-ntr" or 11bwt#1 of these could elsewhere have been called showing that there were no distinctions in either size or function bwtween a Enpr and a bwt-ntr. This can also be illustrated by a building text of Tuthmosis III from Karnak. "I (the king) pleased him (Amun) by making for him ..... 33 4wt-ntr In this text the is on the east of this 1--pr. to r , sea the Karnak temple of Ajmxnv while 4wt-nt_r is, probablyp the much 34 "Eastern Templesi. smaller Another ing" text shows that a EMpr could even be regarded Uinnakhte of their dutdes in as "containdescribes the bwt-ntr A statue of the official a bwt-ntr. him as "one who informs every official 35 of every r-pr. is It is unnecessary, therefore, the two terms. appearance ntr) criteria Ptah M and on the West Bank as well as (poss-

from Koptos

to attempt it

to distinguish to describe, not

between its physical (4wtboth

Both were used for a temple nor its sizet but the fact that in which offerings could

and a place

was a cult-centre be made (r-pr). since

6o every temple in Egypt it follows that any 4wt-nt could be described as a r-pr and vice versa. 36 R-pr often occurs in the plural form as a generic term for "temples" but it seems always to have retained its meaning as an offoring-place and the link between a :-pr and offerings is stressed in texts of all periods. "One who knows the offerings 37 Intef 9 son of Myt). "Controller city" (Twelfth 'Tsernakhta of divine Dynasty did title of the r-prwit in (Eleventh Dynasty stela

were relevant

of

offering(s) from Beni all

the r-prw 38 Hasan).

of the gods Df this by making

whatever

the gods desired,

laws

1+0

establishing divine

the rule,

by building Dynasty the king

their stela gives (to)

r-prwj

offerings"(Eighteenth which he might Dynasty

by establishing 39 from Gurus, ). Amun-Req king in his

their

"An offering that eenth

cause the offerings statue)040

to be received in

of the gods, (Eightr-pr" (Eighteenth

"One who provisions 41 Dynasty statue ). Describing forms a former of men, offerings 42 1). Harris R-pr was originally

the offering-tables time

the r-prwII

of

anarchy;

were not used for

"They made the gods like the the r-prw. " (Papyrus presented within a false-doorp then chapel an offering could be made* It couldp the result a 1wt-ntr

any place in which offerings andf by extensiony be appliedv to any temple with therefore, quite accuratelyp legitimately, that one building could be describedl as both and a r-pr. R-pr occurs 44 Coptic scripts. This is the meaning of "temple" in both

with

the demotic43

and

one of

the most frequently in

found

writings Dynasty,

of jnr

in

the I,

singulart particularly 209 5; 2129 3; 2799 4;

the Eighteenth

e9go; 'grkep

2819 1; 2829 2; 2929 2; Mariette,

Les Mast-

Empire, 394, bottom; Clare and Vandier, Textes abas do Itancien de la premiere Periode intexmediaire 479 et de la XIeme Dynastio, 339 11; Mariette, Abydos IIP Pls-30; 39; Urk. p IV, 100,11; 1639 8; 1699 7; 1759 9; 268,13; 363P 12; 366,15; 7539 2; 767Y 1; 8639 2; 9929 4; 1187P 11; 12259 3; 1252t 17; 12949 7; 13709 5; 14329 13; 1441,9; 1511,4; ERIP It 279 4; 283,14; is 360P 11; Abd El-Razikt also found in the plural JEA 60 (1974)t 1519 5. This

grouping

(Urk-P IVP 4139 2; 1392t 3) and 12).

2 3 Steindorfp Von Bissingt Aegyptische Textes 4 This Das Grab des Tit Die Mastsba Lesestucke, is P1-3111,20; IVt des Gem-ni-kaip 76,22

(KRI9 It

2409

pl. XL; 1446t

Sethe, 4; Vercoutterp

and 24; Urk., found in the

biographiques

du Seraple'um do Memphis 832,13; 834,179 but

3; Pl-1Sethe, op, in cit,, the

writing Clare

occasionally

singulart

769 12; Urk., pluralp

IV,

occurs

more often 'Lrkoj VlIt 5; 1047P 7;

and Vandier, OT- ci -P 44,31,3; 44P 19; 45Y 5; 45t 20; 49,4; Urk., Up 1045t

18 j 19; 1151,14;

%+I

11569 3; 14419 13; 14439 1; 1444P 145 Sethe, opl cit-, 739 21; Urk., IV, 208,9; 7699 5; 7729 4; 8359 7; 1 8399 17; 879,5; 1376,12; 1447,13; 14959 14; British M-useump Wb., Belegstelleng 11,588, (ref. Hieroglyphic Texts, VIP Pl-47,14; 397,6). Also in the plural formsv4::"c--3 (jrk-t It 304P 18; -Sethiaj. c=> i C-3 c-3 (Urk, IV9 102t 2 and 10); Qbideq 69,18); pp. cit., -. r. 3 v 111 I IV9 913,2); and 'eff: L% (Ir-k-p VIIIt 43)6 Usually in the pluralv Sdthe, 02- ci -, 33P 4; Urk, q IV, 1579 8 (singular); 387,2; 483,12; 20279 3; 20299 14; KRIp It 42v 8 and 9; 49,7 (singular); 126,2; Gardinerv late Egyptian Miscellanies, 6,9; Erichsenq Papyrus Harris 1,7,9; 129 7; 91,13; Gardiner, F-A27 (1941), 707 All the following examples are in plural fo=mso Irk., IV, 2489 9; 1095,9; 1184,10; 1186,9; Mariettep op, ci -t 1P P1952,16; Chicago Universityq Oriental Institute, The Bubastite Portalp pl. 169 42; Vandermleyen, Rev. d'Eg. 19 (1967)9 pl. 9, A, 18; Chassinat,
Edfou, 8 Usually It in 229. the pluralt op. 1!rk*t IVP 96P 5; 150P 7; 8349 13 (singular); Urk-P plural)* Int 669 12*

1293v 11; Erichseng 9

Urk. 9 111,35,1; 10 Vergotef US 91 (1964)t 11 Steindorf, 12 Mariette, 13 Von Bissing, 14 Irk. * Les Mastabas loc. cit.. loc* cit.

cit.. p 91,13; 919 12; 93P 1 (all 135-137de l1ancien

Empire,

3941, bottom,

Iq 209 59 15 Lb_id. p Ig 2129,3Urk. 9 It 281,1; 2829 2; 2929 2. Osiris 1,2791 4at Abydos, Ibid., Similarly for the temple of

16 See rwtp P-143-14417 E-g-9

18 Urk-v

It

3049 18op. cit-,

op.

19 Gardiner,
21 Navillev

70, note 1.
cit-, 1489 note 148. Con. Diet* , 18. 1. It pl. CCIV9 Chap*1809 12 (Pa)o Todtenbucht

20 Vandersleyen,

Das Aegyptische op. cit.,

22 Vandersleyen, 23 T-q

19 729 18; Faulknerv

24 Urk. 9 IVP 879P 525 Urk-9 IV9 1295,7 and 826 Sethe, op. c 76,12; -9 Urk. j IVO 100,11. Cf. hwt-nt-r, P-178; 164-

1+2

27 rkoj 28 KRIv It 29 Urk*j

IV9 15119 4- Cf. 38,8 (n! P-r); 157t 8; IV9 8639 8- Cf.

p. 181. 389 7 (4wt_ntr), 4wt-ntr, p. 181. 366,15; 7539 2; 8399 17;

hwt-ntr,

30 E. g. j Ibideq Cfo bxt-ntr, 31 Davies,

175P 9; 3639 12; pl, X1.

p. 18o-181. The-Tomb of Payemre,

It

32 Ibid*,

1,94-96.

chicht6 33 rk-, IV, 834P 13- Seet Barguet, 34 See, Ell., II, pi. XVII, 6. 35 1_rk-, IV, 1187,1136 Eg., Sethev Op- c-it-, 33,4; 484,10; 10; 1049 7,413,2; 2027,3; Erichsen, Mariette, Abydos, I, Papyrus Harris OP- cit-,

See alsol Helckq Materialen des Neuen Reiches, 23-24Templ 33-

zur Wirtschaftsge

78,9; 1151,14;

Rrk.,

IV,

96P 5; 102,2; 1441,13;

102,

1392,3;

1443,1;

240,12; PL, 529 16; KRIp 1,126,2; Loc. 7,9; 12,7; Chicago Universityq , 44,31,3-

cit., 37 Clere and Vandiert 38 Urk-P VII, 4339 Ibid-P Ld-, 40 P? 41 Ibid*, IV, IV, 1225,2-31184,10-

1045t 3-6.

42 Erichsen,

91,13op. cit., 43 Mot Demotisches Glossa 1 245298b; Cerny, Coptic Etymolomcal Dict44 CrumalA Coptic Dictionary, Vergote, loc. cit. * ionaryq 138- See alsop in greater detail,

1+3

rwt
Dyne IV 1 Dyne IV 2 Dyn. V3 5 . e 12;

Dyn. Ch

V,

VI4

Dyno V or VI

Dyn o VI

Dyne VI7 9

& 99 <:: >

n Dyne VIlo

Dyn. VP Dyn. VI
13

Dyn, vi

CU <==>
<=> CM 1

Dyno V,

12

M
15
-.---=> C-3

Dyn.

V,

rn
16

Dyn.

XI'4

2 C-3
Dyns17

<=>

tu; p

Dyn. XI,

Dyn. X?

<=> i= r,=:; i

Xlx
--a <=> c, um \\ 22 Dyn o XVII, 25 26 N OK. Dyne XIX 28

xi I
Dyn. XVIII9 xix Dyne XVII, 20

Dyno XII
Dyne XVII,

19 2nd Int o

21

23

Dyne XVIII
C. N

24

Dyne XVII,

N, y27

Dyn oX IX29 => Dyno XXV32 1 911 Q Z

Dm, XX i ptol. La 33 (?A 4a11 ptol.

31 Dyn. XXV 34

ivt are given

by the W6rterbuch. The 35 first is a tena for the false-door of a tomb while the second is 36 translated In view of the fact that the basic as "gate" or 11doorio. that they are, in meaning of each rwt is the same, it seems likely Two entries with the spelling fact, the same term, applied entrances. Consequently at different both are included times in to different this entry* types of

There do S? however, seem to be a distinction between the terms , (qevo) which will be discussed below, and between rwt xwt and rryt and rwyj , one of the accoutrements of the false-door. In the Old Kingdom rwt was used for the false-door of a tomb39 I 40 When it was used in such a v; ty ;mt was or a royal pyramid temple.

14-t determined false-door. by detailed signs depicting the complex design of the

This It

was notv

however,

the only

meaning

of rwt

in

the Old Kingdom*

was also used as a term for an actual entrance 'Irwt". This way has been found which was labelled erary temple of Queen Wedjebten to tWo 6fficials the lintel of of the Sixth doorway belongs the jambs while neath nt the figures dt. f their

and one stone dooz%came from the funat Saqqara. names and titles The on

Dynasty

and gives

has the name and titles

of the Queen. Be-

the two officials

"the rwt of his funerary 42 by Jequier had of the officials who suggested that the estates formed a part of the estate of the Queen. Whatever the true meaning 43 there can be no doubt that rwt is the name of the doorway of At itself. entrance. In the Pyramid 44 in additiong rwt Ist. texts, also, both rwt in is used for the some kind of

on each side is the text rwt 41 (? )#,. This was discussed estate

Rwt is,

foundt

in the expression

The W5rterbuch

Old Kingdom and laterv regarded this as a com-

9nwt und pr-lid" pound noun and commented that it was t'parallel zu 45 bei Memphist. The evidence for the first and "eine Ortlichkeit these which comes from various (usually offerings in this second definition offering of meat) context formulae of

of

are provided

the Old Kiggdom in Ist. 46 from the rwt by Junk6=, references, involving the def47

The expression For the

brieflyp was discussed, the W6rterbuch gave several Two of these is presumably are titles that

none of which are very helpful. Ist, 48 while the third the rwt inition

on which

is based, since it describes Sokar-Osiris in as "preeminent 49 I the rwt ist of 1wt-k-s,,. Vwt-k3 may be short for Vwt-k3-pth? a name of Memphis, but the epithet gives no indication og the nature of the building. The second component of the compound, Ist, is a term for 50so Ist kind of kitchen bakery the rwt some or was probably a workplace from which goods were issued for the mortuary cult to be offered at the false-doort In the Middle the rwt. Kingdom the use of the dual rwty appears. The expression rwty wrty occurs in the story of Sinuhe where it is used of the main entrance to the royal palace. At the beginning of the story 51and the rwty wrty are closed on the death of Amenemhat I when his to Sinahe to ask him to return to Egypt he says that successor writes

14-5

on his

arrival

Sinuhe

can kiss

the earth

to the palace when Sinuhe has returned king in the 'Lhnwty, he leaves the palace talled in

at the rwty wrt . and had his audience by the rwty wrty

52

Finallyq with the ins-

and is

the house of a prince*53 Other examples of the dual form include the rwty of the pr-ns 54 Period mentions of Nekhen while a stela of the Second rntermediate the rwty ot the god Osiris the entrance to the at Abydost55presumably temple. A further example from the Middle Kingdom may occur on the jambs of the gateway

of Amenemhat II at Hermopolis which is described 56 being a sb3 c2or rwt (plural) bwt-;4ntr. This was taken by the exas 57although to be a writing the cavators of the preposition r-rwty, form would be unusual in this expression. This shows use of the plural that for it is not always possible to be certain as to whether rwty is the dual form of the noun of a component of the preposition r58 The latter have originated in the use of the former to rwtywill describe an entrance so that anything which Was "at the entrance" was "outside" Which of the two was intended of the building. must be decof the word and the determinative used* For example, a text of Amenhotep I, from Karnakq describes the 59 (sb3) on which it was inscribed door The as being r rwty 1wt-ntr. door in question (20 cubit3high) is a large monumental entrance and 60 is also called "the southern indicating that it stood, originsb3,'P on the south side of the Amun temple and probably allyv marked the 61 to the temple complex, main southern entrance Rwty herd is deter. '. by TTTT that this is not the preposition mined but so it is likaly spelling is the dual noun, It used to describe one of the principal 62 entrances to the temple temenos. ided on the context, the

has been suggested by Sethe that rwty was the word used for a pylon before the introduct-don Dynasty. of bbnt in the Eighteenth Since the earliest known examples, from the story of Sinuhe, describe a palace, not a temple, this can not be proved. Most surviving examples of rwty and rwty wrty date from the Eighteanth Dynasty or later and so are contemporaneous there does with bbnt, In addition seem to have been a distinction made between the rwty of a temple and the bbnt of the same building, In the reign of Tuthmosis I, both the Fourth and Fifth Pylons the this temple king, of Aman at Karnak before the Fourth The surviving were erected* Pylon, is stated to be "at obelisk the rwty

of

of

14-6

of the bwt-nt 'the temple.

. f" Another

that text

is

to

say,

in front

of

the main entrance

to

the work of Tuthmosis I gives 64 details of the two bbnt on either side Of the rolumned hall and cont5 inues with a description of the flagstaffs at the rwty of the bwt-ntr It is interesting that the same text should use both rwty and bbnt in to describe the same pylon (the Fourth). The such close proximity which reason for this is that both the Fourth and Fifth Pylons could be calin that led bbnt reign, but onljt the Fourth,, the main entrance to the temple

describes

the Fourth as a rwty, and it was outside Pylon that the obelisks and the flagstaffs were erected. The same pylon is again described as a rwty by Tuthmosis III who 66 in the space before it* also constructed obelisks At Karnak, in particularp there could be several The main rwty. could the west, along the 67 temple axis and this was the rwty wrty of the temple* There was also 68 a rwty on the southern side of the temple, as is shown by the door of Amenhotep I, presumably on the line of the existing southern app69 roach, and there was a "western rwty" which led into the palace (1-h) named Nil-w3*11-r-ft to the north-west probably situated of the 70 approach to the Eigbtee2th Dynasty temple. entrance will always In the context ortant ion entrance of Karnak of the temple, wrty therefore, rwty was used of an impWith the except4 of Amendescribof the main entrance. to the temple have been from

be described

and rwty

the two probably nearly always coincided. Further temple rwty include a mention in a damaged text hotep II in a flagpole niche of the Eighth Pylon at Karnak, ing the erection

the rwty (only the determinative of the flagpoles at 71 is preserved) In the reign of this king the Eighth of the bwt-nt . Pylon was the southern entrance to the temple. Rwt is also found in texts from the temple of Seti I at Abydos. 72 In one case braziers (bmw) are to be set up it a rwt while shrines 7'_ to be built were of stone at the r*ty of the lord of Ta-Djeser. At the temple of Razesses M at Medinet Habu two of the fladpold dedications rFvty wrty on the first of his bwt-ntr.,, pylon 74 state that the flagpoles the term Cnce again the arellat is being used for

the main entrance

of attemple. to Amun at the rwty of the the union of the reed and

At Rawa, king Tahai-qs: 'r1made obeisance 75 bwt-nt and the Shabaka stone describes

14-1

the the

papyrus PtolemaicBoth

at

the period

rwty rwt

of

the

tLwt of

Ptah*76 for texts story

In

texts the which of

was used wrty also

generally occur in in the

which doors of relate

date

t'77

a temple. to the usage

rwt-j, -aAd rwty This the

royal

palace. into the

was noted

above

Sinuhe

and the

continued In tells the used

New Kingdom. of the Vizier from the tomb of Rekhmire the wrtY text "in term

duties Vizier rwty

how the sbi for of the

meets wrtyP to (sb3)1, scenes appears

other officials 78 This shows the palace rwty

m P1 sb3 n rwty that rwtY w itself

was the

the

"entrance"

and

so could just the

be regarded for sb3.

as having In at the

alldoor" Heb-sed the king

and that of

was not III of from the

a synonym tomb of

Amenhotep at the rwty to

Kheruef in the the

Thebes,

'-179 while, report

Nineteenth rwty wrty.

Dynasty, 80

aa official

goes

make his

beside

Originally, ing or an estate. of

therefore, In the

E!! t was a term Old Kingdom and also it

for

the

entrance to describe

to

a buildthe

was used in for

false-door this the often palace ways erary the period Middle

the

tomb

occurred to, most wr, in

mythologicql example, in

onward Kingdom by It

as the rwt the is

entrance found

from contexts 81 From heaven. dual entrance for from other the form, to a

frequently to mean the Egypt, the above,

the

qualified or within temple name rwt. Rwt should the temple. the of

adjective

main used

was not, and,

dynastic from

doorfunbear

buildings

apart

example

Queen Wedjebten

detailed

no door-frames

be regarded door not itself, occur

as a term for in which either

for

an'lentranceP sb2. was the

rather usual term.

than

the

name of The word

does

demotic

or

Coptic.

1 2 3

Borchardt, Urke, rk., I, 1,389

Denkm&ler 38,911. writing the signs

des Alten

Reiches,

19 44;

PL-10

(No-

1384).

The forms are not

of given

the

determinatives in the

of

this

and the ation. The

preceding fo=s in the of

correctly have been

public. with

shown here 1482).

collated

the

originals

Cairo

Museum (No.

]Llu=ayp Saqqara Mastabas, I, pl. Vll; Hassang Glza, 1-929-1930,1099 fig-10? (Urke, 1,234,16); Urk., 1,175,12; Pyr. 9 1638a. 5 Junker, Giza, XIq 876 Urk-, 1,107,2.

14-2
7 8 9 Borchardt, Pyre, urk., 603a. 1,99,16. 603a with d'Oudjebtent 1 (1933)v '; op. cit., I, 114*and pl*28 (Urk*j 1,86,16).

10 Pyr. 9 1638a; 2067b. 11 Pyre, 1713a (see also 12 Jequierq La Pyramide 13 Urk- 9 19 220 1,11 e Rev* dlEgeq 14 Drioton,

and n, reversed). 22, fig. 28 (Urk., x+6 (The text, (Insc. by Pierret

1,2739

4)*

pl. IX,

louvre

stela

Louvre, 119 inaccuratelyp C-159 was published, 29)e Mere (in Nimsq Studies in Honor of John A. Wilsong 71-72, notes) lion E*9) has pointed out that the initial sign of this word is the (: [idvq (Gardiner, E. 23) not the bubalis Grammar, Sign List, can be confirmed des Mittleren from the photoII,

This as was given b: Pierret. (Driotong graph op, citeg pl. IX), 153;

15 lange

and SchAferg Grab- und Denksteine IV, pl. XL3:p 15. Gardinerv Late Egyptian see; Gardiner,

Reiches,

16 Sinuhe R. 9;

Miscellanies, jDramm ,

of rwt as a determinative 17 Sinuhe B. 189; B*28518 Roeder, 19 Marietteg 20 Urkop IV, MDAIK 3 (1932), Abydos, 43,4;

399 6; For p=4 N. I. Sign List,

289 fig-13-

1190-309 37Barguet, Temple 81. Une Chapelle d'Hatshepeout 'a

21 Urk. 9 IV9 93,6; Karnak, 98,9,19;

Lacau and Chevrier, 1089 11 and 12* pl., IV, 2.,

22 IE-rhovIV9 56,323 Gardinerv 24 Urk-, 25 Urkot JEA 38 (1952), IW, 1105,16. IV9 1386,16 (Faulkner, of rwty 11,598 , 29. 190-359 be Con. Dict. 9 147 quotes ); 1867,5"outside". (ref-404t 5); Mariette, this refer19 pL.

ence as a writing Belegstelle 26 lb.,

op.

cit.,

409 a, 12. 27 Erman, ZAS 38 (1900)9 28 Ma=iette, 29 KRI, It OP,, Cit-9 177t 1-

30 Chicago Universityq 16.

Oriental

Institute,

Medinet Habuq 119 Pl-103t

NO-4)e

Maoadamq The Temples of Kawa, 19 P1.8p 9 (Insc31 15c. 7AS 39 (1901)t Pls-I--IIt 32 Breastedq

14-q

33 Piehl,

Inscriptions, Edfouq

11,8411,31-

34 Chassinat,

35 T?-t 11,403,1336 Ibidov

38 Ibidv 39 Urk-9 40 Ibid., 41 Jequier, 42 Tbid., It

11,4049

1-101 Faulknerg
Maspero,

ON Cit-P
PSBA XI

147304ff-

37 T2-9 119 4079 12-1511,407,9-10; (1889)9 389 9 and 11; 99P 16. 1.1079 loco 232; Pyrqq cite* 20Pbo

43 Wb-, YOL510,4-944 PYr* 9 603a; 1638a; 1713a. 45 Kb--, II, 404v 4-546 Urk-, 47 Junker, 48 Pierret, riften It 1759 12; Murray, loc, cite. 11,35 (C-176); Wreszinski, Aegyptische Insch179, V, 2. op. c pl. VII; Junker, loc. cit..

OP- cit-,

aus dem K. K. Hofmuseum in Wien

5). Por further 49 Wb., Belegstell! n, 11,598 (ref-404t Ibid, 11,598 (ref-404,5) and possibly rwt 11st see; It 44; Pl-10 (No, 1384)OP. cit-, 50 Wb-s It 52 Ibid*, 53 Ibid., 1279 7-9. B, 189* B, 28551 Sinuhe R. 9.

of writings Borchardt,

54 Lange and SchXerq op- cit-v 119 153; IV9 Pl-XLIq 1555 Mariette, OP* Cit-9 II,? L-30,37* 56 Roederv loc. cit-* AS 67 (1931), 85, note 557 nLide, 28, note 2; 1det . 58 Wb-9 11,405,6-8. The blocks from this doorway were found in the 59 Urk,, IV, 43,4"cour de la cachette" at Karnak, see; PM., 11,133-13460 Urk-9 IV, 43,12, 61 Barguet, 90488 and note 2. op. cit., 62 Sethe, Die Bau- jXnd Denkmalsteine der alten Agypter und ihre Namen

63 ! r-k--v IV, 93,6. Faulkner, Con, Diet*, 84, took this to be a M of the dual of bljnt, but in this context it is more writing

160

likely 11,75.

to be for

rwty.

For the

location

of these

obelisks

see; LM9

64 !irk., IV, 56,1. 65 Lb IV, 56,3 -, -id 66 Ibid., IV, 642,12. See also PM, 11,74-7567 Lacau and Chavrier, op. cit., 108,11 and 12. 68 Urk-, IV, 43,4 and 12; 1332,19. 69 Lacau and Chevrier, op. citop 98,19. 70 Ibidep 71 Urk., 103, no See also Gitton, IV, 1332,19, :_IFAO74 (1974)9 63-73-

72 KRI, 19 171,1177v 1. For a rut (? ) in the Xiwt. &ntr of Ptah-Sokar see; Mariette, 1440, ap 12o Op- cit-, 74 Chicago University, Oriental Institute, Medinet Habu, 119 Pl-1039, 5 and 16. 73 ERI, I, 75 Macadam, op. cit., I, loco citop 76 Bre"ted, 77 Chassinat, 79 Ibidep cit.; 78 Urk-P IV, 1105P 16. 1867,5* Late Egyptian Miscellanies, 39,6. Erman,, 1gypter, 63, of the king. loc. pl. 8p 9. Piehl, loc. cit,; Wb.,, 11,404,2.

80 Gardiner,

quotes this text as an example of rwty wrty as a title 81 Wb-9 11,4049 1-

161

rryt
Dyn * VI 1 ."I
r -3

O*K. in

Ist* Into, Dyn*3 IVIII9 xxvi

g>b

6=0

1 st.

Int.

996 41 1st. . C=>

Int.

Dyne XII

789 JQ644
10 C-i XXI 3

Dyne XIIP

44 1
. 06

6 Dyne XII9 XVIII, M XIXJ XX

Dyne XII9 XVIII

xviii
Dyne XVIII 11

xxvi
12 Dyne XVIII C-3 Dyne XX15 4

Dyne XVII I Az C-3

S6 1-261 44 cl m9MM

Dyn.

Dyne XX1 Sir-

% 1 c-->

4="=>

9:31 or XXI C-3

to be resolved this word is that of the concerning 16 The W5rterbuch the reading reading* queried xMt in view of the the number of writings with the double r and also those which omitted problem the word as Mt, we Gardinerl7gave under the same entry as rwtv while 18 Faulkner, who again reads the word as, rwyt, has separate entries 6erny 19 took the for rwyt and rwt. Howeizer, reading of the word to be rryt, above. which wpuld be supported contain by the majority of the writings quoted due to and are piobably (qov. ) while the Late confusion with the similarly spelled word rwt Ck e-=>[F=u Egyptian the earlier writings . c=> ci and particularly variant would suggest that a double r was intended at the beginning of the in which only one r occur are again probably due to word* Writings Both of the writings with only the. b6 sign Im r rryt from come of Imaunedjeh in the reign of Tuthmosis III, showing that various spellings could be used for one 20 the same text. wordp even within The balance of the evidence would seem to be in favour of a confusion with rwt. the title hasp accordinglyp been adopted in this study. Rkyt occurs in texts from the Old Kingdom to the Twenty-Sixth Imy-r Dynasty. It is used most frequently in the title rryt which 21 is first found in the Sixth Dynasty and is the title of several 22 Intermediate Period. officials It continues at Dendera in the First 23 to be used in the Middle Kingdomp although it is never a very common title. In the New Kingdom one important holder of the title is the 24 Iny-r Theban official Imaunedjeh who was both a rryt and 37myreading rryt and this Those which the w are rave

The first

15Z

Other officials of the same dynasty also held the simple nsw. 27 26 There would seem to have it recurs in the Saite period. title and been more than one official to the rryt attached since an Eighteenth 28 Dynasty text talks However titles of the rmt of the =t. such as this, in no matter how often they may occur, are not very helpful rt deciding on the nature of the building as to the involved. function of the rryt is found An important in indication

25

the Maxims of Ptahhotep

where the rryt

reception-room ant official.

the rryt eived. instead crowding admitted. room the at Gardiner of at

or antechamber connected 29 Men are warned that there

they has "the must act accordingly one version conveyed palacev to noted picture that

appears to be a kind of with the office of an importis

if of

a code of behaviour
they the wish text is that their rryt also has pr-n of

for

and that

to be rec-

rryt

my mind and waiting the is

officials to be

the entrance to the 30 " This interpretationg entrance of to an official

turn

regarding building texts* Ir IMY-

as a reception supported by the nsw3l

the

evidence

Eighteenth held

Dynasty the titles

official

Imaunedjeh

As was noted above 1my-r rryt rryt and

he was also a wbm nsw32 and wam The fact nsw tpy. and has undoubtedly nedjeh had such a combination of titles
to the confusion in the past between the rryt and the

33

that
grryt

Imau-

contributed 34
as an-

other

had the titles 3, wtLmnswt wj1m,-- n nsw, 38 tpy n nsw37 and wm tpy n rryt. Although ImaunedJehIs titles officialq

Intef,

35

36

whm are

never

the fact that both men were wbmw has compounded with 'Irryt led to the mistaken identification title, of the rryt of Imainedjeh's in Intef's titleg To add im-r rryt and the Irryt wtLm_tpy n -rryt. to the confusionp duties among the list of Intef's are the state-

ments "One who carries

"These were my duties previously,

out the procedure

in the --D, C-3 of '-rryt but

of the

g44r6-3 n
group

09

40 This 0

and

has been takeng

to be a writing there is no evidence that the sign tk can be read as IIt wasp however, often confused with -: J,'6becaase of the similarity of the two signs in hieraticP41 and the group is, thereforep to be understood This of rryt. as a writing Intefy means that the official among whose titles was w4m tpy n 'rryt, duties in the rryt. This does not, howeve=9 necessitate performed . the identification that they were in of close the twop although proximity it is p1robably as both appear to assume to have been situated fair

)53 buildingg the entrance to an official often the palace. at to a palace or office, the area immThe 'Irryt was the "approach" before the door, while the rryt was a reception-room within ediately the is shown by the buildhg, consistent use of the dete=inative as . highly likely M for rryt. It is, thereforep that the duties of the The would meet and overlap. in the 'Irryt wbmw would greet visitors and petitioners and lead them to the rryt where they would wait before being condudted in to the officials connected with presence of the official rryt would with whom they had business. in use to the Howevert from to include buildings. Originally official seem to have been confined of administrative appears to have been extended the two areas

reception-rooms

the New Kingdom the te= similarly-placed dated little

houses. Early examples of this are rooms in private 42 43 to the Eighteenth Dynasties but these give and Nineteenth indidation In the Twentieth Dynof the function of the rryto

his idle lifep asty a text advising a scribe to reject remarks that 44 he has made for himself in the brewers' in a rryt quarter, while, love-songs daep the rryt for of similar seems to be a meeting-place 45 lovers. 46 Cerny has suggested that rryt may be related to the Coptic te= "cell, 3: oom,,647 Essentiallyp or antechamber thereforep rryt was used to describe a reception-room to administrative the officesp attached usually within later, it, palace, although came to be used for a room in a private dwelling. Rryt does not seem to have ever occurred in a temple-context here primarilybecause it hasp in the past, been and is included confused Davies, XII. 2 3 Weillp Petriev stellenp 4 5 6 Petriev Fischer, Raraq pl. XLIII; Dendereh II, anotherp damagedt writing occurs on pl. XLII. with b6th rwt and crryt. 119 pl.

N[orman)

de G, The Rock Tombs of Deir

el-Gebrawi,

1898, pl. IX; XII 603t (ref-407P 14)pl. X. in the Third

Urk. y IV9 9579 15; Wb., Beleg-

op. citep Dendera

Millennium

5&ba, Les Maximes de Ptahhotepo tant version of this text

BeCop pl. XVIIt a. 339 220 and 227 (the earliest Prissep in which to the early this Middle

exspelling

is Papyrus

of rryt

occursp

and which

has been dated

151Kingdom. must, which Other versions have been are of the Middle and New Kingdoms. original 7)also of It used the is in text There from

however, the later that jrk.

an Old were

Kingdom

versions this

copied of rryt

(Ibid., was

probablev -the oritinal Grab-

thereforet text); und

spelling

983,6; lange IV, 9589 10; 961,1; and Schiifer, p Reichesq 1.303; des Mittleren IIP 310 (with Denksteine Davies Harip rryt N Cormanj de Gt El-Amarna, Cnomastique of the 1119 pls*27;

added); restored); writing asc, the

a stroke 29 (largely gives =7t of Ela

(Mepetoire in the title

Amarnient

No*19) 3my-r

of 4A 1cD=6,,

official not loc. in

Ahmose, fact cit.; exist

I* inscriptions

The final of this

does stroke (Davies, man

on any Tell

Petriet

Amarna, pl*239 NO-44; Pendleburyl City of Akhenaten, III, plolXnIV9 7). Hari also gives the same title, in the same way, for spelled is named on a weight User (Harig op. cit NO-72), This official --v (Pendlebury,, III, 4; which bears his titles op. cit Pl-LXIIq , ) including CIII, 49 the damaged group',., It is possible that this is to be read more likely be'restored Late 7 Zgba, version 5). Egyptian Op- cit-t of 1119 1619 7) although it is gn* In any case the word cannot to be a writing of to give the writing Gardiner, reproduced by Hari; as rryt Miscellaniesq 519 442 (This 259 13; 106,17writing Dynasty occurs in a Twelfth (Papyras B. Mo 10371/10435P 0(Papyrus Prisse, that this 13,10) term (Ibid*9

the Maxims of Ptahhotep version of in this instead

The older

passage

has pr-nsw 8 9 Newberryp

of rryt

may not have occurred Beni

so it is possible the original text. pl, XXX; Pierret, UP IIP

Hasang It

Insc.

Louvre,

Up

108*

Lange and Sch1iferg op- cit-P 958P 15; Wb., Belegstelleng IV, 9549 5; 958t B.

310; 'Urk. p IV, 9559 10; 603 (ref-4079 14)-

9579 6;

10 Urk-t 11 Ibid,

IVv 967t 7; 9739 17v IV, 10649 15; 1867,6. 12 Ibid., 13 Gardiner, Cheater Beatty It pl. XXX, 92P 4Hieratic Papyri in the British 14 Lbid. v pl. XVIt 9* 15 Budge, Facsimilies Mus

thf Egyptian

(this XLII, Second Series, 111,12 pl. column writing was , (OP- cit-, here by Gardiner, transcribed 36, note 1) and as shown Cerny (Coptic Etymological Dictionary, 134) but as c'Ps by (Liebespoesie, 6). ) Miller, pl.

155

16 Wb., 119 40717 Gardiner,

18 Faulkner, derny, 19 20 Urket 21 Davies, 22 Petrie, a. 23 Newberryp cit-, 24 Urk-P 25 Ibid., 26 Ibid*, IIP IV, loc. 310,4; 954,5 cit.; Pierret, Petriep 8; and 962, lle Daviea, loc. cit.; Lange and Schiifert 2p, 15Lahunt 955,10; 119 pls. XXI; XXIX. 957,6 and 15; 958,10and

Gra=

1,577148,. 134 passim. Weillp loc. cit.. X; XI, * Fischer, op. cit., pl. XVII,

Con. Dictop op- cit-9 loc.

IV9 954-961, cit.;

Dendereth 1898, plsIX;

958,8; 983,6;

loc.

27 Wb., Belegstelle

11,603, 9

cit.. (ref-407p

14)-

R8 'Erk. . IV9 1867,6. 339 220 and 227* 29 Zba, OP,, cit-9 30 Gardinerg JEA 37 (1951)9 109, note 31 As notes 32 Urk*q 33 ald-P 34 Erman, 24 and 25 above. IV9 955P 10; 9579 10; IV9 957,61 957,15; ZIS 20 (1882), Studien

2. 962,79629 12 and 1790-92; des Pharaonen-

958P 11; 960,2; 9589 12; 1;; 959,8; Millerg

961,9; 961,1;

2. note

ZIS 26 (lm)p

Spiegelberg, reiche

ur)d Materialen

zam Rechtswesen

52-53,

35 Urk. , IV, 975,16 and 1736 Ibid. , IV,, 963,1537 Ibid. 9 IV, 964P 938 Ibid*, IV, 9659 5; 972,1539 Ibid., 1V, 9679 7. Grammar, Sign Listp Hieratische 40 Lbid-P IV9 973,1741 Gardinerp E. 23 and U-13; M61ler, Palaeographi p 1-11,125 and 468. Liebespoesie, 42 Urk-9 IV9 10649 15; Miller, pl. I, 18. 43 Gardinerg Late Egyptian Miscellaniest 44 Ibid-, op-, ci writings 106,17. pl, XVIO 9; XXX, G. 294; 6iller, 12; For a discussion of these P12,6-7, column IIIt , of rryt see; Gardinerg OP- cit , 36, note 1. Chester Beatty Papyri, I 45 Gardiner, 25P 13-

166
%R

46 Cerny,

Coptic

Etymological Dictionaryt

Dictionary, 287b.

134-

47 Crum, A Coptic

161

h3yt Dyne IV9 V Dyne IV, V2

ro

ro

ro

Dyne

V3
I st Int*
Ptol.

r. ==

C& Dyn9 V4
m

m 92

9===: p

Dyn- V5
Dyne X118

ri J'%a
-.

Dyne XII

-a4
ro nyfl Dyne XVIII10

f. I119 A. Dyne XII,

11 xviii 0

* h..

zi -

Dyne XVIII
O-kD; =: q

12
-

C
Ack

, q V==:Dyne XIX13
v=:9
III

ral

44 re q =:
ink 3

HeKeq Dyno XX914 xxx

c-: 3

'4 C-3
I ri

Dyne XjXl

ro &

in

An

16 Dyne XX
XXII, 18 XXV

ca =,
= 'Q-Q

Dyne XXI17 19 Dyne =1 xxx

A=k

44 cl C--j ro
ro

I .\-=. Dyne

Dyne XXV, Ptol. Dyne XXV121

20 Dyn * XXV 3

It

'A4 1 r= v--: ,,
% rZ3

22

M304;

A C-3,CL
Ptol.

D3rn. XXX2 25

Ph, A=*

24

26 _ ptol.
29

Ptol.

Zi

fD ft

Ptole -28
pto, 031

Ptolo

Ptole

30

Ft: 344

Z2; Z4

Ptolo

32

144 ra.
1,

ptol.

33

lei

pto, 034

for building has three entries One Th,e Vrterbm-ah elements named hlyt. 5:>36 of these seems to be connected with the verb hs "to roaatt, and wasp As such this wotdq which kind of bakery or kitchen. probablyp some 37 the scope occurs only in accounts of the reign of Seti I, is outside ta be related to the h3yt under discusof this study and is unlikely sion here* The other two words in the W8rterbuch are h3yt "hall" or "fore-

Iss

court.,

36

and h3yt

"heaven"

or

,roof it.

39

This

division htt

by Faulkner terms is also followed who gives ate 41 h3Yt Ip 0 rt a,,,. that there was only However, it seems likely of which Late changedv or rather became extendedi, translation when a small
from the

two separ40 "ceiling,, and the meaning

into

one term

between is chapel

dle Kingdoms when the preferable and Graeco-Roman periods

H3yt title becurs very 42 both this is frequently writings ,halln title

the Old and Mid"ceiling" and the or portico was intin the

endede Old Kingdom onwards to

smsw hiyt of of

translations the the evidence fact that

determinatives of which2bhow 43 44 indicating and "ceiling,,, albnep only one word which is

support thatq on

involved* in

Despite use

this

thrcbughout smsw hiyt. he seems,

dynastic He could more he is the often,

a very old title45 46 is Egypt, little be attached to have in to the to been

continued

known of the daties of the 47 48 or a pyramid a temple although 49 In the last offidiale a palace of Rekhmire 50 " This as "clearing would or suggest a portico

capacity the that leading reaching to him, it

mentioned Vizier

the

biography the of palace.

way for the, h3yt into the

enter front

was at the main

the

buildingt

a porch

edifice. the yt

sb3 of

had just Sincd Rekhmire mentioned 51 down where courtiers were bowing to assume building h3yt, thatq (the having Irryt, entered qevo) in the he was front

would

be reasonable before the

area

immediately on by door. of the

main of the

ushered of the

official

a covered

portico

Examples Intermediate meaning word Middle had of

hSyt

outside Those for

of which

this are

title known it

are would is

rare

before

the

Third

Period. "ceiling"

support possible at least

an original that by the the

h3ytp

although of by that

also

acquired

an interpretation since hall" earliest the it could, 52 IAgn. examples of 53 of

"Porticoll, date,

Kingdom

be already

determined

by a "columned One of h3yt Here, have occurs the in

of

h3yt

outside of 0 -111

of

the

title gt

gmew

description passage, c3-door. examples

the the

tomb M

Ankhtif*. would

XpAjg. to

mn a very been part

obscure of the

appear

Fortunately ing of In the the word.

other

h3yt

leave

no doubt

of

the

mean-

Instructions

of

Amenemhat

1,

the

hsywt

of

a pr

are

des-

169 cribed suggest sky. as being that this made of h3yt lapi B. 54 The choice coloured this text of a blue blue date the to from choice stond imitate the of would the New Kingvocab-

was a ceilingg versions of

Although original was of Texts of

surviving

dom the ulary,

compositionp the the Middle

and consequently

Kingdom. support a meaning of "ceiling".

New K:Lngdomp alsot

An Eighteenth

Dynasty

stela

records

the fact

that

the

storehouses

of

the temple of Amun at Karnak were filled with tribute up to their 55 h-yt, in the Book of the Deadt the house (pr) of Osiris while, 56 (Inbw), (s3tw) and a ceiling (Myt). floor A sm_ contains walls a description Dynasty, ilar of a pr of Amunp in the Twenty-First also 57 j includes haytp inbwt s3tw and c-3wy. a h3yt is tm be understood in these texts, Clearlyp as a "ceiling" and thisp translation earlier. icularly ests portico ful for on the evidence for The use of availablep texts would seem to be the preferable to the New Kingdom oil smsw h3,ytv howeverp partthe term in

the word in

ascribed the title

in as illusttated that h3Yt was already or porch before further

the Rekhmire acquiring texts

inscriptiong meaning

a wider

suggstrongly as a term for a help-

an entrance, of the New Kingdom the development are not very 58 of the term. before

Unfortunately

an understanding in

of

Cne interesting pylon door ulting occurs

case where h3yt the Twenty-Fifth Pylon roofed

is used of a porch at Karnake porch with

a temple

Dynasty

when Shabaka renewed tj; e He describes two supporting the rescolumns,

and porch

of the Fourth a lightly

structurep 59 3t. as a h-3yt

At the end of the same dynastyg Tanutamunbuilt two h3Yt for the temple of Amunat Napata. One is described as being of stone with 60 door-leaves (II-_,, of electrum. while the secondt at the back (? pr wy) 61 ]_&t, qevo) of the temple was connected with the care of cattle. Whatever the nature of the latterv the former hsyt was probably a portico like those erected in the Thirtieth Dynasty. This is possibly also true of the h3yt built in the wb3 of Horshef., "by the official 62 Hor in the Twenty-Sixth Dynasty* Vercoutter has identified this with the frontage of the Ramesside temple at Heracleopolis but this 63 suggestion remains unproved.
A damaged texto contemporaneous with the %e-Sam-h dynasty, notes

IbO

the restoration

of a h3y[t] at Kawa. Dynasty h3yt had become the By the Thirtieth with low screen sites* walls One of these

64

term used for which

the

porticos on several

and engaged columnsg was constructed

were erected I

temple

by Nectanebo

of aandstonet surrounded as a Ilh-3yt.... at Philae and was described 65 the building; The same king records by columns. " of at He=opolisp a pr for the goddess Nehmetaawy, with a h3yt which is said to have 67 66 The columns with sistram-capitalsp portico as has-the at Philaes Hermopolis In pottico was undoubtedly of Hibis of similar oasisj design* Nectanebo II constructed the temple in Kharga

onto the front of the columns, abutting with plant-form a portico 69 68 temple. This is called and also a h3yt c3t, a h3yt Arridaeus In the time of Philip work was executed on the w1bt of including the building the Falcon at Athribis, of a hiyt with eight
W3d

colu; ins, By this

situated time h3yt

at the

entrance

was firmly

to the wcb t_7 *0 established as the name of

(r)

these

small "porticos" to all structures

extended in use and applied and wasp thusp easily design, wherever their of similai position within the temple complex* In the Ptolemaic the term was used for period 71 the roof-chapel of the temple or Hathor at Dendera, and for build72 73 ings situated beside the sacred lakes. The Dendera roof-chape, is similar in to style to the Thirtieth other Dynasty porticos can not and there be so readily is suppose that differed greatly h3ywt.) which size

no reason identified,

Other or appearance* 76 Graeco-Roman h2qwt are recorded at Esna974 Karnak75 and Edfu. The meaning of hsyt in the Late and Graeco-Roman periods is not in doubt; it referred to a small portico or chapel with screen walls and engaged columns. Similarly in texts up to the Twenty-First translated as "ceiling". terms It is there is no doubt that of the existencet which is best are two separate Dynasty possible of a noun h3yt these

in plang

unrelated

however, it which happen to show similar spellings, is much more likely that the original term h3yt, "ceiling'19 was extenddate than can be proved on present edq probably at a much earlier evidenceg to cover a small porch in front of an entrance still and it the is term and as such that it occurs in the title smsw h3Yt. Later to the porticos came to be appliedq specifically, of Graeco-Roman periods.

the Late

16%
Previous it was a te= to to discussions for this see a porticop is the. Goedicke as this of h3yt have, in or in the main, concluded structure. the title of as used which, that 77 One smsw h3Yt9 the in adminthis

pavillion whop

similar

exception preferred istrative title would

discussing

quarter. have a part Corroborative is pralmbly

h3yt 78 ., If be

"collective a were sop from This to to support the term is not then

designation hsyt term

to of

distinguished

the

clearly, there

described is no

a building. evidence related gives hiyt as

neca1; sa=y, ' since suggestion.

Goedicke's hyt "heaven", iheani2Lg is open

H3yt which the

a translation of to h%t "roof".

W8rterbuch or not

an

alternative into Coptid of

Whether Gardiner wayil and b3ty. porch Krall 84 83

survived as 11 to the 80

question. 62

regarded or

h3yt

ancestor although ZcLr-l-r

forecourt,

the Coptic 81 Z' Cernyp following as a derivative

Zc).e:%-r a "gateSpiegelberg of Egyptian

preferred

see

1 2
3 4 5

IXv 77t abb-31; Mariettev Empirdp 262 (wrongly numbered 362)9 Junker, Junker,
Borchardt, Hassant Borchardt,

dzav

Les Mastabas do l1ancien Op- cit-9

24, No. 22;

op. cit-P
Statuen

78, abb-32; Mariette,

und Statuetten 111,103Ip

341142, No. 212.

Gliza, VIq part op. Molallav cit

6 -11oAdierv

Ip 25, Noe23j 232, VicAp 3; P1-20-

Lange and Sch&fer# Drab- und Denksteine 67.

des Mittleren

Relcheal

I.

8 Ibid, 9 179 Ibid. 9 249; Chassinatp Edfoup 1,415ZAS 34 (1896), 47- see also Malininep BIFAO 34 (1934)v 10 Griffithq 6511 Urk- 9 IV9 1073,512 Ibido, IV9 4299 7loc. cit.; malinineg loc* cit* (P. Sallier UP 1119 1. 13 Griffith, The second bird was transcribed by both Griffith and Malinine as the 4-sign (Gardiner, Gra=arq Sign Listp G.21). It ist in factp Tlw-bird (Ibidop the G-4) as would be expected in such a writing. For a copy of the hieratic text see+ Budge, Facsimilies of Egyptian Hieratio Papyri in the British Museumq Second Seriesp pl., IXV,

162.

Compare the

sign

with

MO'llerj

Hieratische (Malinine,

Palaeographiet by Malinine cit., of

II, W*. 191, the

The same also

applies

to the transcription op. determines

same sign on a new ostracon (unnumbered). This writing plate stead 14 Budge, (Chapter III's Roeder, of F-4 . The Book of the Dead, 1259 44); Chicago the Great 393-

65 and following the word with n inText volumeg Institute, pl*23A9 267, Rameses 19;

(1898)t

Egyptian Oriental

Universityq Inclosure

Temple vfithin

of Among I.

ASAE 52(1954)p

15 LD-P 111,17016 Gardiner, Cnozqp Pl-XIW5* 17 Hamadaq ASAE 47 (1947)t 179 318 LD., IIIv 255)'L-, Urk-, 111,68,13literaturzeitung Rev. d'Eg. Pl-37o iII; III8 (1951)9 13 (1910)t 107; Pl-4; Pl-II9,

19 Wreszinskit 12 (after Mariette,

Orientalistische P*381); Denderah Leclantg IIIP

20 Urk. 9 111,689 5BIPAO 49 (1950)t 21 Vercoutter, 22 LD*p III, 23 Metropolitan Hibis 65p reveal)* 285a. Museum of Artq Oasisq

88; PleEgyptian HIP

Expeditionp (same,

The Temple of omitting a pl,

in El-Khargeh

649 top pl.

24 Daressyp ASAE 18 (1919)9 145P 825 Sauneronq Esnaq IIIv 26 Ibideq 194, Insc*284P 3196, Insc. 284,12*

27 Urk. 9 VI11f 152,23728 Chassinat, BIFAO 30 (19309 30029 Urk., VIII9 52, No. 63P he 30 Mariettep opo cite, IV90-2. 31 Urk-9 VIIIP 52, Noe63, d. 32 Mariettet opo citep Ij. 62, J. 33 Dmichenq Baugeschichte des Denderatempelsq, pl, XXXI, 14 and 1734 Wbot 119 476 (not quoted, by the Belegstellen 35 Ibid. 9 476,1436 Ibid-9 4759 937 KRIq I, 244t 15; 245P 14; 260,9; 269p 151110 note 3v notes that 38 Wb-s UP 476t 4-11. 39 Ibid. P 476,12-13. Leclantg, op., cit#9

16S Fairman lated is h3yt of the opinion "ceiling" 156. that the rather W5rterbuch than Dach should "roof". have trans, -

as Decke Con* Dict,,

40 Faulknerl 41 loc. 42 Wbe, cit-.

11,476,8-11. op. loc. op. cit. cit. 1,17; 9 cit.. v 67; 249; RKk. q IVP4299 Kingdom, 7; 1073, Gardiner, Late Egyptian

43 E. g. t Lange and Schaferp 61,1; Stories, Malinine, 44 E-g-v 545 Murrayq 46 For 31; Index of Lange and Schaferv

Names and Titles of thts title 60*-61* Stories, see;

of

the

Old

pl, XLI. 839 note

discussions Gardiner,

Helckq

Beamtentiteln,

47 Gardinerp Gardiner, 48 Hassan, 49 See; 50 Urk-, 51 Ibid. 52 Lange

Onom. p Iq Late Egyptian The Tomb of

1135. 61,1; Davies N[ina] de G and 7*

Amenemhat,

loc.

ci

Gardinery IVP IV, ,

.; Cnom.,

Badawi,

pl*Vll,, see qlso; ASAE 40 (1940), PI-60.

Lbidov

1,60*-61*

1073,510739 3op. * cit., 1,67; 249-

and Sch&fer, loc. loc. 429,7citoo cit. cit*.

53 Vandierp 54 Malinine, 55 Urk-P 56 Budgev 57 Ramada, 58 LD., iental 59 Leclantt 28-38. 60 Urk., 61' Ibido, IIIP IV,

loc, loc.

cit.. 170 (a h3yt loc. cit.

at

the

Ramesseum); Gardinerv Ch.

Chicago Op- cit,

University, pl-XIP 15(Jan.

Or-

Institute, loc.

cit.;

(also

Yoyotteq

d'Eg

18 NO-55

1953)v

111,689 IIIj 689

513(1950)t 12759note 1,166; see; 200; 167. Lyons, pl. 26, line 106. see; 88 and pls. II; III. (See also; Dar-

62 Vercoutter, essy,

BIFAO 49

ASAE 5 (1905)v under

63 See further 64 Macadam, 65 Champollion, PM.

w1a3q p. qC), note of Kawaq

The Temples Notices for of

1,67,

Descriptives, photographs Philaev Nos--3

For

a plqn

VIf 202; 204; 9 Island and Temples Opcit-#

A Report

on the

and 4-

66 Roederq

393-

16t

67 Lyons, loc,
68 Metropolitan 66t reveal. graph

cit..
Museum of Arto Egyptian Expeditiong opcit, X, 0,. 65, and for a photo.., -Iq pl. J=III, 9

Por a plan see; Ibid. see; Lbid. 9 It pl, VII.

69 Ibid*9
70 Daressy, 71 Mariette, 72 Mariette,

I, pl-64,

'top-.
145,8. IV, 02; DUmichen, loc. cit.. 100-103 111,0.37;

ASAE 18 (1919)9 OP. cit-v

73 Chassinat,

op. cit. 9 It? 1.62, j. Le Teme de Dendara,

19 Pl-XLI;

PM-9 VI,

and

plan on 9474 Sauneronq opo cit-, 75 Urk-9 VTTIP 52,63,

194, Insco2849 3-

d and h; 152,237o Idop BIFAO 30 (1931), 300o 76 Chassinat, Edfoul, 1,415; 77 Leclant, opo citop 111-112; Badawyt ZIS 102 (1975)v 88; Vercoutter, Le Culte d'Horus & Edfca 95; Barguetv Templev 288; Alliott OPo Citoo Temps des Ptolemees, au oo egyptiens, 210, note 4; isis d'Edfou, p. X, note 17)q 134, note 7 (2) for 11,483; Daumas, les Mammisis des Temples 36; Chassinat, Le Ma=JEA 4 (19 YoYottev opo cit-P 8; See also Cartef

and Cardinert hzyt as a term for "ceiling". 78 Goedicke, The Report of-Wenamun, 19o See also Wilke, ZA'S76 (1940), 93-9979 Wbop 11,476,12o f-1-3-31.For Zmeerr see; Crum, A Coptic 80 Gardiner, Onomop 1,60*-61* 713b-714ao This term does not appear to be entered Westendorf's Koptisches Handw'O'rterbucho Dictionaryq 81 Cerny, Coptic Etymological 82 Spiegelbergp Koptisches Dictionary, 298. 248; Ido, Koptische EtyHandw6rterbuchv in

mologien, 25, No. 16o 83 Krall in Revillout, Revue Egyptologique 84 Wb-9 1119 2229 5-

2 (1882)9 31, note 1.

165

bwt Dyn. I D. vn* I-PtolP. Dyno V, VI, XII, XVIII, C3 Dyno VIq XVIII 50 Dyne XII13 Dyno XVIII 16[] 14 Dyno XI, Dyn. XVIII 17 Dyno XjIl 5 18 Dyn. 5 a 19 Dyne 13 Dyn. I, Dyne V7 N XVIII 12 V, XII4

Dyno IV, V, VII xviii xii, 8 XIX 10

Dyii. V9, VI, XII9 XIxq XX, Ptol. cl C-3 11 Dyno Xii

Dyno XII

Dyno XVIII, XTX, XX Dyno XIX LJ 21

Dyno XVIII19 r-3 Dyn" XX22

F] IQ C'o znlC-3

Dyno XIX Ptolo 23

20

Vwt is

dynastic common term which was in use throughout an extremely Egyptp from the Archaic period to the Ptolemaic era. It is a term to to be devoted and it is not posswhich a separate study ought really ible in a work of this kin4 which is attempting to review a large this one word which occurs so number of wordsp to assess adequately frequently Sn texts of all periods* However, it would also be unaccto omit such an important term and I propose to give here a eptable summary of actual the history of 4wt and to discuss its use *ith'relation both and in clear must the preslightly to buildings. a very ancient is one which onwards. in occurs, It is, alone thereforeq

The term is compounds, that from

the First

Dynasty

which have been a building-type and protodynastic in the Archaic

the enclosure

represented

the bwt-hieroglyph in existence but it is in

which

was already

The form of periods. (see the writings period enclosure this which whichp at this is of brick. of

the hieroglyph above), period of

varies

essentially

a rectangular

in Egypt, contention of in one of

would have concerning the lower

been constructed the exact nature of the small

The main point enclosure is usually

the matter depicted

the identification

square

lb6

corners was in

of

the

enclosure use from

in the

the

most

usual

form

of

the

sign have

which inter-

constant

preted

possibly a tower to guard the entrance others have regarded it as being a 26 The early variants representation of the gateway itself. of the sign interpretation would tend to support the latter as the second writing It is, thereforeq quoted above does seem to show an entrance. probable that the small sq1zarn represents a gateway in the corner of the enclosureg as a building, 25 to the enclosurev while square the This wasp probablyg designed to restrict a complex entrance 27 in which case it can be claimed to the enclosure 4wt have survived. at Abydos, known today as the A third example also exists as the enclosure purpose of these is now occease of that at least

First 24

Dynabty.

Some writers

access

two protodynastic

These are the large brick enclosures 28 Shunet Ez-Zebib and the Middle FortP which opied it has not been possible monastery. 30 by a Coptic

to excavate The original

enclosures

has been a subject of much debate. The excavators regarded them as "forts'19 based prinarily a judgement which was, presumably, on thibir 31 More recent opinions has size. on the nature of these enclosures depended on whether or not the writer believed the royal cemetery Um El-Q&! ab to be the actual tombs of the kings of the Archaic perat iodg The weight of the evidence doesp however# indicate that the royal tombs of the First Dynasty, and some of those of the Second Dynasty, were at Abydosq the large 32 high officials, In this archaic case it mastabas at Saqqara belonging that to id most likely the'enclosures

at Abydos were connected with the provision of the mortuary cult of the dead kings9 playing role to that of the court around similar a the Step Pyramid at Saqqara. Both the Shunet and the Middle Fort have complex gateways which would have been readily in represented the hieroglyphic by a square in the corner of the enclosure*33 to regard Saqqara as the royal cemetery Those writers who prefer 34 Emery of the Archaic period have suggested other interpretations* the Upper Egyptian sees them as "surrounding of the king" residence sign

that they were "Residenzen far die Teilnahme and Ricke35 considers der lebenden Vnige G5tter-festen" an abydenischen at the nearby 36 Osiris temple. Lauer, however, suggests that they were magazines for this same temple. In view Step Pyramidq of the comparison the proximity of which can be made with the court of the

the enclosures

to the royal

cemetery

16-1

and the the

overwhelming cult,

evidence these for

that

1wt was concerned are much more as either Osiris are of temple. the

primarily

with

funerary

enclosures dead kings for at that the First

likely

to have for

served the live

as cult-places monarch or

than the

residences

storehouses

The survil7ing there the cults is no reason

enclosures to doubt by the the

Abydos similar of

Second existed

Dynasty within serve

but

structures the 37 courtiers",

rectangles of Since the the of

bounded kings form the of of

"tombs

to

the

Dynasty.

hieroglyph periodp it

was already would in

well-estaUished to

by

the that not as it pose, large ary to

start similar

dynastic

seem logical Egypt. of

suppose These need

enclosures have that a :wt.

had been any

existed connected large is

predynastio the cults

necessarily is possible

with

dead

rulers its purthat bound-

brick certainly

enclosure, evidence

whatever to

was called

There estates

suggest by brick the

produce-bearing walls and known the cults. and has both.

were

originally the term is

enclosed used, in

as 1wtq since estates of the

Old Kingdom, for the of this who

describe

funerary This use

which term is

provided outside studied

offerings of the

mortuary study

scope

already

benn

extensively

by Jacquet-Gordon

discusses also been cult estates of hwt

the. :w Lt-foundations the funerary by of for of the cults. the

provisioned foundations and under are also

and those known as n1wtv which 38 the 4wt as having She regards king to provide for by when refer if his the the mortuary king. These

instituted the control

officials an earlier Archaic originated4o resp=ible or king to

app6inted periodq period or, for

attested

occurrences to in the the a titlet offer-

on the from

jar-seals the

either contained

estate the ings

which of the

produce

office to the

administrator of hwt the noble is

tomb to is of

concerned. have texts, called of

despatching 41 to the

To return ings, of the there kings the

as it

known from

referred that kiwt, the

actual

build-

further the

evidence, Archaic period of vase the

cult-centres serves to

were function at the

which Abydene

support

identification of a diorite of 4wt In the

enclosures.

A piece bears referred letely the

found of at

the 4wt

tomb of of

title to the

a sem-priest of the king

king Kda at Abydos 42 This would have Kda. has since had been already of Adjib is comp-

Abydos

which

destroyed. use by

addition end of

the'expression the First Dynasty*

1wt-k3

come into

A tLwt-k3

16T

attested43 Second chapel In temple to such

as is

Dynastyq of the of both

, called 44 Hetepsekhenuy. and royal

a 4wt-k3

3b-ntr, The use individuals

of of

the

first

king

of

:bhe

private

wt-113 for the -45 continues. name of edifice '. the the

mortuary

Old Kingdom the king even that is

4Wt was retained when the it design

as the of the

mortuary changed

had been brick

an extent This the

no longer by of left

resembled, the fact at

original which marked Abusir 4wt

enclosure. ended for

illustrated temple they

that Dashur 46 to

blocks were In the

were with

inta

Valley before

Snofdru the is

bwt-hieroglyph the pyramid

quarries.

papyri of Nefer-

temple

of

Neferirkare,

referred

as "the

irkarei,

47

examples icularly specifying

and "the thdt this

bwt of Kakaiii.

48

There was the

can be no doubt temple itself the terms is found in

with

these a

bwt of the king of the contexts

and not occurv in

"foundation"

in view

in which which

part-

the writing

of Hwt-Nfr-Ir-k5_rI

the officials which 49 the pr-wrw, both of which refer However, probably temple. records from refer This that is other examples to an estate so with for 51

are to be on duty to particular

areas than

a duty-rota the '=t-bntt and 50 of the temple. the tLwt of a king to his mortuary

from

the Old Kingdom of rather from

of the king example temple the

another

provisions

the same archive which of Neferirkare were brought two ways. provisioned in which Firstly, a the

the jLwt of Raneferef. In the Old Kingdomq

thereforep

4wt was used in a foundation which

and most frequently, mortuary culty

to describe

and secondly

as the name of the building

Hwt does not occur as the term for a cultus temple cult was celebrated. L. (q*v-)t in the Old Kingdomy the regular expression being 4wt-nj although possible exceptions to this are found on the Fifth Dynasty Palermo Stone.
In lack employ could within inscriptions "gateway" standard as bwt. are of the Archaic period with 52 rectangular of that the enclosures which the can be equated bwt-hieroglyph, Cn the others showing Stone the the the same name which simple is rectangle also found,

the

the

be read which

Palermo

same sign name of the

hieroglyphs is not

representing employed for

edifice*53

The usual ally have In the been of

hwt-sign rectangular discussed the fact

enclosures by Kaplony that at

but, occasionsame buildings 54 have "battlements... These buildings 55 #. them as 11G6tterfestLMgen, who regards three of these buildings are named

view

least

I bq

in

connection of the

with

the

pd-gs

ceremony,

it

is

most

likely

that

they

were

temples In the

some kind. same annals of of a temple. bwt in the Middle 57 Kingdom with There the is is less well cult evidence attestedg as the for although 4wt the 1my-r be relative has not of use hwt the expression tp-bwt (qov. ) occurs56 to mean

"roof" The use

it

was certainly individuals term in

still are

connected known. to the hwt

mortuary little

various of the

relation of

cultus of for for

n_ Swth employed paucity survived.

"Overseer

temples the title although 58 that lawt could Sethi, implies bwt-ntr. However, further due to the

as an abbreviation of relevant 59 texts

this

period,

evidence

As with the

so many words

the

majority

of

the

extant

examples

date

from

New Kingdoino One interesting text, from the beginning of the Eighteenth Dynasty, his

how Ahmose I builty at 60 Tetisheri. These grandmother records that of the 4wt, in brick rubble which the stela

Abydos, structures bearing into

a pyramid have the

and a lawt for been

excavatedrevealing consists which were

text

was found,

a square with

buildingg to form

divided a solid

many compartments An offering pots, had of to bwt the

filled at the

constructiono of 61 offering

chapel, from 4

entrance into

tm which the centre back

were of of

hundreds structure. chapel.

extended been, to

-one side ally, such set

the this

The stela The use either Egyptian for solid the dead

origin. desoribe

up at

the

an edifice, by basis

which the for not

bears

no resembl=ceor a standard term

encloEwre indicates lay in was presence of

represented that its purely of the the the

hieroglypht using in its this plan. for

templet

particular This the

a building construction queen, the the

function,

virtually cult of

an offering large amount This the bLwt, to

chapel of

pottery the

leaving continuance evidenced

no doubt of for the the the

as to

purpose funerary

building. of

hhows

essentially Old Kingdom temples

nature term kings

as already be used

and the of, the

continues

as the

name of

mortuary

and quwens Examples of would mortuary as being

of this

the are

New Kingdom. much too by frequent to be detailed it individually that often

and little the royal

be gained temples the

so doingo West

However, Bank at king.

can be noted were most

on the

described

1wt of

a particular

Thebes 62

110 Often in tive to the these pr of temples are 63 indicating Amun", of the main described as being that of they "the were 4wt under of the the king (named)

administra-. refers of Upper

control these

temple

Amun at

Karnak. ) of

One text the Kings

temples Egypt 64 "the

collectively which are

as "the beside each of his of

tLwt (pl. (Amenhotep

and Lower Thebes". m rnpw which

III%)father rwaotthe This

Amun at 4wt nt ]w

The full 4wt of

name of millions

thesettemples-:. of the king.

years"

expression, mortuary worship of

to have been used only for actual was once thought 65 templesp in which the was, in fact9 used of any temple the king was observed, *,,. to r the chief with even god the if of cult the the of temple 66 area. the king the in question this is

was dedicated expression to is note

primaril. linked that pz tir tomb

Since it

so closely the -.i full spss

interesting of the great Kings

name of

a king's

tomb in r-&3 hr

Valley w3st west

was

n bbw n rnDwt of years clearly New Kingdom, of

Imntt on the its

"The of

and noble

Of billiohs Hwt, therefore, in the

Pharaoh retained this

association to

Thebes" 4,67 the funerary with private individo.

cult uals. It with

and, 68 was,

was extended

howeverfrom frequency kiwt-ntr.

the for

New Kingdom the cult-place

onward of of

that

1wt was used as an abbso numerous way and to 69

increasing for

a god, this in are this

reviation that quote In rooms there texts the within

Once again, that 4wt

examples

can be no doubt at length is

was employed

unnecessaz7bwt is found referring to individual

Ptolemaic a temple. is little

period 70 that

There of this

can be usefully The administrative Wilbour here. emphasising Papyrus,

added

in

such of

a brief 4wtv

study as

important in the to worth, nature was used

term.

aspect is

the

indicated and complex It funerary when it into the is

Ramesside

a topic

too

diverse

be considered however, of

once

again

the in

fundamentally the Old Kingdom continued Since

1wt which

can be seen in the there the

clearly wayq

almost

exclusively name of

this royal is

and which

New Kingdom

as the

mortuary no one form the

temple. of

a 1wt was essentially which can be identified rather depicted than in

a cult-placeg as a 1wt, its the plan.

building of

term

defining a hwt but,

function

an edifice like that

Originally sign

was an enclosure even by the time of

hieroglyphic

III the Old Kingdom, the to the term was being applied to buildings The link period so closely which bore tLwt of the the

no resemblance and those function. cult place of of of

the

original

enclosure.

between

these

prethe

and protodynastic simple adjunct of term ntr a king. was

was their identified to

identity with

Since the dead,

the

was employed Although with the the

distinguish i7a the that of 7T range temples

a god from was not

that being

even result

cult Old Kingdom the temple king, hiU

distinction of

enforced a 4wt while

the the

a god could templet

be called could in the

cult-place

mortuary

be described demotic script

as a Ijwt-ntr. with time a similar the for pagan

Hwt occurs but into in the

of had 73

72 meanings fallen

Coptic hwt

period, survives

by which only

disuse,

as a term

allsepulchrel"

Emery, iften a seal

Hor-AhA,

20, fig.

13 (also

published III, pl-199

in Kaplonyq

Die Inschroccurs on

der Agyptischen

Prihzeitq

36. The sign

the from tomb 3357 at Saqqara, and has within-the enclosure name of Hor-Aha. The sealh-as-two and one rows of hwt-enclosures large This group has been read by Kaplony as either 1wt-njswt - . (Ibid., Or 4wt-k'j'(t) 11,1098). 2 Petrie, is Royal Tombs II, pl-XIIt 3& The reading pl. VI, of the sign as I)Lwt by comparison Wth Ibid-v I, bwt-enclosure of the same naze* pl-IXq this 12. 8 which

confirmed It

shows a

typical 3 4 Ibid-Y Although

"gatewael of the hwtsign lacks the characteristic 6 hieroglyph, the reading is confirmedq as with No, 2, by comparison (Ibid, It pl. IX9 1 and 2; IX9 1 and 3)- Other with other wiitings writings of this simple enclosure which could be interpreted as '%wt" 165,15; see; Kaplonyq British OP- ci -, Museum, Hieroglyphic III, 5,110; Pls, Texts, from II, 67,241; pl. 2D. Dynasty to that the following Urk-, It

This

writing

of )wt occurs period.

consistently are

the Pirst

the Ptolemaic references

Examples only

so numerous

Petrieq a representative opo selection; Lit., I, pls. XV, 16; XXVI, 58t 59 and 60; Kaplonyq op, vit*y HIP 36,118,86P 322; 1239,737; 1259 749; jjrkep 19 49 9; Pls-35,115; Petrie, Hedum pl*21; ID-9 119 42a; 76a; Marietteg Les Mastabas provide de I'Ancien Rnpirep 384; Newberry,, El-Bersheh, 19 pl. XXXIII; Reiches, I. Lange and Scha'fer, Grab- und DenkBteine

des Mittleren

111

39t h,

5; Newberryo Dynasty

Beni Hasang 19, pl. VII; Temple at Deir Mariettev Deir El-Bahari, El-Bahario I, Abydon It

Urk., III,

IV,

25,1P;

Naville,

The XIthe 'Qrk., 428,9;

pls. VIt Graffito

1; XVI9 1; 111 No*128; plo Chass-

IV9 1796,10; Marciniak,

47b; ER-I, 1,335,3;

pl, LXXXIV,

Chicago Universityv 16,40; inatt 6 Petrie,

Oriental

Institutep

The Bubastite

Portal, 351;

Benson and Gourlay, Edf Me It I 92;

The Temple of Mut in Asher, Dender

539; Mariette,

pl., 21; Lange and Sch&fer, I The RaxmBsse=, 1896, pl, XXXIII; Mariette, 317 (in 228; pl*XII, the name of a town); D., 111 63; Petrie,

111, pl. XXIII. 1 Quibell, op. ci ., 1,6; Les Mastabas de l'Ancien Norm=3 pl. III; de Go Ptahhotep, jjrk., It

Empire, I,

Davies Dender

102,7; 92; 93-

'grk-,

VII,

61t 3; H61scher, Exc. lied. Habu, 111 109, figs.

7 Ulk-o It
IV,

236,141,85,7; Newberry, op* cit N[o=an3 de Go El-Amarna, 152d; Mariette, Abydos It XVIII; Urk., pl. IV, 3; Urk, 9 IV, I, U479 a.

8 PYrot 308; Urk-, 2027,10;

3879 1; Davies LD., III,

(in hwt-k3); 1,264,14 9 Lange and Schafert op. cit-t 111 4; '9-rk-, (the exact fo= of the 11wthere is 9 ); VII, 28,16; IV, 212,10 28,1; 108,1; 447,5; 766,2; 885,7; 975,8; 1748,5; KRI, 1,171, 7,7; 13,17; 5 and 6; 326,11; Erichsen, Papyrus Harris 1,6,3; 30Y 3; 50,8; 67t 16; Faulkner, The Papyrus Bremner-Rhind, 6,15; 24,12; 33,510 Urk-, 1,131,6; Davies N [o3nan3deGo The Tombof'Puyemre at Thebes, I, Pl-40 ( in the expression bwt-k3 n 'Icbms Nfrtiry 11 De Buck, The Egyptian Coffin Texts, I, 160e; Adam, ASAE56 (1959), pl. 9. 12 Louvre C*198 (this stela, mentioned by Pierret (Insc. Louvre, III 53) does not appear to be published and this sign, in the title 1k34wtv was noted in the Louvre. The stela Is dated by Boreux (Antiquit6s legyptiennes, Catalogue Guide, 1,161) to the Twelfth Dynasty). 13 Bisson de la Roque, To"d, 107-Hieratic Papyri from Kabun and Gurob, Pl-35t 34e 14 Griffith, 15 British Museum,Hieroglyphic Texts, III pl, 2 (this could concievably be a writing of rbt, but, since 4wt-ntr in the same stela is written a reading of hwt for this group is probably to be preferred). 16 urk. I IV, 131,16.

1"13

17 Ibid-,
18 Berlin

15429 8.
K6niglichen of -i it Museeng ); Aegyptische Inschriften, 48,3; Erichsen, 119 41 (with op. cite 9 ! R--It 1,42,3;

000 instead

79 9; 70,10; , E)

81,15

(withxaand'

reversed);

49,22

(with

cursive

19 Urlc. p IV, 1928v 14o 20 KRI, It 39,1321 Foucart, 22 Chicago B. 23 Chassinat, 24 Gardiner, 25 Griffith, 26 Masperof Classique, Cgrrelly Edfou, Grammar, A Collection PSBA-XII 402,0.6 and Wiegallp Is 589List, of 0.61 note 1 (after 35Lefebvre, Royal Grammaire Tombs de 1'Egyptien Ayrton Calverlp). le Tombeau d'Amonmos, Oriental pl. X111. Institute, Medinet Habu, II, pl. 123,

Unffersity,

Sign

Hieroglyphs, 247; Petriet 111,5-

(1889-1890), and 0.7; Abydos,

111,28-29;

27 See, for examples Emerys, Archaic Egyp , 118, fig-75 also been suggested that the 4wt hieroglyph depicts within

and 76. It

has

a temple enclosure-wall and it exists on the site of the Old Kingdom temple at Tella situation Basta (Jacquet Gordon, Les Noms des Domaines funbraires sous l1ancien Empire 'egyptient 4, after Anon. Ch. d'Eg- 39 and 40 (January and July 1945), 84)e However, Habachi makes no mention of a sanctuary in the North-West corner (Tell Basta, 11-32) and although the temple

a sanctuary has been claimed that such

sanctuary may well lie to the North-West of the centre of the enclosure, it is not in the corner and the plan of the temple enclosure (Ibids plan)* does not resemble the usual hwt-hieroglyph 28 Ayrton et ale, op. citop pl. VI. 29 Ibideq ploVII* 30 Ibid, t 331 1hil-d-i 1-532 Kemp, JEA 52 (1966), 13-22. 33 See notes 28 and 29 above. 34 Emeryp op. cit., 116. 35 Ricke, Bf- 4. Bemerkungen, 1,27; 36 Lauerq MDAIK 25 (1969), 83Beitrage 37 Petrie, Tombs of the Courtiers 130, anm.1631-9; pls,, I-XXI; PM-P

and Cxyrhyhkhos,

11+

V, 54-55; Kemp, loc. 35o

36 Jacquet-Gordon, 75 (1936), Dendera in 39 E! II, jathose

cit

; Peet,
t passimp Goedicke,

The Cemeteries of Abydos, 11,30especially 11, note -14; Junker, ZIS

op* cit 30;

69y note the Third of

MDAIK 21 (1966),

18; Fischer,

Millenium Pakhry, Part

Mot

53; 73Sneferu at Dahshur, III,

Sneferu, Temple, 67,236;

The Monuments of der Agyptischen

The Valley Kaplony, 58,210;

1,19-58. F3hzeitt pl* 66t 699 246v 249 and 2511

40 E&. 19,36;

Die Inschriften

243;

41 Ei-jg. Ibid*, 42 Petrie,

III,

35t 114; 36v 118; 499 182; 86v 327; 94t 366; 123,

737; 154,878. It pl. IX, 12. For the exact Irrovenance of this op. cit-t Ibid., 15; pl, IX (over chamber 3)inscription see; 43 Amelineau, Les Nouvelles Pouilles d'Abydos, 1895-1896,1, Pl-32. 9-11; Lacau and 44 Petrie, op. cit. 9 1, pl. VII, 10; 11, ploVIII, Lauer, La Pyram6de 'a' Degree, IV, pl. 12 (Nos. 61 and 62); 15 (No* 74)45 Mot III, 5v 14-20; See also; 14and De Cenival, B; XCIIIA, The Abu Sir A (twice); Papyri, ploIVAq go Varille, de Hap Inscriptions 75-76. 9 concernant l'Architecte 46 Fakhry, Amenhotep file

OP- cit-, pls. XVIIIA, ploIVA, go

47 Posener-Krieger 48 nLid., 49 Ibido,

XCVAO A.

50 Posener-Kri6ger, 51 Posener-Krieger ener-Krieger, 52 See note 53 Schiferv 54 Ibidoy

Archives

Neferirkare,

It

38-42pl, XLVA, C. See Pos-

and De Cenivalp OP- cito, 312-314-

opo citev

4 above. Ein Bruchstuck Altagyptischer Annalen, PloI, 3t 4 and 5-

2 and 3o The same buildings are named on inscriptions from elsewhere, figs-13-23Kaplony, ZiS 68 (1962), see; ploIq 5-16o tliej eijno -.an not be distinguished on ploI1, 9 ?44,3; Eajhp_ sad Ibid.,,. K6 and 39; See; d1bo -Urk. Rhotog: op* cit. Museum, Hieroglyphic plog; Texts, Griffith, 28,16; referring Hy 10; 111, Plo38; from Kahun I, see; El-Bershehp

55 Ibido, 56 Scha'ferg thid

248-t 157 British plso2; Adam, ASAE 56 (1959)9 and Gurobp Pl-35,34; ploXXXIII. For lawt in Papyri

Hieratic

Urkey VII, the plural,

Newberry,

to the estatesq

1"75 British 58 Lange 59 For I at thiseum, and Schgfer, example see; 28,1. alev qPcit-P 35-37; pllI,, For another copy of the stela Bisson IIp pl. 8; I, Vrke, 5a cult-centre 107. of Sesostris VII, 61,3-

op.

citeg OP- cit-t which

39p h, to T8d,

another T8d9 IV, et Ibidot Havillet

may refer Roque,

de la

60 Urk., 61 Ayrton see; 62 Eog* XVI9 Eft-P 2t 5)

pl, LII. The XIth. 1); Id. Dynasty Temple El-Bahari, p_ The XItho E (for Wb. at Deir It El-Bahariq III, ple

1 (Tuthmosis IV,

Deir p 885P 7 (Ttithmosis III); II); pls*VIT of Egypt, Habu, Quibell, 13t Navilleg 1; II, VIII,

XX (Hatshepsut); pl. Belegstellen, 1119 1 (refo Dynasty Temple at Deir see;

(Amenhotep 1119 Scepter

El-Bahari, Hayesp Holscher, 1,3329 II);

fig*191)

a better (Amenhotep

photograph III

and Tutankhamun); KRI9 , (Ramesses

Ebcc. Med. 4 (Seti 10;

11,109,

figso92

93 (Horemheb); and 1896, ITIO. pl, XI

The Ramesseum, 17 (Ramesses

Erichsent.

opq cito,

63 See; Helck, It 9; 79-119; 64 Urk-9

Materialen Gardiner,

zur Wirtschaftgeschichte, The Wilbour Papyrusp

Neuen Reiahes, des 11,13-14-

IVP 1796,10. 7-8; Gardiner, Memphis, V, 35Harris, 22-23; Otto, Top: und

65 Wb-, 111,29 66 Schaedel, ographie

Die Listen 62-63.

des Grossen Papyrus

des Thebanischeii. There

Gaues, 28; 76; Arnold,

Wandrelief

Raumfunktiong are refereed provision

to as 4wt nt

of a royal cult may once have existed. V 67 Cerny, A Community of Workmen at Thebes in the Ramesside Period, 22-24- It is also of interest that the one exception to the rule that only royal tombs are called p3 br, id the use of the term to Serapeum at Sagqara (Ibido, 14). The Serapeum is also called a 4wt nt 4w m rnpwt ( Brugsch, ZIS 22 (18809 116) indicating the high regard in which the Apis bull was held since expressions normally reserved for the tomb and cult-place to the burial-place of the king were applied of of the Apisj1 the this sacred (Vercoutter, animal. Textes The Sepapeum was also described as a 4wt-ntr biog-raphiques du S6rapleum do MemPhist 32). describe the "tomb

aret however, a number of temples which bbw m =pwt in which evidence for the is not immediately it obviousq although

68 Urk.,

Iv,

108; 1; 131P 16; 1329 4 and 14; 447, '5 (quoted by the

I-i

T2., ual). 69 E. g.

111,1,11

as a use

of

4wt

for

the

house

of

a private

individ-

Urk.,

IV9 Davies,

299 10;

387t

1;

766,2;

859,2; IV,

975,8; 3;

1796,10;

2027,10; 171,5 (1979), 10;

N[orman] 111,152,

de G, El-Amarn d; op., cit., Chicago the pl. 351; 539; Great 16,40; et al** Van Dyk, 6,3;

6; and 23,7;

LD.,

, G6ttingen 79 7-9;

KR--I, 1,42,3; Miscellen 30,3; Oriental 50,8; 33 '70,

Erichsen, and 16; Temple

679 4,5

81,15; within

University, Inclosure Benson of

Institute, plIII, 2je E;

Ramses III's Id.,

Amun

The Bubastite of Mut in

Portal, Asher, 1,92; the

and Gourlayo

Temple

70 Chassinatp 71 Since, dedicated inaccurate. 72 Erichsen, Eeniy, 73 in

Edfou,

Mariette, temples the of

Denderah, the the

111,23were is also not

however, to the

mortuary god of

New Kingdom use of

chief

area,

4wt4ntr

Demotisches Coptic in

Glossar,

283+284273Vwt is also retained

Etymological

Dictionary,

Coptic

and Hathor from-]wt-ntr

Nepthys place-nazes and in the names of the goddesses (loc. is derived cit) and in the noun 2SN66-re which (Ibid*, 289; bsing, 441)Nominalbildung

till

bwt-nt
Dyne It V, VIv 'Vilig X11p X, I Dyne V2

M9 b-IJ

xixg C. % r--a
M C-3 Ist xi

xxi,

XXV9 xxvig 1st

Dyne ID

Ptol. 345 Dyne Vp XIIv M11 xvilit xix Lai

is Dyne xvil, xix X171s XIIIV xviii, 10

Dyne V, VIp
Intel

Dyne Vq VII Into F9-1 a PtolM_1 C'3 i

xiig Dyne XI, xviiig xixt =IV xxx

ri 11

C-3 D. vn* My

Dyne XIIp 2ndo Int*99 XVIII9 XIXq xxt XtC 4

=C, IMI

11

Dyne XVIII1

L. --Ij

XVIII Dyne XIIv 2nd Intel 1D Jcl xix C-2 12 Dyne XVIII13 Dyne XII AZ C-1 C-3 16 Dyn &X IX Dyne XVIII15 13,
_j

C--3

D. 7n. XIX17 In

Dyne XIXP XX
E-3

in

Dyne XVIIIj

XIX

19

11wt,ntr

is

the

Coptic 21 modern languages. The term is simple dead king

in continuous 4nto surviving

standard use from the First as

term

an ancient Dynasty to the Ptolemaic 20 ZeNee-re I'monastexy" and also designating

for

Egyptian

temple

and was into

periodr more

self-explanatoryp the preto that

the bwt. of a god* The place of the was an the building signp centre step

termg tLwtv was originally and in identical with

the name of the cult periods the in 22 the hieroglyphic cult

and protodynastic depicted gateway. Since

of a form enclosure king that tion

a fortified a bwt, it

of the

was called

would have been a logical to a god other It cannot than term. be provedv seem to

to indicate by the that addi-

: Aemple was dedicated of ntr to the basic of

the king

howeverp

the cult iest built

centre

a god ever 23

resembled

the bwt-enclosure.

The earl-

known representations

of cUlt-temples

of wood and reeds which are quite different large brick of enclosures cults which were erected for the mortuary the kings. Howeverg it is possible that these shrines were enclosed by a brick boundary ws,119 as were later templesy wjth the dynastic result that all that would be visible of the shrine itself from the

show shrines in plan to the

1-18

tops of the exterior would be the. -, the building to the was dedicated that the most frequently possible Old Kingdom which enclose

flagpolesq service found

denoting of a god. It

the fact isp

that

thereforet in the

writings within

mf 4wt-ntr

the 4wt are an attempt the temple as it was seen by the general to reproduce pictographically This form of 1wt-ntr was already wall. public outdide of the enclosure the ntr-sign established Ka-a from by the end of the 24 Saqqara. First Dynasty, occurring on a seal of

The archaeological evidence for the plans of early temples is inthese templesp built of brickt wood and reeds9 have not conclusive as 25 to any great extent. survived Period Intermediate By the time of the Old Kingdom and the First temple and 4wt-nt established as the name of a cultus was firmly several examples, with belonging to various be identified godsp are known which cannot 26 to this is One exception remains. o:C Zhentimentiu at

any extant to Old Kingdom temple a number oCreferences -the 27 Abydos. Theoretically, of a particular called 4wt-nt a royal king This is . references mortuary the temple

was referred these temples

to as the 4wt could also be

or queen* However, case with

the pyramid

are made in the Abusir temples of the Old Kingdom which are called those of 1wt-n-tr include 29 31 33 SnoferU930 Menkaure, Nebka, Shepseakaf32 and various queens. In the Middle fortunatelyp on the physical asty 4wt-nt is only Kingdom bwt-nt rarely of found in occurred frequently, which question. but is, An, are of use in One Twelfth of it now

karg

to which

temple of Neferir28 Papyri. Other such

nature

contexts the building in

deciding Dyn-

which

can be identifiedt temple

remainsy

the Thoth

little although in which at Hermopolis

Amenamhat I

erected a limestone gateway (sb5) after he had found the bwt-ntr in 34 The xuined temple was presumably one built during the Old ruins. Kingdomy and it ih of interest to note that a graffito of the First Intemediate Period records that six hundred men were sent to bring of Thoth, Lord of Eshmunein5 almost certainly a reference to the temple at Hermopolis. Other Middle Kingdom bwt-nt which can be identified with extant remains include the Osiris temple at Abydost at which work was undertaken by an officiall Mentuhotep, in the reign of Sessostris 1#36 the temple of Mentuhotep Nebhepetre at Deir El-Bahar137 and the Axzm temple at Karnak. 38 stone from Hatnub to the 4wt-ntr

119

titles39 or epithet& are known only from Most of the texts of the Middle Kingdomin occursp which twt-nt the rituals information of the temple and services give more about in question. lay out of the structure than they do about the actual Other temples This is well exemplified in the contracts the priesthood of the bwt-nt the temple are not of concern texts which bear that on the bwt. *nlr subject itself to suggest temple there that arranged of Wepwawet At Siut.. to this study but it of the functions by Hapdjefa with 41 The rituals of can be noted of the temple of the temenos. that tend

was used primarily temple in the Middle

stone-built the fact

and did not refer are not infrequent statues of private fron

to the entire references individuals

For examplep

Kingdom to

to benefit been within contracts

the =eversion

the main templep

the tLwt-ntr be set up within 42 These statues would have of offerings. the the temenos. Similarlyp not within could

the torch in the of Hapdjefa mention the ceremony of lighting 43clearlyg here the main temple buildingg bwt-ntr while other, texts 44 of the equipment used in the temple rituals. give indications that tLwt-nt for the actual These indications was used primarily by the evidence of later periods when aresupported texts were composedg often listing building detailed as elements of the main temple* the tLwt-nt components which were found only within temple This which is well records illustrated by a text of the Second Intermediate Period work carried outp by Sebekhotep IV9 in the temple of building

the pr of Amun at Karnak. The construction wotk took place within Amun but the text shows that the liwt-ntr, said to contain a sbi, '- 5 vy- Ia8 11, 3tW in the wsbt w-sd-yt and "a ,second 113 was the stone 45 temple itself. This view is also supported by many other selection in building only texts of the

New Kingdom, here; "I built

of which his

a representative bwt-nt

need be quoted

(Thoth's)

great

were of alabaster cly of Hatnub and its Artemidos inscription of Hatshepsat). "Menkheper=e, he made for his father for the King

its sb3W Tura Limestonep 46 (Speos od Asian copper,, Dedwent Lord of Nubiap for

and them

of Upper and Lower Egypt, Khakaure the making because my Majesty had found it in sandstonef of a bwt-ntr 48 (Semna). brick destriyed.,. and greatly

(made) of

190

"Now my Majesty its

(TuthmOsiS

III)

found

this

#wt-ntr

built

of brick,

into ruin,. My Majesty ordered lEhsw and sb3W in woodq having fallen the cord to be stretched over this bwt-ntr anewq it being erected in 49 (Temple sandstone,, of Ptah at Karnak). "Menkheperre, he made as his monument for his father Khnum.... the for him of "Now it a bwt-ntr was his Majesty in sandstone*50 (Amenhotep II) who'beautified (Ku=a). this bwt-ntr

making

which his father, the King of Upper and Lower Egypt Menkheperrephad built for Khnum...... it being constructed in stone as a work of eternityp the Inbw around it in brick, the c3w in cedar worked with copperp the 51 (Elephantine). sb3w in graniteo "He made as his monument for his father Amun...... in sandstoney worked with him of a noble Uwt-ntr..... uary Temple of Amenhotep III "I (Bakenkhons) made for the making for 52 (Mort_ " gold...

at Thebes). him (A;nun) a Xiwt-ntr at the upper ...... 53 it in granite..,, obelisks sb3 of the 2r of Amune I erected within (Reign of Ramesses II, the Temple of Amun-Hearer-of-Prayers at Karnak). built "I (Ramesses III) for you (Amun) your bwt-nt its within

groundq

in limestonep its sb-. and htrw were of goldq mounted with bw 54 (a Temple within in the Delta). copper...,, a vineyard All of these texts is buing used of the main suggest that 4wt-njr temple building. Pu=ther evidence of this comes from the Punt stone reliefs of Hatshepsut out at Deir El-Bahari where the queen describes Punt ahould how she has carried the commands of Aman "that be estab-

lished
both jured stone

for himp. within

sides of his

his prv that

in his is temple (at

trees

h2, wt_ntr, the

garden

of Ta-Sety be planted (bnty_8 -). "55 The picture

on either side wall. III on the Lateran at Karnak)

upon
conof the

by such a description templep within the Similarly inscription

of trees enclosure

planted

of Tuthmosis the eastern

obelisk the

describes

its

situation of

temple

as "in

(temenos) nbs while ntr, this 57 Tathmosis

in 9 I had previously of

the bwt-nl

the neighbou! chodd of Ipet-Sat"p56 erected to two obelisks Since stone the at the rwty normally it is to 4Lwt-

the FourthPylon just i3f front bwt-ntr of

the Amun temple.

obelisks building,

stood

the entrance

that There

must refer. of Aimin at Karnakj, The bwt-ntr itself

to the 4wt-ntr are many other references the principal temple in Egypt in the New Kingdom.

191 contained ly guarded is This treasure-stores if they as these the reign could be more easily and efficient-

were situated

within

shown in

prwy-tLd

stones in the tLwt-ntr of Amun at Karnakf 59 they up to their with his tribute ceiling 60 61 Into these stores went taxes from foreign and tribute campaigns. The administrative buildings of the Aman templep as well as the homes for less-valuable of priests, storehouses pens for the articlesq of all being filled

a text of the precious

the main body of the temple. [sealed] "I the of Hatshepsutp

sacred animalsq workshopsp etco would have been situamted outside of the hrtmnjr, but within the temple enclosure These wouldt howwall. to" the temple they served ever, have been regarded as "belonging to note that the workshops of the Amun temple and it is interesting Is n k3t nw lxwt-ntr 'Ifm 162 and the master craftsdescribed are as 63 men as 4ryw 4mwt nw 4wt-ntr. a complex containing many temples each of which be called This is the case with could, in its own right, a tLwt-ntr, the temple of Amun-hearer-of-prayerst as described abovep the festival 65 the temple of complex of Tuthmosis 111,64 the te3pple of Khonsu, 66 67 in the forecourt, Ramesses III the temple of Ptaht the temple of 68 69 Mut In addition tLwt-ntr was also used and the temple of Monthuo The granite of parts of the Amun temple. is sanctuary of Hatshepsut 71 Hall. call'ed a. bwt-n: tr7O as was the Bypostyle The Hatshepsut sanct' 72 uary was also described as a 4wtp bm and rqi-ntr so that it is clearr that each of these terms was not being employed with any degree of accuracyo In the case of the Hypostyle Hall it was probably felt that such an imposing hall was worthy of a more bombastic name than Iwnyt, one which could have been more accurately appliedp such as The use of #wt-ntr for this hall can be compared to the use of wb-3 as a name f or the In generall however, 4wt-nt same hallo Karnak forms

W3dyt or wsbt.

was not employed as a teim for a than an entire buildingg part of a temple rather it does although also seem to have been used to describe the sanctuary of the temple of Hatshepsut In this case the term occurs., on an at Deir El-Bahari. inscription which wasp perhapsq originally from the siteo a graffito The text reads; "Fourth month of Akhetv day 16p beginning of opening 73 the sba of the hwt-ntr in the mountain of Djeseru.,, Hayes has suggested that the text "without the initiation much doubt records 74 the cutting of of the central In view of sanctuary of the temple:

192 the fact that the Karnak this is sanctuary was also called a tLwt-ntr in the

Also at Deir El-Bahariq assumption, 75 3#t-nt to the Hathor chape, which was in fact a sepwas applied 6 be and couldp thereforep arate cult-centre with its &wn sanctu temples described in the same way that the various as a bwt-ntr same reign, a reasonable within the Karnak Another with regard complex were so described. interesting use of this term, from the same reigag occurs

to a building ntr mnw. Cn the statue of Hapusoneb called to as tLwt-ntr m Inr hd nfr n '-nw M3c-t-k3, -rl ntr maw this is referred 77 (named) MaAtkare, "The tLwt-njr in limestone However on the ntr mnw". Karnak sanctuary two buildings howeverp text of Hatshepsut a hwt of the same name is assigned and to Tmthmosis these 111.78 The change of royal name is nmt remarkable

arisest building

can almost certainly reference with a third

one and the sameo A problem to ntr mnwt this time in a

from Karnakv where it is described of Tuthmosis III as Inr hd nfr the iwnn ntr mnw m "the lwnnl-ntr n rwdt mnwv in sand" The difference in building has led Lacau and material stone". 80 to assume that two buildimgs Chevrier one made of are involvedg limestone However, this apparent difference and another of sandstone. of material consistent may not in be significant the the use of since terminology the Egyptians for types of were not stone. As

has pointed out 37. tLd nfr n 1-nw "is quite often applied by nf 81 This can be illustrated of sandstone". mistake to buildings with complex of Tuthmosis III regard to the festival at Rarnakp a sandbuilding is described being made of Inr tL! which variously stone. as 82 Inr 84 0 b nfr n rwdt83 and inr n rw4t. Inwq Bearing this in nfr n that the apparently limestone mindp it is possible njr mnw and the Harris apparently actually sandstone made of nt-r mnw were in fact Unfortunately the it same buildingg probably is not possible to 85 identify this building the terminwith any known remains although ology used would suggest that it was an edifice of some sizep servsandstoneo

The text of Tathmosis III as a cult centre in its own right. indicates that ntr mnw was within the Karnak complex and it could have been one of the buildings cleared away to make way for later Eighteenth Dynasty constructions, The blocks from this structure couldp In thereforev the reign yet be dioobveredl Lwt-ntr re-used occurs elsewhere only rarely on the as ntr site. was of Akhenaten

ing

193 a term which was avotded 86 since there was only supposed to be the

one godg the Aten.

Accordingly

the great

temples

of

the Aten both

than described Thebes and at Amarna were usually as tLwt, rather at 4wt-ntr. With the restoration of the cult of Aman the term was 87 by its absence from the it is noticeable re-established although 88 Text" However the "Coronation "Restoration Stela" of Tutankhamun. (pl. ) Li-st ldh r ts-sty msy. nf of Horemheb states smawyn. f kiwt-ntr "bmw. sn nbw "He renovated from the marshes of the Delta the hwt-ntr 89 images-#$ to Nubia. He fashioned all their to the use of 1wt-ntr from the EightOne problem which relates IUC-: 112 3 990 and such as eenth Dynasty onward concerns writings (q. v. ) the expression former is a standard writing The sb-n-tr of and it is is often is almost impossible to decide intended. The second formp to be taken as a writing those examples as feminine In many casest forms with to be possible context as to whether with the feminine of bwt-nt writings the hwt-ntr ending

or s#-ntr almost

certainly of this than

purpose been treated ntr ing rather

study,

of both however,

andv for the which have of bwt-

syntactically s4-ntr. or verbal It ought

are regarded

as forms lack

of qualifyany as to the employedp

adjectives such decision*

feminine

endings

precludes

reading

of the group

on the

to make a decision in which it is being

for a shrine so seems to have been usedv primarilyt since stL-ntr 19 to describe temple could be quite that examples of an entire regarded as writings reasonably true that the Egyptians unately the uaage of have aqquired such terminology a wider of 1wt-nj were not with However, . consistently that it isp unfortaccurate sb-nt in seems to

the result

through meaning in the New Kingdomt probably 91 Those writings confusion with bLwt-rktr. which are treated as fem11192 be taken as hwt-nt inine include and can, thereforet a form occurs in the inscription Ramesses II in of Bakenkhons the temple describing work carried out for of Amun-hearer-of-prayers

which

for sb-ntrt the term is used as if at Karnak. Although apparently it is a feminine noun and, since it is employed to describe an entire templet it is most likely to be a variant Other texts of tLwt-ntr. which the would seem to be writings writings of hwt-ntr L 1[6c, a 94 Z__ ------- 3 1841 95 occurt both from Buhent in which both and C-3 to be read as 1wt_ntr. As an indication aret presumablyp of the regular have parallels of sli-ntr which use 93 and on a stela of Ramesses I

I Y+ difficulty of distinguishing in the two terms, it to can be noted the same text that under

one case gives a reference 96 both sh-nir and hwt-ntr whilep in another which would seem to be an example of tLwt-ntr 97 erbuch as a writing of sl-ntr More usuallyp howeverp 4wt-ntr continued hwt-wnclosurep leaving no doubts Dynasty In the Nineteenth bwt-ntr

the W6rterbuch

caseg a writing is quoted by the W6rt-

to be spelled of

with

the

as to the reading

the term.

is used to describe many temples, 98 99 100 for example those of Seti I at Abydos, Kanais, Memphisg Red101 102 103 Gurna esieh, and Speos Artemidbs and of Razesses II at 104 105 Karnak and Luxor. In Papyrus W Heliopolis, the temple of Re at 107 the temple of Osiris at Abydos, and the temple of 108 Ramesses III the temple of Amun at Karna in addition to within 109 (in the plural) being used as a term for temples in general 110 temple of Amun in the Delta. and to describe an unidentified The Pianchi into the records how the king was received stela used of great "His temple Majesty his at Memphis after proceeded to the pr od Ptah out in the pr-dW3e for All him. his fowl that of Ptah subjugation and his into of that city. Harris I, the term is

purification are performed and the hwt-ntr

was carried for a king

the rituals He entered father Ptahp

which

were perfonaed

a great of bulls, text temple

offering

was made for cattlep clearly,

short-horned indicates, quite itself

and every the bwt-nt

South-of-his-Wallp 111 This good thing. " was the stone-built ceremonies took

temenos. Similar and not the entire "(He) came and proceeded place when the king reached Heliopolis; 112 to the pr of Reg entering into the hwt-nir in great praise" 113 and on the submission of Tefnakhte. Later, in the same dynasty, Monthuemhat records that he embell114 (pl. ) of ThLebes ished the hwt-ntr while the last king of the dynasty, Tanutamung mentions important bwt-nt several on the 115 "Dream Stela"t including that of Khnum at Elephantine, of Ptah 116 117 118 Memphis at and of Amiln both at Karnak This and at Napata. last temple was still described long after the Twentyas a, tLwt-nt 11,9 Fifth Dynasty had ended in Egypt. In the following dynasty there is an interesting to reference the Serapeum at Saqqara as 'this (the Apia') bwt-ntr on the desert

I er-

of Ankhtawy. 11

120

Strictly a burial

speaking placep

hwt-ntr

ought the

nct

to have been a

used to describe cult cult centre of Like so that,

however,

Serapeum was also the importance

indicates and the use of hwt-ntr 121 the Apis in the Late Period. tLwtv :wt-ntr in theory describes a place

od the

in which

a cult

was celebrated

of any forms basic plan which in fact temple resemble building,

leastp the building involved could have been at temples conformed to a however, Egyptian In practice, did not change greatly, The LLwt-ntr so that itself most hwt-ntr did was the actual (jb3) the temple-temenos within and under (pr). the gods estate Rarely the of of a temple rather than the wholep

one another. situated control this

the administrative term could although I Kaplonyp also

be used of a part of

examples

are exceptional. der igyptischen 26,13; Sir 241t FiLhzeit 1119 pl. -- 80t 15; LD9 IIY 399 b; Posenerpl. XII4.9 b; Newberryp

Die Inschriften 19 79 3; 26,12;

301; Urk-9 Krieger

and Do Cenivalp Beni Hasang 19 Pls-XXVP

The. 1bu 14; XXIX;

Papyriq

adam, A Corpus of Inscribed Razik, JEA 60 (1974)9 1450 2; XRIv 1,206,6; pl-XXIV; 4P 14); form Davies though 'qrk-9 Urk-9 IIIP 35P 9;

Urk. I IVP 469 2; Davies and MaeEgyptian Funerary Coneso 506; Abd ElPetrie, Memphisp IIp

52y 9;. Wb. 9 Belegstellen, 1119 2 (ref. 119 45Y 12. This writing is also found in a plural Goedickev Re--Ised blocks from Lisht, 19t X095;

Monthouemhatp 89. Aland Macadam, OP- Cit-P 461; leclant this writing is found from the First Dynasty of tLwt-ntr

is not commonafter the Old Kingdom dynasty are few in number* The and examples from any particular "gateway" could, of coursev be positioned in either of the bottom corners of the signq as id the case with most variants of the term.
2 This is really only a variant of the form of the first of the Alta"gyptischer writing but the more worthy PLIP 3of accurate notey depiction flagpole makes it Annaleno

to the Ptolemaic

Periodp

it

Sch&ferq

Bin Bruchstuck

3 Posener-Krieger JARCE 3 (1964)t 10; 300t

op. cit. 9 pl. XLIAt 2; Fischer, and De Cenivalq 6; 269t 14; 2729 8; 2759 39 279t 26; Urk. j 1,1319 307,16; op. cit., pls. VAq e; VIAj 14; 1199 8; d; XIIIA9 and De Cenivalq IXIIAq 26-27;

3; 304,8;

4 Posener-Krieger 1; xtvjtAj_B;

Urk. t 1,879

1709 17-18;

19t.

1819 13; 11,679

3-

des MittGrab- und Denksteine 5 q!! S-P Is, 379 15; Lange and Schfert KRI, It 2069 9. leren Reiches JI, 199; Urk, t IV, 194,6; 6 Anthes, Die Felseninschriften Les Inscriptions and Montet, von HaLnubU pl -149 NO-13; Couyat du hieroglyphiques et hieratiques the plural. The copy given of the text of the latter being the correct Sethep Aeg94p 23; 412,10;

Caddi HAMMmatq pl. XXI (in (Ibid. instead 81) has 9 fo=)

It 39P gy 7; IIP 100; 407; 7 Lange and Schiifer, ]bP- cit-P 749 19 and 22; 760 20; 93P passim Lesestucke, yptische 408P 12; 409,8; 353,3; Urk-P IVt 709 5; 939 3; 328,6; 8349 9; 834Y 12; 1156P 3; 1294P 13; Davies 436; KRI9 It 124t 5; Vercoutter, Textes de 11'emphi , 32; Roeder, ASAE 52 (1954)9 form of the Twenty-Fifth dazagedt plural

and Macadamp op. cit. p du Serapum biographigues 414. An interestingg c,, c-','9 Dynasty is but

lecla. nt, a Jequier,

Up. cit. * 88; pl. XXIV. 1e Mastabat Fa=aounq pl., XII; Newberry, opo citop 110 ple IIIP 138; Plo155 (dated XXXVI; Borchardtf StatueU und Statuetten, Dynasty but by PMp I (II)p 784 to by Borchardt to the Thirteenth the time of Menthuhotep Nebhepetre, presumably because the prenomen of the king appears in the text. Since, however, the statue was intended for the king's mortuary temple at Deir El-Bahari it need temple not be contemporaneous with his reign as this particular continued to function long after the death of the king); Setheq opo , cito, 98t passim; Urkej IV9 439 4; 56t 3; 1869 2; 2129 1; 213P 14; 8589 8; 882t 2; 932P 4; 476,7; 768t 13; 816,15; 386t 4; 429,6; 978P 15; British Inscriptions MuseumqHieroglyphic concernant l1architecte Davies, El-Amarna, VIP ploxViv lower register, 11; KRI9 It OP 2; 659 5; 129,14; 1409 129-1359 passim; 2059 16; 206p 2t3; UP IIIt dt 1. VIP Plo47P 4; Varillet de Hapou, 8; Amenhotep fils Texts,

9 Sethe, opo cit-P 729 19; 97P 3; 96,14-21; Ur1cp VII9 It 15; 179 4; 429 16; 589 9; Natrillep The XIth Dynasty Temple at Deir ElBahari, It ploXXIV; De BuckP Reading Bookt 96,5; Roeder, 2= 3 (1932)v 28v fig-13; Marietta, Abydog, IIP 309 39; Hayes* LEL 46 (1960), Pl-IXq 3; Urkov IVP 738P 10; 765Y 12-15; 11879 11; 1294Y 14; Davies and Macadam, Op- Citop 461; Badawyq Miscellanea &rny Wilbourianag 19 Plo5t fig-5; Ostracat and Gardinery Hieratic

181

pl-Xv

3, rectoy Papyrus

1; Champolliont Haxris

Notices

Descriptives,

IIq

85;

Erichsenq

70p 10; IE-t

IIIP

679 16; 69 3; 109 10; 309 3; 34,15; , 389 lip 63p 3; 65t 2; 65p 10; 659 12; 660 2; 155; 96P 4;

679 12; 9? 8. 9 10 Lange ancl Sch9fer, Op- cit-p 199t Helckq MDAIK 24 (1969), Une Chapelle IV9 439 11; 2066,141 11 Navilley (grouped 12 Navilleq 13 ir-k-, 14 Plid. IV, d'HatshepwiltiL 1659 3; 388t 1,2# cite; Lj[j cit.. 4KRI, ).

UP

154;

Sethe,

op. 2709

cit.,

11; plXV119 Karnakj

11; Lacau and Chevrier, 418; 424; jr1k. 9 16489 7; 124p 5

19 267P

9; 765,7;

823p 5; 1056,8; (with

KRI, loc. thus loc.

19 206,8

ci within

1009 15298,16. 301v 7(after bwt-ntr is the name of the templep that of

IV, 9 15 Ibid-9 IV, 16 KRI, Seti

Iq 216,11 I at Gurna).

17 Kuentzy

Massif est da Pyl'one de Ramses II L Louxory La Face sud c1n. the sign is the name of the temple of RamXXI (enclosed within pl. example from the temple of Seti I sses II at Luxor. For a similar My 2 (ref-4p 11); p Ramses III's Temple within AChicago Univerthe Great

Gurna see; ID, 111,150). at Wbe Belegstelle 18 KRIt 1,3,2; sity, 19 B=nner, Oriental Institutep

Inclosure

of Amun Pl-19

Pl-779

Scene Die SZLdlichen Raum. des Tempels von Luxor, Pl-153, (all the west wall (pl. the scene's'on the masterplan XVIII/155 of Plantikow-Miinster, 19) are wrongly numbered); ZAS 95 (1969)p 119, 1, by 5s IP-Tv 1,15; 1119 129 (ref-, 465,6)0 Wb. Belegstelle abb. j have been included These writings here because they are either treated nouns or have parallels as feminine which are read 4wt-ntr, see ficrther above P-183 and belowp under sb-n_tr P-254-

20 6ernyt

Coptic Etymological Dictionaryv 289; Crilmt A Coptic Dictionary, 692a; Q"sing, Nominalbildungp 44121 Roquet, BIPAO 71 (1972)i 96-11722 See above, jLyEt p. 165-167. 23 See, for example, the temple of Neith (Pettiet Royal Tomboy 119 IIIq a; X) and the shrines depicted on archaic seals (Kaplonyo pls. op. cit*, 1119 p1s. 19,37 and 38; 40-45)For a review of these

IRS

early

temples

see; jequier, IIIY remains

BIPA

6 (1908)9

25-41-

24 Kaplonyq

op. cit-,

Pl-SOP which

301can be positively dated to the Arch-

25 Very few temple

There was an early building on aic Period have been excavated. the site of the Osiris Abydos, 11,7-9; temple at Abydos (Petrie, pls. 1; LI) and scanty remains of archaic were found at stractures (Quibell Hierakonpolis IIP 7-8; Pl-IXXII)and Green, Hierakonpoli P The "temple primitif" at Medamoud consJAs of an enclosure bounded (Robby a polygonal two artificial mounds wally within which were ichon and Varillet Description de Med, sommaire du Temple primitif 1-2; Plan. ) amoudq 26 Urk. 9 It 26,12 241Y 15 and 18; and 13; 379 25; 879 14; 131,6; 269 14; 300t 3; 3049 18; 3059 1 and 11; Pischerp loc. cit.. 27 llr-k-y It 119t 8; 170Y 171 279t 10- Por plans of the Old Kingdom temple at Abydos see; Petrie, opi cit. 28 Posener-KrAger 29 LD2 IIP and De Cenivalp op. 1; XLIAq 2; XLVIIAp B; IXIIAv 26-27; 39p b. pls. LII-LIII. 9 cit. t pls. VA, e; XIIA, LUXAv At 5D; XIIIAq

30 lEr-k- 9 It 79 331 Ibid. p It 275t 332 Jequier, Le Mastabat Faraoung pl, XII. op, cit. pl. VIA, 9 d; Urkop I, 272t 33 Posener-Krieger 8; 307t 16. loc. loc. cit.. cit*. same temple see and De Cenivaly

34 Roeder, 35 Anthesq

IIP 154; 155- For the 36 Lange and Sch5.fer, Op-, cit-o also; Ibid. t 119 199. loc. ci loc. cit.; Haville, 37 Borchardt, .; 38 Navilloq 39 E-gU*-q loc. cit.. 17Y 4; 42o 16; I, t pl. XXIII; 58,9; Couyat VIIP op. ci 407. op. cit. 119 pl. XXXVI. j Sethe,

and Montetq op.

loc. cit.

cit.; It 9

Newberry,

Lange and Schiifer,

39, go 7; IIP 40 Uck. j VIIj 41 Setheq op. 42 Newberry, 969 443 Ibid. 939 4y

19 15; Newberry, cit., op. cit. 99-96, It v

passim. p1s. XXV9 14; XXIX; Op- dt-P 749 22;

189

44 ibid.,

96,14-21;

979 3; Lange and Schiifer,

op. citv

119 100.

45 Helckv loc.

cit.. 46 urk. t IV, 3889 9 (Gardiner, LEA 32 (1946)t pi. VI, 27). 47 "Inr_hd nfr n t-i sty* As Caminos has pointed out (The New Kingdom Temples of Buhen, It 20, note 6) all the temples (Buhenq Semna an& Kumma) which are described as being made of this material are built Studies in Ancient of sandstone. Harriet howevert (Lexicographical Egyptian Mineralev 69) prefers to regard the term as a name for "limestone from the neighboulboodof Aswan"* The only rocks in the vicinity of Aswan are sandstone and granite. 48 Urk- P IV9 197t 16. 49 Ibidej IVP 7659 12-1550 Ibid., IV, 2129 7- See note 47 above. This temple is also described being made of Inr b4 nfr n e3r-tq another name for sandstone as (Harrist Op- cit-P 72). text of 51 Urk. 9 IVf 1294P 14-12959,6. Compare the almost identical the Amada stela, Ibid. p IVp 12949 13-12959 5-, 52 Ibid., IV, 1648,6-9. cit 54 Erichsenq op. cit. 9 10,10. 55 Urk-s IVP 353,3Compare also Ibid-P 56 11bid*9 M 57 Ibid., 58 Diid-t 584t 10IVP 439 11; 165P 3; 298,16; Varillev 768,13; loc. 769,17; 9789 IV, 939 3ci .; Vb. Belegstelleng 53 Plantikow-Miinster, loc.

IV9 328,6;

3469 16.

15; 10569 8; 1156P 3; 2066,14; 1119 2 (ref-4.14); et alo. 59 Urk-P IV9 429,6. 60 Ibid. 186,2. 9 61 Ibidot 70t 562 Ibid*p 9329 4-

63 Lb-idpt 9339 1564 Ibid. 858p 8 and 11; 8609 2. v 65 Champollion, op. cit., 235P 11,234; 66 Chicago University, Oriental Institute, D. 67 See above p. 180. 68 Urk-t IV, 4129 10.

op. cit-,

I,

Pl-77p A and

%90

808. It Pls-XXIII9 179*XXXIVY Inventaire t 270,424For a disc70 Lacau and Chavrier, op. cit. 9 1,267,418; It 48P 59ussion of this see; Ibid., 71 KRI9 1,201,4 15; 202,8 and 13; 2039 79 13 and 16; 205,16; and 2o6t 3 and 6-9. Karn 72 Lacau and Chevrier, loc. cit.. See also at wrt, below, p. 20473 Hayesq loc. cit, e 74 Ibid. t 32 (in his note 29 Hayes gives, as another example of hwtntr meaning "sanctuary" a reference to Urk. t IV, 427- This is the "Northampton Stela" of Djehuty which refers to the'*granite"sanctuary of Hatshepsute The term in question isp however, stL-n_tr not tLwt-ntr) * 75 -rk-v IVY 3019 7; 308P 776 PM, IIP 77 Urket 350-353; Pl-XXXVIY 1IV, 4769 7Op- Cit-P It 84P 139-

69 Varille,

78 Lacau and Chevrierp 79 jr-k-P IVP 166,8.

80 Lacau and Chevrier, loc cit.. 69. 81 Harris, op. cit., 859v 3; 9639 5858,14; 82 Urk. 9 IVY 855,17; 83 Ibid-9 84 Ibid*, IVY 856,9. IVY 8569 16; 857,7; 858P 11-

85 For discussions

the identity of ntr mnw see; Ottot Topographie of des Thebanischen Gauss 23; Lacau and Chevrier, loc. cit.. 1,61. gwt-ntr does occur 86 Smith, R-9The Akhenaten Temple Project in one variant of the shorter hymn to the Ateng see; Davies, ElAmarn , IVv pl., XXXIII; Up pl, XVI. Another variant has Swt(PLid. It pl. XXXVII, see also under S-wt-r- below P*264) t 87 In the reign of Tutankhanan, for examplet see; jrk. 9 IVY 2066t 14; 2079P 16. 88 lbid*t IVY 2025-2032. At the beginning of the stelat where the text the temples and shrines which have fallen lwnn, following terms occur; r-prt bm, and 4wt. 89 LlLid, j IVY 2119t 13lists 90 See notes 17 and 18 above. 91 See further under qb-tnt below p. 254-25592 Plantikow-Mfinster, loc. cit.. into rain, the

191

93

1119 129 (ref-4659 6); Compare LDT*j It 15 with Wb,, Belegstellen, keti-iep Scarabs and Cylinders with-Namest pl. XXXIXv 2 apd see; YoYottet K; mi 14 (1957)t 849 note 2* 2t 145)-

94 KRIq It 95

1119 2 (ref-49 11) and 1119 129 (ref-465v 97 Ibid. 9 1119 129 (ref-4659 6)9 98 KRIq It 1299 14; 129-1359 passim. 99 Ibid. 9 It 659 5100 Ibidov 1249 5101 LD-9 1119 1409 dq le 102 KRIq 19 216,11. 103 Ibid-v 439 2. loc. cit-o 145t 2; 1479 1104 PlantikOw-Munster, 105 Abd El-Razikv

Ibid. f It 3y 2. 96 Wb. 9 Belegstelleng

op. citor 106 Erichsenv OP- cit-v 309 3; 349 15. 679 16. 107 Ibid., 108 Ibidej 6P 3109 Ibidov 70t 10110 Ibid,, Ill 112 Ibid*q 109 10* 359 6-li. 1119 389 11Urk-P IIIP

113 Ibid. 9 1119 529 9. 114 I-eclanto Monthuemhatt 88; pl-XXIVo 115 Urk-P 111,659 2o 67P 12. 116 Ibid. 9 III, 65-66o 117 Ibidev III, 118 Ibid. p 111,639 13o

Ibidop 1119 929 8 and 10; 93P 7 and 12; 1039 13; 1049 12 and 16; 119 1059 7; 111P 79 12 and 15; 117P 5; 1209 12o 120 Vercoutterp loc. citoo 121 See also under bwt, P-1759 n. 67-

192.

hrt-lb Dyne XVIII' Dyne XVnjt

Ptol.

Dyne XVIII 4 X]X,

Dyne XV1113 Dyne XX6

C3

o.

Dyne XIXq XX115

ptol*7

C-3 a Ptol.

This

term has been discussed

in detail

by Barguet

who regards

the

4rt-3. b of a temple as being the hall immed-iately before the sauctuaryp (in dynastic temples)p being preceded by either barque-shrine or by a 9 (in Ptolemaic "hall The evidence for the temples). of offerings" a comes from, the Ptolemaic Denderah. In both of these the hall between the 1Q Howeverg and the shrine is called wslt 4rt-i7b, two other rooms are also known as lirt-lb. These of the 4xt-lb location temples "hall at Edfu temples and of offerings"

in both

openare side-rooms ing off the hypostyle hall through to the and serving corridors as " 12 hrt-lb As Haeny has pointed ambulatory. outp shouldv therefore, a be regarded as a 11salle intermediairell than a "Mittelsaall'o rather Barguet, in however, assumes that reflects 4rt-lb III the position its position of in the wsbt 4rt-lb dynastic sanctuary. is is templesq Unfortthe the Ptolemaic hall temples between dynastic

as a major unately Festival

the barque-shrine which in

and the This

the only complex

can be identified the dedication only

of Tuthmosis

at Karnak. refers

known use of the term, which occurs building. It is possible that brt-lb hall of the complex (the ed hall"

also the earliest texts of the with the "columnthe texts would is the name of

to the hypostyle

term 73eing twice

determined

sign as shown above)p but the evidence of is to be equated with 3h-mnw which suggest that 4rt-lb the entire building,

"....... making for him (Amun) a noble brt-lb (sic. ).,, 13

11* ... * *erecting "oooooeerecting "******erecting for for for

anew in limestone
14

him a tLrt-lb anew in sandstone. " 15 him 3Li-mnw anew in sandstone.,, 16 lbp3b-mnwt him a noble anew. " also call the building a tLwt-lat 17 and a

The same dedicatory-texts is 4wt-ntr,

143 Since ition Barguet the Festival to that that the complex clearly does not occupy a similar templet pos-

at Karnak suggests

in a Ptolemaic of a wsbLt hrt-lb Tuthmosis III was copyingg in the basic of

plan

of the complex, "Middle-Kingdom the Festival

lay-out

court"

buildings the now-destroyed in the 19 He regards the hypostyle hall of at Karnak. of the Middle-Kingdom hrt-lbe

complex

as the equivalent

The evidence for this theory is largely circumstantialp resting on Barguet's own suggested reconstruction of the plan of the area of 20 the "Middle-Kingdom in the In any case the use of 4rt-lb court". dedicatory texts of Tuthmosis III compwould suggest that the entire lex, and not just the hypostyle hall, was intended* It dynastic they is unfortunate period that other occurrences of their the term from nature is the are few in numberg and that be identified with any particular such that

cannot

buildings

or halls.

from Elephantineq statue of the goddess Satett 21 gives her the epithet ntrt n 4rt-lb wr(t)9 and Sokar is described, 22 in the temple of Seti I at Abydos, as m hrt-lb. The Festival complex of Tuthmosis III is mentioned again in the epithet of a priest "one who enters to the brt-ib Dynastyj of A=in, 23 11 This would seem to suggest that there one who enters to 3YJ-MnW, was another hrt-lb at Karnak besides the Festival complexg and this is also indicated in one of the Twentieth-Dynasty Tomb-Robbery Papyri* The tomb of king Sekhemrashedtavy Sobekemsaf of the Second Intermediate Period was violated, the king being described as having "his (the king's) in his (Amun's) txt-lb monuments resting to this 24 day. "Statues of this king must have been erected in a 4rt-: Lb of the Middle-Kingdom temple. It courtt complex, of the evidence would in seemptherefore, of A== that there the temple musj; have been a hally other than the Festival probably in however, or of the Twenty-Second

An Eighteenth-Dynat3ty

which was regarded 'Middle-Kingdom court"* available,

at Karnakt as being a tLrt-1bg It is not,

the region the

possiblejon

to be quite as definite the location concerning of a hrt-lb within a temple as Barguet is, The fact that the term was used of "corridor-rooms" in the temples of Edfu and Denderaht would suggest that it was merely a term for an intermediate hall or building which gave access to another,

1 Urk,, ITP 855t 16. v

jq+

2
3 4

Ibidej,
PI-id-P Weigallp IIP

IV9 856,8.
IV, 857P 12; 858t 2. 48; KRI9 1,1719 It 14; Piehl, Inscriptionsq v ASAE 8 (1907)9

5 6

Edfo Pl-599 o; 649 d; Chassinatq It 388; De Wit, Ch. d'E: g- 36 NO-72 (July 1961), 312; 313, Legrainp Statues et Statuettes, 119 57Peet, The Great Tomb Robberies of the Twentieth Egyptian Dynast 93; Mariette, Denderah, IIp pl*III (B, M&10221), op* citep op. citet 69 4Marietteg Cliassinatv 119 pl, 8p d, Up 63-

7 a

9 Barguetv Templet 1729 note (2); 15510 Mariette, 6s.

11 Ibidep 12 Haeny,

323-327; Met op. cit-P

BIPAO 52 (1953)v 152NO-71 (January 1961),

loco cite*

op. cit-t
NO-72 (July Beitr&ge Bf.

It

Pl-5;

De Wit,

1961).

312;

313; Mariette, Anlagenq 12.

99, Basilikale

13 U-rk-P IV9 855,16-1714 Ibidov 15 Ibidep IVP 856j 8-9. IVP 8579 6-7-

16 Ibide 9 IV,, 858v 2* IV9 856,16. 17 Ibidop 18 Ibid., IV, 6589 8 and 11o

19 Barguetp op* citep

20 This comparison door-sills granite Festival 21 Weigall, 22 Mt It

154-155; P1-IIsolely situ in on the fact the "Middle; that three were found the (Barguetv .. in Kingdom court". of the

seems to be based three

suggesting

to Barguetv complex. loc. ci

aligned

Templet

rooms on the axis 323; PM-9 IIP 108)9

1719 14-

23 Legrain,
24 Peett

loc.
cite,

cit..
The Wbep 111,1389 in'the king's 21, took this this is to be a refercertainly incorrecto tomb, but

loco

ence to a 4rt-lb

ic;S
7

Dyn. XIX-) XX

Dyno XIX9 XX

Dyne XX3

Dyn- XX4

Dyn a XX5

in use to the Nineteenth and TwentVtA appears to have been confined Janssen fo=* in the plural ieth Dynasties and occurs most often 6 considers term for "both jamb B11 while Christophe btri regards as a 7 the two jambs and the lintel. the "chambranle'19 that the term denotes I in is made from the evidence of Papyrus Harris This assessment in door-frame, (always in the plural) is used for the which btr1w is usually 2b3 but which with conjunction the sbbw could be made of the same is, occasionally, and 8 For 19 or of different materials. mets. wood or a precious material, the pr of Wepwawet at Siut was surrounded by a sbty with example 10 On those occasions where "great 4tr1w of stone and sb-sw of cedar". the two elements are of different materials* htr1w occurs with tri a term for the Lrl. The htrlw door-leaves with a sbty The pr of Osiris at Abydos is provided " and tt1w of cedar". stone 12 it would certainly therefore, In this papyrusP formp describes the plural all framep the jambs and the lintel, with other examples of the word. papyrusp B. 11.10053, thieves describe how they In the tomb-robbery to the pr n the elements and this is which with 11h. tr1w of 4tr1w,

seem that

made up a dooralso the case

probably

the Ramesseum and removed the g:0ding from the of went the High Priest htr! w13 while an inscription of Amunt Roma-Royt of thebt=1w of that a structure Karnak records was found in rains, at wood being erminatives different Karnakv missingg used for materials and was restored with 4tr1w of sandstoneq the detthe also at )] wood(? the two writings of 14 Similarly involved. the term reflecting work carried 4tr1w of [of this outv

by the High Priest

with examples in ing texts include

Amenhotepp replaced 15 Other occurrences sandstone.

htriw of Ramesses III at Medinet _' i7 Ramesses IX at Ka rnak. In the context house 114tr1w of limestonev of a private

term in build16 Habu. aad of inscribed

Iqb

and carved official

with

a chisel" in

18were,

erected found

in

the

"fine

bbnII which form

the

Raia built

the TwentieLh Dynasty. when 4t3Mis in the singular are all

The few occasions A list

136 includes funerary on Ost, Gardiner equipment of on ostraca. 19 in this casep ht3ln is m-4-t "the btZI. Of the tomb" presumably, p-3 than as the a= of its the 4tril was regarded as one entity rather components. Deir Other El-MeMneh 22 and IPAO 764Cne problematical writings 20 319 and on the unpublished writing of 4trl is of the term in the singular ostracaq occur Berlin in Ost. 21 11260

on another ostracong lines of Pe 10129 which contains Deir El-Iledineh a copy of several the papyrus states "its Anastasi, 1. When describing pyrobelisk an 23 eAALr= (nbn) of one cubit in height, its of two fingers* amidion IC44A= 24 J Gardiner The ostraconp howevert replaces C_. . 3 with 25 the former as "Point(? )n translated not unreasonable suggestion 9a involved. The reading in view of the context and the determinWve is quite certain 4trI a on the ostracon of and can only be interpreted as an error on the part Since -the meaning "Jambs" this is probably than just the true rather or the plural* whether it is used in the singular 1 Lefebvre, Inscriptions conceznant les grands Papyrus 9; Erichsent Cenq the writer of the ostracon. I is of Ltrlw in Papyrus Harris of "door-frame" of the term

found

meaning

Pretzesd'Amonj Harris It 10,11;

Rome6,

Roy et Amenhote 7( It

j pl*It with<-:, replaped by\\); de Deir El-Medinehp

pl-LXP

5; Cernyq Catalogue IVt

Ostraca, Hieratic and Gardiner, des Ostraca hieratiques non litt; r2.

aires

pl., 24P 3199 rectop

2 'The writing is found only in the pluralp with this dete=ainative It may occur at least so far as published examples are conce=edo in the singular in thev as yet unpublished, Ost-- IPAO 764 (Janssen, frorf, -the. Rameodid Periodq 392); Lefebvrep loc. Erichsent 5P 10 (with -4=> replaced by\\); 7P 13 cit.; OP- ci -t ( as 5,10); 679 1; 68t 4; 68,13-14; 50,11; 70v 2; 94P 8; Gardinert Late Egyptian Miscellanierjq 110p 16; Peetp The Great Tomb Robberies XXI9 3 of the Twentieth Egyptian Dynastyp Ilf pls. XXv passim; Thesaurus 1323P 39 vers 18-21. y by Mariettep Commodity Prices

As given has

Karn

P P1-40t

49 Brugschv

lqll

4 5 6 7 8 9

Chicago. Universityp

Orlental

Institateg pl. Il. Ig faso-4p v 10t

Medinet

Habul, IV9 pl*233-

Saunerong BIFAO 64 (1966)v Jansseng Christophel Erichsen, Ibid. 9P- Cit-v Melanges op. cit-9 6v 7; 391Masper 94Y 8-

23-

5,10; 9,16; 9 stone or wooden f=amese

11, Probablyp

in

facto

gildine;

on

10 Ibid. j, 64 13-14 Compare al so 50 ; L70 " 2, 1,11 67,1311 Lblidep 689 4- Compare also 67,1; 635) has taken btrl-sb3 12 bsing (Nominalbildung

The occasional noun meaning "door-post"* and their separation when different materials are involved show that this compound is in fact a writing of "the door-frame (4trlw) the door-leaves (sb3w)"* See further under tW39 below p. 276. and 13 Peetq op, cit*t Ht pl. XXq 2-XXIP 39 passim. 14 Lefebvret loc. cit.. citoo loco cit. o 16 Chicago Universityp 17 Mariettep loco cite* 18 Gardiner,, loco cito, 19 Cerny and Gardinerp 20 Ce=yv loc. citoo
21 See, Janssenq 22 Ibid. 392. 9 231Zat%Unerq Egyptian 24 Posenerg Medinah, 25 Gardinerv 26 Posener, 27 Janssen fOr"twins" Catalogue IP Pl-7P ON cit-P op. gives cit-v

tbo be a comp-ound reversal of the two terms

15 Sauneron, loc.

loc.

cit.,

OP, cit,, v 391Hieratic Textsq 1,54,7-8litteraires de Deir El-

des Ostraca 1017*Pl-7Aq 10.

hieratiques

the etymology

of 4tri

andy thereforep prefers as a term for the two jambs alone. 391)of oxen" (Janssen, op- cit-., derived from one would think,, (Wbot 1119 202p 2-3) indicating

from the noun as being derived to interpret the building element He compares However, it to 4tr these "a span terms tie are, together" combboth

the verbal that it

stem kLtr "to is the notion

of the

ination that is

of various inherent in

elements terms

(jambs formed

or various and lintel from this stem.

animals)

jqR

hm

Dyne VI
o4a56 a0
rl

2 Dyne VT L

Dyne XVII,
Dyne Xvill 111 Dyne XV1119

o-1,
Dyne, XVIII Dyne XVIII Dyne XVIII8

-wot-

2, =-

kix

XVII127

Dyne XVIII1

2 -.=YorL -i 0
1

(D 1,0 -. 1.,
Dyne XVII19 XIX

.W
39

(? -f I'.)
C-73 % C-3 11

Dyne XVII 1

12 1\a i
-&&

30 Dyne Xvjnl
=-C--3

Dyne XVI1,14 Dyne XIX17

Dyn* Mjjl
Dyne XIX 9 XX 18

5
Z-C-M 0

16 Dyn o xl: x
CDj2x c -3 at, Ms. 0 Dyne XXV 19

PO

40

1773 III
Ptol. -. Csov-t-3 I

20

Ptol. Ica la C'm

=

21 0 FC-3

lptol. 11

22
C-3

Ptol.

23

From the is carious

Eighteenth that prior

Dynasty to texts. and it disobvered. few the

onwards

hm is it

a very has

co=on survived in use

term in

and it only one the

New Kingdom it

place.,

the

Pyramid period

Undoubtedly is to

was also that

during examples

intervening have not There that major that the this it is yet

be regretted

other

been very

are not

bmw which to decide

can be identified whether It Lower would or not

with

the

result in any

possible from other

a bm differed

respect a E-shrine few is writings the

shrines. the

seem to

was one of where

Egyptian other

be likelyp howeverp ]I type in sinceg is it employedg seem to

a determinative chosen* the If this with

thanc-3 correct

shrine-type to connect the by

is

would

be logical city of

Im-shrine which

Letopolist supported Step

name of from

Lower Egyptian ancient 24 Such a connection was also 11m. the stelae The (or text of 26 the stela striding reads from in the South Tomb shows

the

can be of the ing This the

a text of

one of at

Pyramid

Djoser red

Saqqara* standing

question

kingg a mace is

wearing

the

crowng

and a short

stave. to

The vertical the of shrine Horus.

forward) carryA c*av- 0, <), n0 25 of Letof

clearly identified

a reference with

falcon-god shows

OPOlis,

a form

The scene

a part

199

the lib-s The king of the

ceremony scene it isy

although

its

exact

interpretation

is

uncertain. the nature

may be visiting

a shrine

or founclng

one. Whatever

to see in this writing perhapap possible of "the for the bm-shrine shrine of Horus of letopolis" an origin which, howbecame indistinguishable from other shrine-words. everg later The earliest in the Pyramid recognised occurrence of the tem, Texts, isp unfortunatelyp not the goddess with Imtett (the king1s) "Imtet grasps my Letopolis connected with either Imet (Nebeshah) in the Eastern of seem likelyp of shiine o2 Horas 27 Delta.

but

place that,

hand for herself 28 It would which the god made for her". by the Sixth Dynastyt whatever the type

in her bLM, in her

secret therefore,

originally

bm h-ad*bdcome a word for a shrine in general. Prom the Eighteenth Dynasty Ibmv often in the plural, occurs in to cult-centres non-specific contextst referring which cannot be identified. their sanctified "You have purified Seti 1)030 of all of the godsp each "I their I embellished the bmw and the r-prull (speech of Thoth m7 for the future. r-pru. to J!qq

involvedv

the jimw being enlargedt 11 the favourites ..... 31 one in the 1)wnn which he has desired.,, The restoration of the temples stela of Tutankhamun tells

the parlous

state

Other texts refer to specific bmwbut these can not be identified, In one case the location of the bm is known but the building itself has not survived, This is the temple of Hathor at Cusaep which was restored by Hatshepaut. "The hwt-ntr S.,. "had fallen into rain, the 35 earth had swallowed up its noble bm and children danced on its tp-hwt. " This text would suggest that the bm was pv-rt the temple (hwt-nt a of perhaps the sanctuary itself. This is supported by comparison with one of the few mwwhich can be identified, The sanctuary which Hatshepsut erected in the temple of Amanat Karnak is described variously as a hwt, !Lwt-ntro t5t wrt, sh-ntr as well L-

the reign of Akhen,;. and shrines of the gods following the r-prw af the gods and aten. "Now when his majesty arose as king, had fallen into rain, their goddesses o. oo... bmw had faILlen into decayq their 17wnnwwere as if they had never existed wt and their 32 (pl. ) were a trodden After the king had restored path.,, the cult"the gods and the goddesses are joyfulv placesp the possessors of 33 hmw rejoice.,, 34

200 texts. hm in two separate as a V III cofor Tathmosis when he was still inscribed itself, sanctuary the "He made as his monument for his father ruler with Hatshepsut. Imn-st-lbv (called) in granite hm and for him of a noble erecting, 36 (quartzite). The second example it hard stone of the Red Mountain for him a IrNow my majesty Amun temple. erected comes from the main "Imn-st-lb.,.,. in hard stone of the Red Mountaing bm (called) noble 37 is def" The namep 'Imn-st-lb, interior its electrum. worked with there that the Hatshepsut can be no doubt that initely so sanctuary of about the identification of this particular on one of 4A with anotherl built III later bm. the blocks from this is sancCne of these is on a block from the

bm is also mentioned Lnother . in a list tuary, of temples; that temple of this bm is to be equated Habu.

M e--5-2 aethe a temple replaced

38 It 0
Eighteenth here the

possible

Dynasty site part

at Medinet one

Hatshepsut

on the front

an earlier

and Tathmosis

the queen's building chapel containing a barque with a peripteral of 39 0 St-/e!, 3M .. V CA the king described This structure <> as C-3 C, -, shrine. "a sacred bm in sandstonet ,,%40 The temple on this site was dedicated 41 Sr-st to A= name of the Tathmoside temple seems and the fall ! 42 (Mn-bpr_r, ) 1j=-f1sr_st. described Since Tuthmosis III to have been to suggest that the not unreasonable block, hwt called bm 4sr, named on the sanctuary might be the name 43 on the same site. of the temple of Hatshepsut 44 Horus45 In the temple of Seti I at Abydos, the chapels of Isis, the temple as a bm g1sr it is and Osiris46 the temple are each described of the same 4ing as bmv as is 47 at Qurna. the hypostyle hall of

Lm contined to be used$ althpugh sporadicallyp period but it does not seem to have been used in in Coptic. recurred Like allyp ever so many termsp shrine a Lower Egyptian the meaning of the term broadened probably of shrine or chapel andy later

into demoticq

the Ptolemaic nor to have

bn would have had a specific connected so that stillg it with

meaning

origin., How-

Letopolis.

could

be used of within a

any kind temple,

of a hall

1 PY-r-9 1139b. 2 Loco cit,,

3 Urk- . IV, 96,409 102y 1.

201

Lacau and Chevrier, 124Ibid., Urk-9 Ibid., Irk., Ibid*, 2611 411-

Une Chapelle

d'Hatshepdout

a Karnakq

1,779

5 6 7 8 9

IVY 383,17; IVP 386,5; IV, 881,10;

1411,6 KRI,

(with

the first (partially the first

two signs two signs

reversed). 1779 1-

1,165,16 (with

reatored);

16510,6

reversed).

167,1576,10. termt Faulkner (Con. image", Dict. for 1jm, "sacred 191) takes this to be a sep9 which he cites only this ex-

10 Ibid., arate

it could also be a writing ample. This is possible although of bm "shrine" determinative. with a false Badawy, Mi scellant-a 11 Urk-t IVY 1071,7; 17ilbo=a3lap 1,5P figt4; Mariet6e, 12 Urkop Abydosp It pl*XIXq e; 1589 11TV9 1152v 17; 1329j, 10; KRIY 1,161,1;

13 RLic. v IVY 16909 6; 2o27,6. 14 Ibid, q IV, 19469 11. 15 Ibid#q 16 MY 15It 2149 12. 9 1,190,11; V, 116,10. 18 Ibidej 17 jbid. 19 Urk-Y 111,351,2. 20 Ibid9,11,46,1421 Chassinat, 22 Urk., -Ilp 23 Mariette, Edfou, 186t 8; 119 9. Chassinat, I, pls-469 opp cit. a, 4; 1,2859 . 54, b (bottom). Geographibqu 19 50-51P1-41IVY 175; 9 It IVY 20309 14197P 5; similarly, with %, for r--and (S restored, 216,

Denderah,

280,15; 24 T! -, MY Montetv Geocraphie 05 Firth 26 Montet, 27 Ibid*, It and (Quibellq op. cit-, It 180-1829

Gauthier, do 1'Egypte

Dictionnaire ancienne, IIP v

The Step Pyrami 51-52.

28 EY-rev 1139b, 29 Urko j 379 102,1. 30 My It 1909 11. 31 Urket 32 Ibid., 33 rbideq 34 E-9-9 IVt 383P 17-

IVY 20Z7,6. IVY 2030P 14Ibid., IVt 11529 17; 13299 10.

ZOZ

35 LILld-9, IV9 3869 536 Lacau and Chevrier, 167P I37 qrk. j, in, loc. cit-779 124-

38 Lacau and Chevrier, op. cit-, 39 pm. 9 Jjv pl. XLV9 1. 40 Urk. 9 IV, 681,1041 See; H61scher, Exe. Med. Habut schaftsgeschichte

11,46;

Helck, 74, D, le

Ilaterialen

zir

Wirt-

des Neuen Reichest

42 Urkep IV9 882,3(loc. 43 Lacau and Chevrier ci do Dttol,, Topographie neither quoted suggest no identification . des Thebanischen Gaues, OP- cit-, for hm dsrp 25 (wrongly 6) and Helck,

as 27 by Lacau and Chevrier, 53,5OP- cit-, 44 KRI, 45 Ibidov 46 Ibid., 4T Ibide, 1,158,11. 1,161,1. 1,165,16. Iv 214P 12; 216,15-

77, note

203

at wrt
Dyn- XVIII' Dyn. XIxq Dyn, XV1112 , Dyn. XVIIII XIX3 XIX6

XVIII24
Ptole C-3r=-

Ibm. XVIIII <=.

XIx. C-3 Dyn. XVnI8 . r_3
J
c,

Dyn. XVIIIq

Dyn. XVIII7 M 10 N, Kop Dyn. XX j

C-2, I'll-F, 93,

Dyn. XVIIlv9 Pp =, . XIX r.-3 12 Dyn. XIX Dyne XIX"

4=

C-3 :=> C-3

C-3

pg

Dyn. XjXl

3 A 16 n
9

Dyn. XIXI Dyn. XIXI 7

Dyn. XIXI

Dyn. XIX

18 Dyn. XX

-j, e,
cc=: o Co2i

Dyn.

XXl 22

Dyn. si, Acmk m V-3 \23 ptolo,

XX20

J'm J -41p
C-3 C"3 E-3 24 Ptole

Ph*

ArO

Ptole

ptol,

25

x,, C: 7-3 b _d

Aae) X

M. => 0
is a "throne" of either main, meaning of st wrt and 27 Dynasty st wrt seems to In the early Eighteenth king or a god. a to the pedestal have been transferred upon which the sacred barque of The originalv a god could situated ease of previously rest, These pedestals were usaally when in procession. both ends to allow barque-shrineq open at a stone 28 has the barque. Brovarski for the priests carrying this specific use of the term in the Eighteenth Dyn26

within access

noted

out thatt astyp and has pointed the barque uary of Hatshepsutp is described is

pedestal

on the blocks from the Karnak sanctand on a pedestal of AmLm is depicted 29 In two examples the location Utp br at wrt* of the as detail; described in greater

"Resting upon the st wrt in Karnak (Ipt_swt).,,

"Resting of Maatkare" In obvious

30

in the monument the st wrt in Amun-Djeser-Djesera, upon (the mortuary temple of Hatshepsut at Deir El-Baha: ri)031 st wrt of its was being original used of the pedestal Howeverl in itselfq the an

such scenes extension

meaning.

same period

20t

st wrt describe

was extended the entire

in meaning

still

further

sanctuary a building

not just shrine, ()Imn-st-i)b) is Hatshepsut of inscription of Tathmosis III for

and came to be used to it. The the pedestal within itself called a at wrt in from Karnak; _mq'Imn-st-lbf (Inr n rwdt nt

him (Amun) a noble erected his at wrt like the horizon of heaven in quartzite 32 4w d'Sr)p its interior worked with electrtlm.,, "Now my majesty Another This is text may also describe the the autobiographical in many building projects Tuthmosis work" Mo

as a st wrt. stela of Djebuty who was in charge of Thebes daring the reigns of Hatshepsut and same sanctuary to to which he "led the craftsmen 33 the in graniteet. Unfortunately

Among the buildings

was allst. wrtg a sbL-ntr built is not given so that it cannot be proved to name of this sanctuary be that of the Amun temple. However, if it is not to be so identified then works the Amun sanctuary for would be omitted from the list

of the queen's

Amunl, which is unlikely. The fact that the shrine is descthan quartzite ribed as being made of granite, rather as and granite 34 id the case, is no real problem. The same stela of Djehaty mentions work on two other swt w: rtg one his at wrt This is a llsb-ntr, of which cannot be identified. 34t-ntrl, 35 in electnim landsti. The namep 3)jt ntr of the best of the foreign cannot be related to any known shrineL. sanctuary by Brovarskiq for 36 which with Djehuty the was responsible of has of the temple The remaining

been identified, Hatshepsut VI led Aman, his true

sanctuary

at Deir El-Bahari; the craftsmen to carry horizon which is in

out works

on lac-ibtq

the

st wrt

of

cedarg

sanctuary temple at Deir of the In

description Djehuty's after El_Bahari9, )Imn-dsr-dsrwv 731--3bt could well temple. sanctuary of Hatshepsat's of Tuthmosis III the temple of Ptah within

worked with follows immediately

the westq all its doors (-1w) were of 37 bronze,,. Since the description of this of the be the name the Aimin

the reign

how he "decenclosure at Karnak was rebuiltt and the king describes (? sw1b38) his st wrt with fine metals orated and precious stonest, 039 Interestingly temples to entire at wrt soon came to be applied temples other than the sanctuarye The hypostyleor to halls within hall of Tuthmosis 19 between the Fourth and Fifth Pylons at Karnakq

zos ts called, st in an inscription for and his the the st of Lord-of-Allo temple wrt of of the st Seti is wrt I at Amenhotep II; fla wsbt the at 41 in texts the in dedicathe Sati of w5d-coll-Imns, which is described

" oe-eo-a is in heavenllt40 as "sacred In tory temple they terms For in the

wrt

ressembling Azenhotep first time III ,,,

horizon luxor

1peti,

Nineteenth of the

Dynasty of

occurs Abydos.

frequently These to decide or

texts are are in

temple

problematical various to texts

as it

difficult in the the door that goldv in is

as to using

whether

listing parallel the

elements either inner state ch in eternity the terms

temple, whole of the the king

different of it.

describe on the hall

templev aisle of

or parts

example the wrt

Re-Horakhty wr in gold,

second in

hypostyle

made a pr in goldq

a st in to itself which can

gold9

a sacred of of

gold

and a horizon that the each

a bwt-1-3t 42 This gold. being the used aisles such of to of

a bwt-nt would the seem temple

sequence describe the other

suggest but include only

dedicatory rather more

texts specific

from

godsp

terms of the called parts

as sbbtg temple. the in

be understood texts are are found

as lists within actually (Ptah)

the of

sb39 and t3, 43 Similar and these dedications 45 golds,

parallel shrines of each

shrines swt-wrt

gods44 the main

themselves

shrine; for for with for him him a pt (Re-Horakhty) 46 a st electnimp a st wrt /// its in sbiw with front wrt //// a st wrt sb3w in electrimll. with

lloooemaking "soeeMaking its sbiw gilded

decorated

electrtim". him gilded her (Osiris) with (Isis)

lloootmaking Ta-Djeserv

a pr-wr for

of the 47 every

Lord-of-

11-ooomaking stonep its

sbsw gilded of of Seti

with himself

electrim.,, is wrt of

wrtP radiant 48

precious

The chapel hwt of millions text

described beside Amun is

as a "noble their majesties. at

pr-wr .

years, the

my st chapel

in 49

my The

dedicatory point*50

from

damaged

the

relevant

The temple sanctuary, This aster,, templev is lined

of

Razesses with

II

at

Abydos walls

had

aq more

usualj,

single ceiling. 51 alab-

alabaster

and

a pink as

granite "a st

described, 52 andg, in as "a st

on a block a longer wrt of in the in

from

the text

ceiling from roofed I at

wrt

in

building pure

tine exterior in Gurna 54 graniteli. is

alabaster, of Seti

of the 53 to be a

The sanctuary list wrt in electrilyn

temple the

stated

which

god rests,.,,

206

In Papyrus

Harris

I st wrt

is used for

the

sanctuaries

of

the

temples of Re at Heliopolisy

"the

st wrt in gold,

the tLV

55 in ketem,,,

st wrt being enlarged like a pr-w , covof Ptah at Memphisp It its and 56 The term is also ered by a t3yt of gold like the -bwy of heaven.,, 57 temple, used in the same papyrus to describe an entire of Ramesses III at Medine. t Habuq the barque-rooms 58 11st wrt in the bwt of of Amunq Khonsu and Montha called are'each 59 Usermaatre-Meryaman. to In the temple The barque-shrind of Philip which had been built the regency of the Amun temple at Karnak was replaced during

how "the st wrt of Amun A: rrhidaeus who describes in the time of the majesty of the King of Upper

into rain .... his majesty and Lower Egyptq Menkheperre-I had fallen 60 built it anew in granite. '# In the Graeco-Roman Period st wrt was often used to mean an entire 61 temple but it was also still to the sanctuary specificallyq appliedt 63 62 of a temple. This is so at Edfu and in the temple of Opet at Karnak* The development then in to of st wrtv from "throne" to "barque-pedestal'" and "barque-shrinelyl period "sanctuary" and 11templeR seems to have occurred

a short

always possible for which there meanings in emaic Period occur

Dynasty, of time in the Eigbteenth although it is that the term had these meanings in earlier periods textso Cnee these extended are fewer extant building they remained in use through st wrt to the Ptolseem to texts, does not

were established, in hieroglyphic script. the demotic

although

1
2

Lacau and Chevrier, Une Chapelle d'Hatshepsout 1197; 349vj 615; 35091 617ibidop It 34791612 (for ASAE 26 (1926), (1923)9 Pl-IVpl,. IVt

a Karnak,

It

1579

of this hlock see; a photograph Pillety 0); 34891 613 (photograph;

Chevxier, ASAE 23

3 lacau and Chevrierq 1519 134 'r-k-r 480; 5 IVt IIP 36.

op. cit-9

It

17291 233; KRI9 It

1319 7;

134P 5; 1509 7;
Edfoup It

3429 11; 15719 10; KRI9 It

Chassinatv

Urk. 9 IV, 167v 2 (with final 7669 7; 17099 13; 1726,17; iette, Abydost 19 P1-30y OP- cit-, 9; Chassinat,

421,10; 4229 17; 425t 9; =restored); KRI9 19 130P 5; 1329 12; 1649 14; MarPaPYrus Harris 1.519

a and b; Erichsenq IVP 5; De Witt

Inscriptions

du Temple d'Opet

ao, 7

' a Kaxnakv uaryq '6 7 Urk-P Urk-9

Id. v Ch. d1E9- 36 NO-71 (Jan, with 1961), 67; Mariettev Denderahq IIIt pl-71, bo 4-5IV9 4279 15; K-RIt It 1559 4; 1609 1398; IVP 13319 17IV9 20839 1517j 1918,11; Mariette, Hieratic Abydosp II, Ostracat It pl. 199 a. pl. XLV,, 4P 5; Erichsenq of Ptahj an epithet the determinativep without 59v 132199 16. is in

99 (both

8 -Ibidev 9 Ibid.,

10 Cerny and Gardinerp

ON cit -9 309 5-6; 50j, 1611 Griffithp EA 13 (1927)9 pl*XXXIX*

This

h:L7 st wrtv which is more often written KRI9 It e*g*v Urkop IVO 10029 5; 1936,10;: 12 Ibid9t 3 Ibid., It I, 1519 Ot 9 and 10; 158v 7; 160t 3 and 4and 12. 1499 14 and 16; 2* 4,Institute, Ibidet VII9 157,11

1639 10;

14 Lbid. v It 15 Ibidop It

149P 13 andi15

(with

an open door);

154t

10 and 11. 16 Ibido, It 43t 17 Mariette,

Abydo 9 UP Pl-3P Oriental 18 Chicago Universityq (without the determinative, VI9 Plo4099 20 Ibidp VIt pl-4419 21 Urk*t 119 109 7o Denderahv I, Pl-46j It 57479term 22 Mariette, 23 ILT9 19 Ibid*

Med. H pl-5019 B).

VII9

Pl-5019

A;

c2*

at

119 244oPo cit-P 22; 35; IIP that this

24 Chassinatq 25 Ibid-9 It

26 For the view Wortakzent 27 Vb.,

und Silbenstruktur, See alsov 28-32*

should be read 6-8,10. in further detail,

st wrrt

see; Fechtq Der Thron

IVP 79 4-7im. alten 1gyptent

Kuhlmann,

2B Brovarskip
29 lacau 30 Ibid* 31 Ibideq 32 Urk., 33 Ibid*, 01

LEA 62 (1976)9 72-73!

It 3479t 613; 349Pj 615; 350,1 617-

op- Cit-P and Chevrierv It 1 57P 1 1979 It Up 17291 233167,2*

IV9 4279 15under sb-ntrt Po253-

34 See further

2og

35 lr--k- 9 Iv-P 4219 10. 36 Brovarski, loc. cit.. 37 Urk- t IV9 422,1738 See; Faulkner, Con. Dict., 39 U-rk-, IVP 7669 740 Ibidep 41 Ibid*, IV9 13319 17IV9 1709,13-

216.

42 KRIt IV 131P 4-1543 Ibidot, 3;129-13544 Ibidep 45 Ibidop 46 Ibidep Ig 147-163I, It 149p 9-16. 1519,3-10154t 10-15o 1579 11-14148,1-29

47 Ibid. 9 It 48 ]Qjido It t 49 rbid., It

50 Ibid. v IV 1539 3-551 P-M-9 VIS, 38-3952 Mariette, Abydosp II, 430t 5-6. pl. 199 a. 53 P-id-q 119 Plo3t 54 KRIq IV 219,16o 55 Erichsen, 56 Ibidep

opo cito, 509 15o

57 'LILido 51P 9. 9
58 Rooms 7v 15 and 33P see; PM*q IIj pl. XLVIII* 59 Chicago Universityq Oriental Institutep op. cit P IVP Pls-409; 4419 60 Urk. 0; VII9 P1-501P A and B. 119 109 7t 61 Mariette, Dender P It PI-46, at 2; IIIP PI-7, bp 4-5; LDTI 11*,. 244; Chassinatt Edfoup It 22; 35; 574; IIP 7962 De Wit, Cho WE 36 NO-71 (Januaryp 1961), 67. 63 :Ldeq Inscriptions du Temple dtCpet a Karnakq 98; 99 (the dedicatory which mentions the st wrt is actually situated in the room (No. VII) immediately before the sanctuary (No. X)t but there can be no doubt that the description (for a plan of the refers to the latter temple see; PM, II0 pl, XXII)e t text

209
s3t

Dyne V' 4=, m 3, Yff Q

p as u
AM

Dyne Vp xviii

2 pd. Yll

MOK03

Dyne x114 Cl 111 2ndo Int. N. K. Dyn. XVIII ap ,,,,, 6

MOK*5 1,11 H Dyne XV1117 Dyn. XIX 19

Dyne XV1119 P6 12 %JLx c6, . x I

Dyne XXV15 III 18 g CL I Ptole 19

Dyne XIX C6
Dyne XXV14 r-73 ptol. 17 Ptol. 20

13 Dyn. XXITO Ptole

Dyn

ptol.

The W8rterbuch 21 but onwards Abusir for Papyriv

quotes references the term occurs in although not in the meaning

for

s3t

only places which

from in

the Middle

Kingdom

three

the Old-Kingdom

contexts

elucidating

made of wood and is

"middle" and'horthernU 23 the Another occurrence and a thirdv mentions the s3t of a palace 24 (6nwt). eastern sit of a granary the next known example of the term is in an early Chronologically graffito to have been used for from the wall the quarries of at Hatnub the quarry itself. where it seems 25 In the Teach-

of the term* into I'southern'19 subdivided

are of any great value In one exampleg the 83t '822

Middle-Kingdom ing

of Amenemhat 19 133t, determined ocefirs in the with the wall-signv the description of a prp "decorated with gold, its h-lywt in lapisp 26" how the An inscription from Siut tells s3t in silver, of Hapdjefa 27 (t nomarch "erected s2wt which were destroyed". and the Admonitions
describe how the children

LS)

of

princes of

were any

dashed difference

against in the

s3wt. meaning

28

Such texts ween s3t

give

no indication terms nuance for of a wall.

bet-

and other a specific

However, for s3t

from

Eighteenth apparent.

Dynastyp

meaning

becomes

210

An inscription

of

Sen: mut at Deir his

El-Bahari the

records

that

he was

of sjwt in the service name on all permitted temple (Djeser-djesera) her mortuary in and in the king 29 Temple-walls upon the gods of Upper and Lower Egypt. the r-p of must be made of stonev the name of an official can be inscribed which that s3t was not used of,, for examplev brick enclosure suggesting to perpetuate (Hatshepout)t walls. ribed Other walls. "I built texts also specifically use s3t when referring to insc-

30 (s's) made its sawt great. " this tomb .... *, the inscription Aman had given to "His maJesty ordered th, t the victories which 1,31 the stone s-st in the 4wt-ntr. him should be perpetuated on look at the s3wt by this bwt000o. and will 1109 those who will pass from my utterancesp recite will and 32 Egypt favour and love (them)*,, "The inscription (s's) upon the may the King of Upper and Lower

engraved with 34 "Your sacred images cut upon the 03w(t).,, 35 "His S3wt engraved with his cartoucheis that S3t was used mainly It would seemp thereforep sstv inscribed text of wall the reign in texts which date from of Ramesses II

33 the Great Namell

for

a stonep

the New Kingdom

definedo It specifically eum; "the inbw in stone, 36 SSt here mast refer Thoth.,, texts could be carvddo

allows the meaning to the Ramessto a building attached refers of engraved on the M3wt with inscriptions to the surface of the wall upon which has suggested that a s-bt wast "plus 37 This is supported

A and later. to be even more

Traunecker

d1un muroll les parois specialement a 11origine by a description Hall at Karnak as a "fine ms4nt for of the Hypostyle the Ennead, surrounded by open- and closed-capital coluinnsq its sawt 38 (tnwil).,, The walls in question the cultivation like the limits of inner walls are the inscribed This term does, thereforep but, like of the hall. meaning, seem to have had a particular

so maT terms, it was used less-accurately as time went In Dynasty at least, it was being used as a nonandf by the Twenty-Fifth term for a wallo S3W(t) occurs often in the stela of Pianchi, specific in the descriptions control certainly by which the king, )took It of Egypt939 and seems to be a general term for "wall", does not retain, in this stela, its original meaning, Of the various seiges found as a word for script4l a wall but in Ptolemaic survive textS4O into and also Coptico the demotic does not

S3t is occurs in

21t

1 2

Posener-Krieger Ibid. ral)o 1, Pl-XIXA,

The Abu Sir Papyriq pl,, LVIIIA, and De Cenivalv (in 4; LUVIAp M (partial); Urk. 0 IV9 1048,5 von Hatnub, disputed, but it Pl-139,91,9. is probably

G, plu-

Anthes, Die Felseninschriften date Middle of this graffito is Kingdom. Coffin

The exact of the early

4 5 6 7 8

Do Buckq The Egyptian 1rkep VIIP Gardiner, 56,7Admonitionso

Textsq

V9 32e BIPAO 34 (1934), 65-

4# 3; Malininev 85P fig-3-

HaYesp. MDAIK 15 (1957)t

lErk. I IV, 68 41 109 Ibid* I Up 1845P 1310 KRIP 1,186,9; L--D-P 1119 170-17111 KRI9 1,2029 12 Ibidp It 9* dfouj

194p 2@ IV9 5; Chassinatt 1,. 18; Idot Denderaho

13 7(b., Belegstellen, 1119 62 (similar). 14 'g-rk--t IIIP 15 Ibideq 16 Ibid., 18 Mariettet 19 Ibid*, 20 Pierretj 21 Wbp IIIv 5v 1 5-

169 1; 30t 24Y 1; 34,1 Edfoup Denderah,

1T; 3Tv 14; and 3It 327III Pl-179

32t 3-

17 Chassinatv

d (twice);

III

pl, 82p c*

pl. 689 i. Louvre, 111 21 (C*232).

Insc.

IVp 14,4-14and De Cenivalp 4op. cit. pl. LVIIUp v G.

22 Posener-Krie'ger 23 Ibid.

pl. XIXA, 9 24 Lbid. j pl. LXXVIA, M. 25 Anthes, 26 Malinineg being this 27 jrk#q loc. loc* cit.. cit.. silverg

Since it is

floors possible

(a2Lw) that

are often the text

described is corrupt

as at

made of point. VIIP

569 7loc. cit.. cit..

28 Gardinerp 29 Helck, loc.

30 Urk- I IVP 1048,531 Ibidol No 6841 1032 Ibid., IV, 1845P 13-

III

33 KRIt It 35 Marietteg

194v 2. op. cit., 1,18. Pl-179 d (twice),

34 Chassinat,

op. cit-Y IIt 36 L*D*q 1119 170-171-

37 Trauneckerv Karnakv V, 153P 4 and note 338 KRIq It 2029,9, 39 Urk-9 IIIv 40 Chassinatp 5t 15; 16,1; OP- cit-9 It 24,, 1; 30v 17; 319 14; 329 3; 349 1 and 318; 327; Mariettet OP- cit-P Ht P18-17Y 405-

" d; 82, c. 41 Erichsen, Ddmotisches Glossart

21S

sat Dyne Vp M. K.
C-72 C=

1
-%-

I st.
1952-

Int .21

st. C= C= Dyne XVIII

Int.

C= Dyna XVIII

4 %

N, K&5

that this term, for which it cited only two The W6rterbuch suggested 7 8 The earliest references, meant "Passb6den-plattenllo example occurs in a damaged inscription Dynasty from Saqqaraq of the Fifth 9 (I) built the ewp (I) did not lay down (orp overlay) the s3wt. 11 10 The use ol the verb dr with sswt would certainly support such a meaning given by the W6rterbuch, since dr is " However the other texts in which so easy to interpret. In the description was brought of the tomb of Ankhtifi appears from Elephantine, as that s.3ty "floor". elsewhere used with are not sit, which 12 s3wt occurs the

at Moalla

to be an element in a door* The same is true of an occurrence in the Book of the DeadfitrI will not let you pass over metv said the sst of this sb3, tunless you tell 13 These two passages would suggest that s3t could be me my name$*" thresh6ld the used facthe of a door. In anotherv damaged, text, sawt are mentioned 14 "thresholds".
In The first form-cluster ws4t, Texts cribe its from two templesp example is

in proximity
however, on the of the

to doors

(caw)

and are probably

also

s3,wt

are

described of the

along

with

columns.

inscriptions III

red-granite

papyria

columns w3dw and its the temple for to

Amenemhat s3wt in

from its

Crocodilopolisq sbzw in El-Khadim sandstone"s columns

granitep at Serabit

ftalcing 15 it electrum. in 16 Sinai In these des-

of her

Hathor sawt

"erecting

wnw of and 3. upon which

cases

03Wt may refer

the

bases

the

stood.

s3t seems to have been a term for a stone element at floor-level, itself* a threshold, It is probcolumn-base or flooring to an identically-spelled term which is determined ably related with 17 to "Planks" -J', , and which seems to refer or "beams" of wood. I Urk. t Iq 18it 10 (Quibellp Saqqaraq 1907-8t ASAE 37 (1937)v 88 (L. Dot Up 1189 g). Pl-IXIP 3); Habachip

Basically

21+ 2 3 2329 Vt--, t 5; Pl-XXClZre and Vandierv Textes de la premiZvPeriode de la XIeme Dynastie, 46,11. Vandier, Gardiner, and Peet, The Inscriptions of Sinai, I, Mdallav

inte=ediaire

et 3179 Ap

pl*LXXIX9

as 5 Budge, The Book of the Dead,, (1898)9 Text, 264,12& 6 Gardiner and Peet, opo cite, 19 pl*LUIV, 310, (a). (cited by earlier 7 Habachi# loc. cite; Urk., Iq 181,10; publications, 8 Wbop 111,412,14see note 11 above). 9 Urk,, Iv 181,10, 10 Wb-9 V, 475,3-6. 11 !! rk-, IVP 11509 13; 1164t 9-. 12 Vandier, loc* cit** 13 Budge, loc* cite, 14 Clere and Vandier, loc. 15 Habachi, loc, cit** 16 Gardiner cit., pl. LXXIX9 317, Ag a; of. also Ibid. 9

and Pe6t, op* cite, 310t (a). Pl-LXXIVP Coffin

17 Do Buck, The Egyptian

Texts, 19 254t a; Urk. 9 IV9 7079 14; Compare also siw "der Balken" (1b. t 111,4199 14-17) and s3which occurs in the Abusir Papyri, Posener-Kri`oger, BeitrAge Me, 120 Festschrift Ricke, 76-77-

See further

belowt

23twv addendum, p. 216-218-

216

s stw
Dyn. XVIII Dyne XVIII 2 Dyn. XVIIIp XX

Vill 456
Vitt% NsK, Late Period

N*K* ah e

Sstw is and its easily which have

originallyp use in

and usuallyp

a term

for

the

earth for

or the

the floor

ground,

architectural It is for

contexts probably also

as a word

can be

understood. was used been The meaning

thresholds to a floor term

applied of to the

s3t connected with 8 flooring. Sitw does not seem to and 9 the New Kingd6m. before in a building not in any doubt in and a few examples the of Amun****.

the

term

this

is

will

suffice "I led

show its craftsmen

typical to work

usage. on the works 10 " its pr

83tW worked with gold and silver. oeeitS "Making for him (Amun) a bm of goldp "Bringing in its Retenut 83ty to Asian gild copper the with which his

s3tw

in

silver*" from campaign lpet-sat,

majesty

brought

overlaid

%3w-doors of (nbwy), gold from term;

A mythological clearlyg the meaning in Abydo9q,,,,,. Ally such in was not either

example of the its Geb is -,. often demotic

the sb-ntr 12 -11 a Late-Period "As for the its

of Aman in

papyrus House of ceiling

illustrateop Lifeq qj). recur it I# 13 as is

83tW and Nut to mean"floor" texts*

used or

and does not

Coptic

U-rko, IV, 1589 15; 423,10; 49

1331,18;

1648,10;

16509 16; 1668,

2 Ibidep IV9 1329# 10. 3 Ibid. t IV9 1150,13; Champolliont Notices Descriptives, 1,733 (Lb-t 111,424,89 Up wrongly quotes this reference as Ibid., 732).
4 5 6 7 a Wreszinski, Derchain, not See above, Der Papyras Ebers, 203,17Budget The Book of the Dead (1898)p Textt le Papy-rus Salt p. 213825P 8*9 VIP 8o IVP 423-424s3t, 267 (Chapter 125P 44)-

Ilb

Period (Helck, Intermediate An example from a stela of the Second V "Q\ may be a different MDAIK 24 (1969)p 199; pl, XVII9 10) of both the determinative used, and the context since word altogether in which the term occurs, would the part of the inscription of of "door". suggest a translation IV, IV, 423P 101329p 10* loce

10 Urk-9 11 rbid.,, 12 Ibideq

IV9 1150t 13cit**

13 Derchaing

Addend=
After there in a discussion he publishes letter on the of meaning to the of of s3t

this

study the

was completed in termq

appeared which

and s3tw by Frandsen example dom*' differ of the of former Essentially from term

an article from

an additional Middle s3t the Kingdo not use

a hieratic

Frandsen's although with 2

conclusions

my ownt in

he makes no attempt columnso with its He regards

discuss a ast

connection

as having to

beeng cover

originallyt all kinds

a "door-sill" of paving". also Frandsen of that the

meaning"later

extended

Howeverg as aplural-form to for foreg building itectural ally reason a paving for the the

equates This (also the

s3t

and s3twt is

regarding

the

latter

formerD3

would

seem to be in

contradiction as a term therein to an archgenerbe

evidence "ground" "earth"

astw from illogical

written Old Kingdom to regard for

s3tw)

attested 4 It would, onwards. of has been I transferred This

seem to be not inscriptions context to

writings

as the

word for in

"earth" "floor". past,

accepted block, "plural"

as a term interpretation Since he would g1tw route textep in

the the

the

and one which that a translation this would from translation.

see no also of "floor"

reject.

Frandsen presumably most

suggests support

a s-st could

casesp at the

although the usual of

seem to be-

a rather Dynasty made of, states; factorily

tortuous

to arrive quote in witht six which

Re, doeep however, building or "the for

examples

s3tw is 5

Eighteenth as being these he

element metals. 'sill' where

described

decorated meaning the

precious

Concerning

Opavin&-block' IV examples

does not the sstw

account is said

satisto be

Urkov

211 decorated s3tw is (sbkr, here the into used sw1b9 dr) with ie. 6 not with precious to propery the metals. block the I would or blocks socket suggest making and the that up the groove

reference the sill

bed of leading

doort it". does

with

Frandsen ween "the late these sill"

make clear sill

exactly

what and I

is

the

difference to

bettrans-

and "the

proper'19 other would with

see no reason Although a'translation can,

examples

as anything decorated

than"floor'le object metal. "floor K=, * of in often have any of to

Frandsen of "floor" be found Dyn8 a and

does not because compared with

say sog he presumably these with 83tW are the

This

however, which is

expression the

t-sm 44 at

silver" the

to reference 7 In addition, asty. than of

Amun temple

Twenty-First of shrines, with

metal-worked and could does not

03tW are easily quote

parts been these

rather precious of the

templesp Frandsen

covered

metal. six

examples,

he does mentiong This is only one is obviously a shrine. the descriptiono from the tomb of Rekhmire, of metal of the casting 9 door. -leaves (csw) for the sh-ntr The remaining of Amun at Karnak. five descriptions examples are from general of temples of the Eight10 eenth Dynasty. In all of these sstw can be easily by translated "floor" with the possible exception of the description of the door of the Third Pylon at Karnak* In this text the sstw is a part of the doorway, Lord "***making of the its of for Thrones him (Amun) a very great sb3 before Amun-Rep irety the in of the (masc. ) V being set to the Two Landsp decorated in place". used " for of the the feet door-sill. doorway thick since and which It entworked in its (swb) with silvert

gold ..... sbhwt in front In this also in example have

it

93,brcould applied temple the

be being

could a door formed could

been

"floor"

an Egyptian been in

pylon

was several of the had a "floor". that

a passage haye

through regarded cupport thatp in used

thickness

stone-work

as having of his the with 12

Frandsen, makes the the point

view

s-stw is of the than

a plural

of

a3t,

description e3twv It is rather

temple r-1-w. s, that

of Monthu, llimplSriag

adjective

nb is

"a Plurality to "all its Although that merely they

of objects". (the temple's) the similarity

also

possible the I

sstw. s nb refers makes it to regard likely s3tw for

floors". of in of stem of to two terma

were

connected

some way, sjt9 nor

see no reason adopt

as a plural-fo=

a new translation

219 .

the

metal-decorated

s1tw

in

the

random

examples

quoted

by Frandsent

Frandsenv Ibide Ibid* 299 28.

JARCE 15 (1978)v

25-31-

2 3 4

T? -v 1119 423P 7-16; as ECHT With aryp 38* op* cit. the

424t

1-12,

The term Cernyj

also

survives

into

Coptic Diction-

same meanings; 27-289 p

Coptic

Etymological

5 6 7 6

Fraudseng

Ibide 1 29* no,, Vy 214P 15E*gop Urkop IV9 1329p 10; 1331P 18; Champolli ong Notices tives, 1. '133inaccurately translates al-ntr as Urk. p IVP 1150P 11-14- Frandsen (op. cit., "temple" 28y No. 8). 1648P 10; 16541 4-9op. citey 28. 16509 16; IVf Descrjp-

10 Urkep IVt 11 Ibidop

16549 8;

16559 7;

16689 2-5-

12 Frandseng 13 ir-k-Y

IV9 1668j, 4-

219
sb 3

PA*

Dyne VI

Pj 4

*1

TI

Dyne VI

2 R

Dyne V13

Dyne Up 1 st. Int. Dyn. V15 Pj W M Dyne XII . 2nd. Int. -A 6 Int. t Dyne X119 Dyne XII, XVII, t XIX7 lot. P] I C-3 -R 1-3 2nd. Int. 9 Dyne ". xviii 8 9 10 Dyne XIIpPtol. Dyne XII DYno XII *j C-3

Dyne XIIll
Dyne XVIIII 4

Pi <

12 Dyne XII
5

Dyne XVIIII xixl3

Dyne XVIII 16

3)yn. XVII11

-K
Dyne XVIII17

17
I' * Dyne XVIII C-73 _jc 18 Yyne P,, XVIII19

Dyne XVIII20
V-3

Dyne XVIII Dyne X3X26 Dyne XIX 29

23

p* TT

Dyne XVIII

21

ci tT *j

Dyne XVIII22 Dyn; XIX 01,2 .p

Dyne XVIII24 27 ,,,,

'XXv

Dyne XIX

Dyn. X3X9 XX28 Dyne XIX 31

Dyne XIX30

Dyfie XIX32 C-3 Dyne XX34 "IS, C--3 Ch

rn&

lp Dyne XIX33 3

Dyne XX35

Dyne XX36
c C-3

Dyne XX37
ptol. 40

38 Dyne XX
C-3 41 Ptol*

-kj
There

44

Dyne XXV1139
-7---'

can be no doubt

as to the basic

meaning

of

sb3p both

the det-

erminatives

in which the word is found show used and the contexts that sb3 is to be translated There are, howeverp interestas "door"* ing developments in the history of this word which make a re-examination of the evidence valuable. it would appear that there were many different At first

glance

110

shown many of the variants actual ways of writing in the the most frequent writing examples and above are isolated Dynasties Nineteenth was NO-13texts of the Eighteenth building and through confusion be easily The Late Egyptian writings explained can sb3 butt in factp sb-s "door" does same stem, although with other words 42 The in meaning to these other words. to be related not appear Dynasty and the word date from the Fifth examples of sb3 earliest the Ptolemaic top and including, period. " It up was used consistently S9BIL 43 into Coptic as CSe demotic survived and also occuzredin 44 Fp CBHY -k. cem pie formed from the sb3 could which parts of exactly the frame or the leaves45 and it is the question be discussed here. the doo=wav were described w which will as sb3. of in which there can In the Abusir Papyri sb3 is used in a context noted be little doorway was intended the entire since the sb3 n leaves'19 sab. f (meaning uncertain) c3wy-f "its into hn is subdivided 46 doorway9 Clearly dsof "itself". sb3 here denotes the entire and that abs indicates the designation of the frame as "itself" although doubt that could for also be used of the frame state that 48 alone. This is also shown by those doors These include temple of the First door The W6rterbuch that refer to the entire doorwayg

examples

which

sb3w were made of

stone.

the pyramid-temple Period. In the Middle

of Meren=e47

and a mortuary

Intermediate

Kingdom the first

examples

are found

of actual

frames temple gTanite

"sb3ll. The gateway of the Middle Kingdom labelled which are as of Thoth at HermopoliS is described as a sb3p49 as is the door frame in the from the d-&p of Amenemhat I at QUantir5O and a 51 This last foundations of the temple of Medazud. named Wn in htpw-ntr "storehouse of, divine Kingdom most buildings elements elements in were constructed the more costly stone. The door

jamb found example is offerings". brick$ frames with

from

a building

In the Middle only certain

have survived, and consequently It has has been lost. often re-usedg when the rest of the building 52 been seenp so farp that sb3 was used of doorways in templest palaces and administrative of private time buildings. It was also used of the doors contexts. at not that refer of 55 house B53 and tombs54 as well of the Second Intermediate as in mythological Period show that did

were among these

Two texts

sb3 was the name for the door frame alone and it to the entire doorway which included the door leaves.

A stela

22.1

Sebekhotep

IV describes with

work at Karnak c3wy7r worked in tells

where the king gold

erected

a wooden

sb3 of 10 cubits from fallen

in the

the temple into ruin. the

of Min at Koptos 57

while a stela and silver56 of the sb)w and c3w having

As is

case with
building oco=ring have temple been

so many words
texts word prior of the to from the

sb3 has survived

New Kingdom. Eighteenth the earlier

principally
sb-S was but In the and in detail is few the New

detailed

Undoubtedly Dynasty periods.

a frequently useful Kingdom doorways in and, quite was made plated ally stone Dynasty suffice nI its in the in texts many of

preserved were

doorways and other Such would showing of i3toAe . it to is which the

labelled both are from was used in too

11sb3119 including the temple proper to the door list

pylons

doorsp examples be that 58 gained sbj

enclosure fact# conclusive, little

wall.

numerous since the are

this of sb3w

evidence frame which as be princip-

usually of meta, with the

made 59 metal

Some of fact

these the

described jambs 60 could It is

being

but

that is sb3

stone made. used

reference that usage

being was

Eighteenth frame, is

Dynasty this

of into

the the

monumental Nineteenth will

door and to

although

continued later. A few in the sb3

foundpooccasionallyl this erection Asian in copper. of use of t, of

examples

demonstrate the of

sb3

New Kingdom. (called))Imn-sbm-fSwp

inspected r3 was

the 61

great (Karnsk)

great

sb3w (A=mant) "*ooe* (Blephantine) 11 ..... "es-e9a with electrun. Although mental door of From indicated of door these frame in of temple a private the by signs to in sb3W in 65 the `, 3w in

granite

Elephantine,

its

c3W

in

bronze.

62 *4, o 63

cedar

worked

with

copperv

the

sb3w 64

in

granite.

granitep black (Both

their granitep the

liwy c3wy-r

in

copper. banded

" with II

sb31n "

copper at Abydos) for rarelyp

and

giZLddd

temple sb3 still more there

of was

Ramesses used usedp for a change

New Kingdom it 66 andp Dynasty of the new that could

principally but

a monuof the 67 sb3p use

doorwayp house

be oftenp is

palace in

doorways. meaning and-, ^+ . from by in leaf of The

Nineteenth the use

determinatives sb3 has been which period. word

would the door sb3

suggest leafv is found

transfer33iA is supported This for

the the

a conclusion from the this regular

contexts meaning

which sb3 is

change a door

Curious

since

222

c-3,9 which still periods. There the door

had been

in

constant it

use was not

from

the

early

dynadtic used

periodp earlier

occurred, 68 cang frame temples Kingdom and in to

although

as frequently

as in

howeverg t6 the

be no doubt door leaf.

that

sb3 was transferred of wood. this is

from when the in the

One indication as being made of temples

sb3w of Middle stone parts original used ating labelled called to to

are the

described doorways of

Even

brick of the

were

usually the only

made of wooden its

the

stone were this both

temples the to

New Kingdom Since where in

a doorway meaning describe the

door

leaves.

sb,. also the

retained was

led door Seti in

a situation

same word

frames I the at

and leaves Abydos.

different

texts are are

rel-

temple of 69whilep 11sb3 ,

The actual the

doorways leaves

Nai; ri

decreep

door

sb3w and described with copper...... probably true Papyrus can of

and banded made of is

wood are

"of cadar as being electinun gilded with ..... 70 There are other texts where sb3w 71 to be understood This as door leaves. the work 1. of Ramesses III has at various temples sbsw in Sbi in this

particularly in

described this text the door

Harris

As Christophe as*1door _--o I and

n6ted72

papyrus is

always

be translated with

leaves". although

determined

consistently as being

some of

sbaw are leaves74

described

made of

plated with gold or 76 77 by -,= determined is probably it or _=-.* the intention is to refer to the door leaves. One final clear proof example that from the tale of for the

met&173 they are wooden 75 Whenever electrum. sb3, is safe to assume that

two

brothers leaf.

provides

sb-3 could

be used

a door

When Bata his stall

to the stablep "... he looked returned under [brotherl (and) he saw the feet of his elder 78The behind the sb3.,, distinctive shape of with the pivots is and the resulting here, sighting "cut-away" and it of is and bottoM79 "door as leaf"

the

sb3 of

as he was the Egyptian

standing door at the leaf top

sections only feet if

suggested that the

sb31S "behind

translated the Sb3lt

Anpuls

can be understood. Sb3 originally describe Latery to the the from door leaves. the leaf, referred to the door frame could whilec-w also the be was used called to

The entire

doorway

sb3.

Nineteenth while also

Dynasty retaining

onwards, its

word

original

was transfeTtdd 80 meaning.

213

1 2 3

Posener-Kri; PYr-v PYr-9 799a; 799a.

6ger and Do Cenivalp 1115b.

The Abu-Sir

Papyrit

pl. IXIXAv

4-

Pyr. j 799a; Urk., It 1079 4; Cl6re and Vandier, Textes do la Insc. Louvrey premi6re Pgriode intermle'dairep 44; 459 1; Pierretv Up 29 (C-15v 5); Balcz and Bittelp MDAIK,3 (1932)9 28, abb. 13a and b; Do Backy Egyptian 309 23Reading Bookt 72,1; Marietteg Abydosq 119

5 Py=. t 1115b. 6 Clere and Vandierv OP- cit-9 46,1; Simpson, Papyrus Reisne= It (K-14); Petriet Koptoi3j pl. 12v 3; Urk, j IV, 659 9; 426,8; Pl-17A 1105P 16; 11o6,13; -1369,11. 7 De Buckt op. cit. 9 919 13; 969 5; HaYesv JEA 46 (1960)v Pl-M, 3; Mallerp Liebespoesiep pl. 10pg9(with k-'A' added by error. ) 8
9

Bisson de la Roque and Clorep Rapport sur les Fouilles, (1927 989 fig-72; 1231 fig-84; Piehlp Inscriptionsep 9
SimPsont Op- Cit-9 cit-v Pl-13A 72Y 3(G-7 and G*12); 14A (H-37);

de Medamoud 119 9316JL (J-7)-

10 De Backq op,

11 Habachit ASAE 52 (1954)v 451 and pl. IV; Helckj MDAIK 24 (1969), 199,10,12-, XVII9 10 and 12. Pl. 12 Habachit ASAE 37 (1937)t 88; 91p fig. 6. 3829 13 Also determined with 'ff - Urk-t IVP 439 12; 56,8; 295,6; 618,14; 8199 17; 8299 17; 8511 12; Himst 12; 302t 6,8,10; in Honor of John A. Wilson, fic-7; Mariettep op. citep It pls. 11a; 18; 30b; KRLp It 132Y 3; 149t 13-16; 1629 12 and 14. 14 Urk-Y IVt 439 4; 382P 5; 1648P 1115 Ibid. t 3889 10; 357P 5; 1668p 2. 16 Ibid. t 5219 1317 Ibid. 9 4309 10; 21591 16; 2160,1. 18 Ibid., 1379,8. 19 Wb- Belegstellen., IV, 22 (ref-839 20 Ibid. 21 Ibid.: 22 Ibidp 1073P 312499 14Studies

14); Urk-,

rV, 831,6.

765t 13; 1550P 1823 Ibid. 9 12951 5 and 6. 24 Ibid. f 16519.125 Wb. Belegstellen., ians, I. 5t fig-5; 9); Badswyt Miscellaa: a WilbourSaunerong BIFAO 64 (1966)p Pl-IIP x+5 and X+7; IVv 22 (ref-83t

22t

Davies,

N[dmanjde

G9 Seven Private

Wb., Belegstellen, 26 KRI, 27 Ibide, 1,47,101219,2.

Tombs at ]; urn IVp 22 (=ef. 839 17)-

9 Pls-13;

30;

28 Cerny and Gardinert Hieratic Oatraca, It (omitting Papyrus Harris It 50,11 e ). 29 Barguet, MiLnstert 30 Mariette, 31 Gardiner, 32 Ibidov 33 Ide, ASkE 50 (1950), 7AS 95 (1969), opo cit*, late 39,2* Late Egyptian op- cit-, Stories, 15,6. (omitting Ilp 274; 276;

Pl-LIVP

39 4; Erichsen,

2779 fig-7; 5-

278; Plantikow-

1199 abb. 1b, jib. Miscellaniesp

Egyptian

10,9.

34 Erichsenq 35 lb-id-y 36 Gardiner, Great

709 2; also

59 10; 6P 7; c-3) 54,10; Peetv

91 16. The

94P 8Ramesside Administrative Documentst Egyptian

Tomb Robberies

of the Twentieth Oriental Institute,

Dynastyp

119 pl*IV, A*

(BoMo 102211 7,1)37 Chicago 38 Peet,. University, Medinet Habu, VIIv pl*501, (BoMe 10053P 'Lerso, 4,9)e ope citop pl*XXI 39 Metropolitan Museum of Art, Egyptian Expeditiont Hibis in El-Khargeh Denderah, Edfou, 82-86. Oasis, III, P1-59P1119 Pl-43o V, 4,3See also; Ward,

The Temple of'.

40 Mariette, 41 Chassinat, 42 Wbe, IV,

The Four Egyptian Homographic Roots 1 43 Erichsenq Demotisches Glossar, 419b-bv 63#t 120-121* derny, Coptic Etymological 44 Crum, A Coptic Dictionaryq 321b; Dictionaryv 147; bsing, Nominalbildungt 40445 T? -, IV, 83,9-17and De Cenivall, Posener-Krieger Les Archives in loc. cit. For discussions e Bf. 12, Festschrift funeraire of this 46 Posener-Krileger passage 83-85t Kak , see;

Beitr'Ze

Ricket

and Id*, 440-

du Temple

de Neferirkare-

47 Urk-9
48 49 Clore Balcz

It
and and

1071 4Vandierv Bittel, ASAE see; la 52 OPloc* (1954)9 citcit** 451; Bubasti Clore, pl. , loc. IV. 8; For pl. cit.. another XXKIII9 door-jamb A. of the 45,1 t -

50 Habachip same 51 Bisson king do

Haville, Roque. and

21S 52 See also for the Middle Kingdom; Habachit ASAE 37 (1937)9 889,919

6; De Bucky op. cit., 9695; Simpsonp op, cit-t 17A (K-14)G912); 14A (H. 37); 16A (J-7); and 91,1353 De Buckj op* citop fig. 54 Ibid. 72v 1; 729 39 55 PYr-q 799a; 1115b; Urk-Y IIp pl. 301 23- See also loc. cit. Koptosp * pl*12P IV, 659 9; 430t

P18-13A

(G-7

10; Mariette,

Abydob

Wb. 9 IVP 83073167,6,7,8; 168v 12 ; 295t 6; r13; 618,14; 521,

56 Helckq 57 Petrie, 58 Urk-9 680,1; 851t

IVP 439 4*v 439 12; 56,8;

302,6,8,10;

3829 5 and 12; 388t 10; 426,8; 844t 15; 8499 IU 850P 10 and 17; 819,17; 829; 17; 831,6; 1651t 1; 17o6t 3 and18;

1708P 8; KRIt It 1219 1499 JM 60 (1974)t 2; 149P 13-16; 162p 12 and 14; Abd El-Razikv 1-5; Mariettev 30b; Bargautp loc. cit.; op. cit. v It Pls-18t For a list loc. cit.; Chassinat, of doors of the New Kinedom see 12; 15509 let; Materialen 963-4zar Wirtschaftogeschichte des Neuen Reichest 959-60;

Helckv

59 E. g. 9 Urk. p IVv 16489 li; 1655t 8; 1668-p2; My It 132t 360 E. g. p Urk., IV, 167v 6-9; 16549 361 Urkv IVP 56, a. 62 Ibid. v 1249Y 1463 Ibid-9 1295t 6. Comparethe Amadastele (Urk. v IV9 1295Y 5) where the sb3w are of sandstone. 64 Mariette# op. cit., Ilt pl-39 465 Ibid. t Ilt pl. Ill a and b. 66 Gardiner, loc. cit.; Miller, loc. cit.. p1105t 16; 1106,13'; 1369,11; 2159P 16; 2160,1; 67 Urk-P IVP 10739 3; IVp 22 (ref*83v Ce=y and Gardinerg loc. cit.; Wb.9 Belegstellen., 1468 See "3P-33-3469 KRIP It 132t 3; 149Y 13-16; 1629 12 and 1470 Ibid. v It 47P 1071 Abd El-Razikj loc, cit*; 1Dq IIIt 152c; Saunerong loc cit.; loc. cit.; Metropolitan Museumof Artq loc cit.. 72 Christophep Melanges Masperoy It fase. 4; 239 1119 c73 Ericheeng Papyrus Harris It 5v 10; 69 7; 50v 11'74 Ibid-Y 70,2; 94t 8-

Peett

22.6

75 Ibid-t

9,16. cit.; loc, Badawy, loc. cit.; Chicago Universityp cit.; Wb. Belegstelleng IVv 22 (ref*839 (B*Mo

76 E, g,,, Daviesp loc, Oriental Institatev 17-

77 E. g. 9 Peetv op. cit. t Ut 10383t 2v 1-4); Mariettel 78 Gardinerp Late Egyptian

79 Koenpbergerv 80 E. g. v Champolliong Barguett loc. cit.;

IV (B. M. 102219 79 1); XXII pl. Denderah IIIP Pl-43PPStotiesy 15,6 and 8.
Thrt der 1gyptischen Iv loc.

Die Konstruktion Notices

13-24-

Descrilbtivest

597; KRIP 19 1219 2; cit..

Plantikow-MAnster,

2211

sbbt

Dyne IV

1st.

Into,

23 Dyne

ink K04 M. Dyne XVIII a ,z

Pie r I 10 Dyne XVIII 13 NOK,,
ra I (F

Pj

Pj L--3 XXIII 'Z=b 6 XVIIIO U TT = Az X115 MoKo Dyno On =%

r7-5:: ] c PJA its 2ndo Into Dyne XVIII NoKo14
10 .M

1 st.

Into

2nd. IntO7

8 40

it % Dyn. XV1119 NoK 12

za

Pi

Dyne, XIX15 er-13

Dyne XIX 18

16 Dyne XIX
C-3

Dyne XIX17 19 cc I Dyn. XIX20

Pe .

Dyn o XIX

Dyne XIX21 24

22 Dyn e XX 25

Dyn, Xj23

C11

Dyne XXI

pi D ft
nI%I

Dyn, XXII

PGTU Al-w

Dyne XXX26

ia n\

X&A IT

Alex.

11 31

28 H. rg ba l

= Ptol.

v
In ptol.

Alex* 30

11

27

29

ptol.

Pei IrT
Sbht occurs unfortunatelyp indication in texts it from the Old Kingdom found nature in to the Ptolemaic texts which give period little but, or no involved, is most often specific as to the of the building element

texts uses of Wat is in religious such as the .Book of the Dead"of the . Book the sbJjwt are usuall; Y intof Gates'where erpreted as being-doors or gates through which the deceased had to passt successfullyp regarded to reach the Underworld. This usage has led to as another temm for an entrance. Consequently sbbt has been translated as I'To"rll and "Tar" by the 33 34 W6rterbuchN "gateway" by Gardineil by Faulkne3: "portal" and "Mrll 35 by Erichsen. The word does not appear to have recurred in the Coptic stage of the lanouage*36 Etymologically sbbt must be a noun formed from the verb sbb "to sbbLt being

Cne of the principal

229

enclose,, therefore, which ical "gate"* preferred Idedina is

37

and both It

words is

share

the

same determinatives. which encloses

38

Sbbt ought likelyp

to be understood enclosed* An alternative of the noun with

as something

orp less

difficult

to reconcile

the obvious

etymolog-

origin

to describe 39 du templevo, and by Janssen

accepted translations such as "door" or has been suggested by Barguet who rendering 'a l1entree the sb7jt as *an element do protection who, while maintaining that at Deir elit seems added "basically it could also be translated 40 !palace,,.,, Sauneron pourvue d1une avancie'e. 1141 sbht is the use made of by the occurrences of the is noty howeverg used the writings occonly

sb4t to indicate

with

the door-frazev always described the porch of a building so that "portal" or even as pars pro toto with the sb4t for as 11unportique, the usual textsp of une porte of This translations supported sbbt. periodg

regarded

The basis the term in sign regularly quoted

the religious

as a determinative until the Ptolemaic

sign

as can be seen from

to this era the door determinative above. Previous occurs in the EighteeAth Dynasties asionally and Nineteenth while it is found once before the New Kingdpm. This is in the Westcar The word is papyrusy Period. which damaged but is dAtes clearly from the First

mediate

Inter42 to be read as obbt.

fona very similar to that of employed has a hieratic A (or 'TT )43 and Erman transcribed the hieroglyph the determinative 45 The latter transcription of abbt once as such44 and once as the door. has since been generally in accepted* However no such determinative 46

The determinative

a hieratic form is quoted by MO"ller prior to the Twenty-Second Dynasty and it is possible that the sign used in the Westcar papyrus has been misinterpreted. Mokler himself transcribes the sign as '"j although the hieratic form in Westcar is quite different to examples of &N in hieratic of similar date*47 The more usual determinatives of sbbt varied in form as can be seen
%0

the signs us6d tend to reflect shown aboveg although the connection between sbbt and the verb sb)j "to enclose". The "battle48 mented enclosure,, occurs quite often and so does the sign which is a portion of the same949 These determinatives for were used originally the verb and do not really is of the nount so it can be identified. in assist fortunate that the there elucidation do exist of still the meaning sbbwt which

from

the writings

IL9 In the Twenty-Second in front Dynasty Pedubast I built a sbbt of sandstone , of the Amun temple at KarJ-1 n L

of the doorway of the Tenth Pylon consisted of screen-walls of built to the face was erected the granite An

nak050 This at right-angles

doorway which inscription that it

by Horemheb*51 stated

on the was "a great which it is

screen-doorway sbbt of into

sandstone", ruin*52

built

to replace

structure identified takenly, the verb At all

had fallen eas,* to

once an actual see how the term came to be understood, and also Egypt how the noun is derived

a similar sbbt has been misfrom

as a "door" "to enclose"*

or "gate" in dynastic

periods

screen-walls been of the

which protected same form as that with to

sbbt would have been used for the important These could have entrances. of Pedubast the "enclose'# I or of a more complex turning fotm

screen-walls

at right-angles

ing within the sbbt

a sbht, encloses

54

the entrance to the building*53 It is this form which is shown in the Book of Gates where each god is described as bea description which can be readily understood as

a space in which the guardian of the door can sit. This is also the case in the Book of the Dead where the demons are depicted the sbbwtt in contrast to the guardians sitting within of the these is 'Irry who were sometimes texts but the it is shown sitting not the outside of the door&55 In religious pLLt actual doorp nor its frame, which "porch" within which the guardian whether of this interpretother texts,

calldd 56 sits. It is

screen-walled

now necessary

to investigate

or not

ation

of, s"bbt, can be applied As was noted aboveg those unhelpful.

to occurrences texts

the term in

singularly Dynasty

The earliest

the word are which do contain known example is from the Fourth from Tura to line the r6-pr of 57 Pj 0aa The W6rterbuch C C3

when Debhen brought

limestone

hi s tomb at Gi za and al so f or the ihierpret-d: for which there are,, abf a compound noun rwt-sb7jtp -'thib, 58 howeverp no parallels, It is also possible that the text is to be read "The rwt and the sbbt", The tomb of Dabhen contains a certain amount of Tura limestone from the local which can be distinguished limestone into which the tomb is cut. The second large chamber was

230

lined

with

the Tura stone

and has been identifiedp This conclusion

by Hassanp with

seems to be inescapeable. The only_,other significant which has survived amount of Tura limestone the tomb in the tomb formed the fourth wall of this chamberv dividing 60 (cut originally into two main roomso Since the one large cavity) as to is deteemined with the wall-sign it is tempting sbtLt in question the r-..pr in the inscriptionO59 identify this wall the with the sbbt of the text, in which case the. rwt of sbbt to a false-door. The original meaning

could have walls in front of an entrance led easily to the use of the term for another kind of wall and it is that sbbt did not develop such an alternative meanperhaps surprising ing* However it is impossible to be certain that there were notg orscreening iginallyp icularly A text be sbbw ing further elements in the tomb made of Period an individual the Turn stonep there as the tomb has been damaged extensively of the First in private Intermediate since housesp by later part61 re-useo could

would probably as a term for

refer.

showsthat

pr and the enlarging of every sbbt sbbwt which are mentioned in the Admonitions as having been destroyed 63were by fire estalong with w4jw and Llryt also a part of a private ate. Apart from these few examples sbbt has survived mainly in mythological 64 domo texts in the First Intermediate Period and the Middle unlike King-

of his

the founddescribes 62 Possibly the in it.

Sbbt does not other building

appear

to havd occurred around

in many titles

elementst

There is one titlev stationed, from the Theban area; "I was one who entered to his Lord with the his backp the Iryw sblit bending down until I reached great ones at 65 the place in which His Majesty was*" Probably these were officials guarding guardians the door but in stationed is before it bore within the the Underworld sbbtg like 66 same title. between the

which a number of officials were Iryw Dynasty stela sbbt, on a Twelfth

the

who also necessary

In the New Kingdom it sbbt under the name for discussion a gilded here

to distinguish

the

and another termp sbbtp which was used as 67 both words wooden temple screen, although This and the same basic function. in religious texts the sbbwt of the 68 depicted than the more rather as screens "porch". sbDwt were screen-walled porches and

had the same etymological origin is illustrated by the fact that Underworld accurate were sometimes form of stylized

However other

Now Kingdom

231

the term is used particularly of Hatshepaut, The stela two officials of Amenhotep III

at Karnakv where, in each record that they inspected of sbbw from his mortuary temple

the reign 69 sbbLw e on the West Bank

Thebes which also describes other building work of the king in at the Third Pylon at details the area, includes of what is probably 70 Karnak with "sbbwt i1a front of itio. Dynasty* lists Sbht is also found in offering of the Nineteenth In the temple of Seti I at Abydos a list Ur m sbbt "Anubis in rsy(t) of gods to whom offerings "Horus in are to be made includes 11npw m sbbt mqit(t) and the temple. the Southern 72 These sbhWt sbht". than 71 sbbt"

the Northern rather

must have been monumental within offerings

screen-porches

At the Ramesseum a list made to the god Re and the Ennead includes,

wooden screens from of beneficiaries among various 1my(t) bwt73

gods, barques, shrines and pieces of land, sbbt_st3(t) 'it n; Iwnw "The secret sbht which is in the #wt-15t of Heliopolis. The phrase is determined with the seated-goddess sign* temple sb4wt which were almost certainly There remain further monumental ified with screen-walled gateways but which cannot aiy known monuments. In the Twentieth Dynasty the High Priest various building projects which

always be ident-

of Amun, Amenhotept among which this was the work is badly built of structure,

instigated erection

at Karnak, describes the

of a sbbto damaged but it tells brick

The text

how Amenhotep found

it in stond. The name of the and woodl in ruins and rebuilt building is lost at the beginning of the text but it is described as a "sbljt of. stone" towards the end of the passage-74 Various eleto make up the tend sbbt are listed, that includkng this wbsw, 1#rw and sbsw. These would to suggest the 4trw

ments which wnnt

sbbt was a mon-

umental of front sign frame. erected orted sbljt

gateway.

Sauneron regarded

the door while

he took wtiw to refer 75 Sb3W, in this text, of the door, certainly would emain refers seem then door This

as being the "chambranle" to the supports of a roof in is determined by the -= rather than to a door

so almost before

to door-leaves

sbbt

to have been a stone

structure ruppthis

bgy colutmso(-Although with

at Karnak with a light wooden roof Sauneron did not attempt to identify the

screen

any extant remains at Karnakv Azenhotep did prect Pylon of the gateway on the South side of the Eightt

temple

232

of Amun76 and this could be the sb4t to this identification main objection the original

to which is that

the text

refers.

The describes

the High Priest

in the strusture as having been built wood and brick 177 while the Eighth Pylon dates from the Eighteenth reign of Sesostris 78 Dynasty. However, in abother text Azenhoiep also claims to have reI at Karnak79 and it may be the buildings of Sesostris constructed case that wished ruined this 4ing was particularly venerated himself to associate with Sesostris buildings which were in fact of later and the High Priest to his reign by ascribing date.

on the at Rarnakq in the reign of Djedhorp an inscription that the king renovated exterior wall of the temple of Khonsa records 80 the hwt-ntr Barguet of Khonsu in sandstone and made a sacred sbbt. has suggested that this refers to the Ptolemaic gate of the temple, Also possibly Ptolemaic howeverp at Karnak of cedarg intended built by Djedhor and later on the the building decorated would by Ptolemy seem to call of 111.81 it inscriptions an inscription describes on the gateway similar of The 82 a sbip

gateway

the Montu enclosure

banded with for all the gateways that Djedhor the stone

11 sbbw(t) of sandstonep with '-3wy 63 The use of the plural here could be copper. " in the Karnak built The wall enclusure walls. 84 by Nectanebo 1 so that it is to have completed (or claim The gate in the Eastern wall similar that all of

of the Amun temple quite possible

was probably

could'have gateways.

completed)

one of

the Azun temple gate these

bears

of the temple gates

the name of Nectanebo 185 as does the 6 of 11aat? It would therefore seen likely in the Thirtieth Dynasty,

although some were decorated by the Ptolemies. This use of sbbt to describe such a gatemeaning. However, these propylons way is an extension of its original did stand before the main entrance to a temple and werg therefore, in a similar wider position to the older in the sbbwt. Like many words for range of meanings the Ptolemaic sanctuary because periad; of they sbbt had a much example, at Edfu, of Horus were partand

were erected

the rooms immediately were described icularly protected sacred the

around

the temple themselves they

as sbbw(t)f87either and needed protection

or because

enclosed

In this era sbbt also occurred in the expressanctuary* sion sb4t t3 pn 11sbht of this land", a name which was used for the AL_ 88 royal palace. Sbbt can now be seen to have been neither a "door" nor a "gate"

253

but

rather

a screen-walled of projections in

"porch"t front of

an architectural gateways which

element could

which turn

consisted

also

This function the entrance. to enclose and protect right-angles at in the Book of the Dead where the guardian of the sb4t is. reflected the door behind him, Althvr enclosed spacep guarding sits within in a texts were depicted sbbwt of these mythological foxm in the papyri, of the representation a more accurate stylized a in the tomb of Ranesses of Gates can be seen in thetook screen-walls 89 VIO though the Originally wood so that It is vived. of a sbbt would have been made of reeds and later that early examples have not suris is not surprising only

into stone has been translated when the structure that the sbbtq as a building elementq can be identified. ' The basic function of a sb4t was to protect an entrance and make The same was true of the sbht for unwanted visitors. access difficult screens those in into whicn were used to protect to view period wall them. sacred objects from the gaze of in meaning judged unfit the enclosure preserved intruders. When sbht was extended

the Ptolemaic

built the propylons used to describe and function of the at Karnak, the original these gates provided the only means of it of each templev and thus protected

sbbt

was still access

since

to the main gate

from

unwanted I 2

Urko 9 ly 20,6. Cle're and Vandierv Textes de la premiere P6riode intermediaire et de la XIeme Dynastiey 16, Bg 9; lange and Sch,iferg Grab- und Denkdes Mittleren Reichesv UP 166 (Cairo 205439 15); Havillev steine Das Aegyptische (1914)v 14des Papyrus IV, Westear Up pl. VIIv 26. p, 23724 (ref-929 Todtenbuch I, pl. CLI 137A, 20; Legraing ASAE 14

3 4 5 6 7 8 9

Ermanp Die Marchen Wb-q Belegstellen, Griffitht

PSBA 18 (1896),

1)- See also addenclump below (after 4unnumbered plate p*196). Texts, Ip 193a.

De Buckp The Egyptian Gardinerg Mariette, Urkj Admonitionst Abydosy

Coffin

pl, 2,10, 23OP- cit-P Ig Pl-CXLVIP 133,25-

UP Pl-309

IVP 4759 6; Navilley

10 Urk- 9 I'Vq 438,4-

23+

11 ibid.,

IV, 1654P 9Ostraca 9., 19 Pl-=Ixt recto, 7-

6 12 Cerny and Gardinerp Hieratic 13 Ibid-9 19 Pl-XCII9 19 versop

14 Ibidep 839 9)-

Ij

pleXCIII

Ip rectot

4; Wb., Belegstellenp
(al-AF 5P fasicule the left*

IV, 22 (ref.
3) Pl-III, 3rd

15 Beneditep register 16 KRI,

Tombeau de Neferhotepou down,, 2nd column from B.

19 184P 36, B.

17 IbLi-d--p 19 1849 % 18 Goyon and El-Achiriep 19 Davies, chardt, N[orman Statuenund

loe Ramesseumq VI9 frontispiece;

23; Pl-VIII-

de G9 Seven Private Statuetten, Ily

TOmbs at Xurnah pl. XXV; Bor177, No. 630; PI-116 (omitting de la Biblioteque Nationale,

0); LEdrain, IXX (with pl. 20 Murrayq 21 Loc. cit.; P

Les Monuments egyptiens ("reversed).

The Osireion

at Abydosq pl. XIp IIv 579 (ref-391P of sb4t 12) quotes sbi. is more likely an exto is taken form to be a writing of, the sign, However in

Wbe, Belegstellen, which

ample of view

of the particular readin@;.

be the correct

22 Ramboval The Tomb of Ramesses VIf Pls-39; 23 Ibid. f pls. 29P 61.

45; 47-

24 Winlockf Excavations at Deir el-Bahrig 1911-1931, P1-8825 Montet, la Necropole royale de Tanis, It P1-3526 Bouriant, Rec. de Trav. 11 (1889)p 154 (a personal examination of this text at Karnak showed that the determinative is a shorter
sign 27 jjrk, than the mm given by Bouriaht). Up p 28 Faulkner, 189 4Papyrus Bremnei-Rhind, 34,2; 489 10-

29 Mariette, Denderaht MY Pl-30p at 12; Wb. 9 Belegstellen, IVt 24 (ref. 92p 2 Mariette, 1119 pl. 68, j and k (with op. cit. 9 t? ). 30 Ibid. It Pl-13; 9 31 Wb-9 Belegstelleng (January many other variants 1961), IIY Pl-57t Edfoug It 405a; Chassinat, 24 (refg. 92,2); De Witt Ch. d'EgKarnak, in It 3; pl. VI.

IV,

369 No-71 are but the

669 5; Varille, sbbt

There

ways of writing quoted here

the Ptolemaic most frequently.

periodt

seem to occur

32 Wbeq IV9 92v 1-9*

235

33 Gardinert 34 Faulkner,

GrammaI Sign List, Con. Dictop 220e

0-32;

589-

35 Erichsen, Demotisches Glossar, 422. 36 6erny, (Coptic Etymological Diction CGIf-(Cxum, A Coptic EbLt. 37 T?. q IV, 91,10-20; Dictionary, Paulknerg loc.

148)9 notes that the Coptic 324a) may have been related to cite,

38 Compare Wb.1, Ut 91 and 92. 39 Barguet, Temple, 311. 40 Janssen, Commodity Prices from the Ramessid Period, 389 (There is, in factj no evidence to support the view that a sb4t at Deir elMedina was a door-frame and Janssen cites no references for this. Since sbbt does not have this meaning elsewhere it id unlikely to have been used in this w4. ) 41 Sauneron, BIFA0 64 (1966), 42 Erman, op. cit. 9 III 43 M611er, Hieratische Palaeographieg 44 Erman, op* cit*9 111 2345 Ibid, q III pl. VIIt 26e 46 lf6ller, Op- cit-9 111,340; 47 Ibid-9 15, note m; see also Ibid. 16, note o. 9 pl9VIIq 26. 111 584-

341The Abu

19 341. Compare; Posener-Krieger and De Cenival, Sir Papyri, Palaeography, pl. VIII, 0.17; IX, 0-32e

op. cite, Sign List, 0,13. 49 Ibid. 9 Sign List, 0-14. 50 PM. 9 II# J89;. Baigu--et,,, --0p* cit-9 246; pl. X)CEIII9 Be 51 211.9 111 Pl-XVt 585,9-j52 Legrain, loc. pylons at Karnak; Second (LM., III pl. VII), X)p Eighth (Ibidet III pl. XIV). pl, 54 Rambovaq op* cite, pls. 29; 39; 45; 47; 59; 61. 55 Budge, The Book of the Dead (Papyrus of Ani)q p1s. 11 and 12; Compare Naville, Igpl. CLXV (-rryt) with ibidot I, pl. CIX (sbht)0 op* ci 5A For representations of the sb4wt Of the Book of the Deadq Chapter 146, see; Naville, I, pls. CLX-CLXIV; Allen, op. cit., Book of the Dead, pls. LXXXVIII. -lXXXIX. 57 Urkoq 1,20,6. 58 Wbot IV9 92,359 Hassan, !aiza, IV, 173, figo120; 174-175e The Egyptian 53 As before Third (Lb.Ldov III cit.. the following

48 Gardiner,

236 .

60 Ibid., 61 Ibid.,

IV, IV,

170-172; 160.

173P fig. 120; 175.

62 Lange and Schiafer, loc. cite63 Gardiner, Admonitionsv pl. IIt 10-11e 64 De Buck, loc. cit.;; Clere and Vandier, III,

loc.

ci

plOVII, 26; For a possible further writing Coffin Texts see; De Buck, op. cit. y Iq 253d, but note Faulkner, The Ancient Egyptian Coffin Texts, 1.55, note 9, 65 Griffith, loc cite. 66 Montet, loc, cit.; In Faulknerv Papyrus Bremner-Rhindo 48,10 the guardians of the sbbwt of the Underworld are called S3w nw sbljwt 67 Spencer, JEA 66 (1980), (forthcoming)o 68 Naville, I, plsoCIV; CLXIV. apr. cit., 69 Urk-, IV, 4389 4; 475,6o 70 Urk., 1654P 9o The Third Pylon at Karnak doesp in fact, have before the door (! Ae, II, JX))which a sbtLt was decorated mainly by Seti I and Ramesses II but, as there are remains of a scene of Amenhotep IV, there seems to be no reason to doubt that the sbilt IV,

Erman, op. cit of sbbt in the

is of the same date as the pylon. 71 KRI, It 184,34, Be 72 KRIq Iq 184,369 73 Champollion, Be Descriptives, pl. II, I, 906e Notices

74 Sauneronp op* cite, 75 ibidop 16, note o.

76 P11. 11,176; p1oXIV. v 77 Saunero; L, Op- cit-, Pl-IIP X+4o 78 This pylon was erected by Hatshepsut 174; ploXIV; Barguet, suggests that the present an earlier

Tathmosis III (PM. 9 II and Temple, 258-264)o Barguet (: Pjideq 258)

structure, evidence that such a pylon, if it existed, was the work of Sesextensively ostris I. This king doeaq however, seem to have built Karnak (Mo, 11,108; Barguet, op- cit , 15-3055; 356, index). at 79 Mariette, des gTands Karnak, pl-40- See also Lefebvre, Histoire pretres d'AmondeKarnakq 187o 80 Bouriant, loc. cit.. 81 Barguet, op, cit 29-309 especially ,

on the site of stone pylon was built probably made of brick,, but there is no

note (2).

23'1 82 Clerep gate

1.

La Porte

dlEverjete

a Karnakt

P113-19,75-

On pl. 19,

B the

be restored is called which could as either sb[3] a [bt) V (pl. three the ideogram inscriptions The other or Lb use 9 19, A; 75 (twice)). This could be read as Lbt but the absence of a feminine suggest form of that the of ending it sign, on the was the without qualifying masculine a cobra than sbbt. adjective noun or hkr ra "great" would The

sb3 which frieze

was intended. would also

support

a reading

sb3 rather

63 Varille,
84 Barguet,

loc. cit..
29. leading of 68,11.

op. cit., 65 P11-t 119 208. 86 Ibid., Ht 11-12. fact IV, in 2. op. cit.,

This

gate, wall

to the temple (Rid.

of Maat,

is

in

the enclosure 66,5;

the Montu temple

119 pls. II; v

87 De Witt

88 Wbeq 11,92,7-

69 Rambovaq op. cit.

Addendum*

pls, 29; 39; 45; 47; 59; 61. t

A writing is found on one of the blocks from the of sb73tqPJNOq building Hommages a'* of Tathmosis IV at Karnak (Letellierg sandstone Serge Sauneron Ip 58). The text relates to a depiction of the door the Fourth Pylony sbm 6fvtf of and Letellier suggests that the sb:ht is the wooden porch which is 55 (1953)t 28-38). Cho d'Eg the text known to have existed Until the entire block to the there is (Yoyotteq properly describes

so that published identification the

can be related

scene it

must renain

open to doubt.

2313 sbty Ph. Dyne XVIII, Roman, Ptol., Dyne XV1113 doM Dyne XIX 0H t 6 Dyne XIX7 Dyne XIX, 8 Arr. p] CID '\\ XIX, XX, Dyne XVIII,, XXII" XXV, Ptole N, K. 5 XXI9 2

P2 U Ch,

Dyne XVIII4

DIc:, '2' 11
Dyne XIX9 C-3 Dyne XX, XXVIII Dyne XX10

XX
12 Dyne XX A Dyne XX13
Dyne XXII, Ptolo Dyn.
XXX

14 Dyne XX Dyne XXV17

Alex. C TT- 3 Ptol.
,

PY, M
c=1

15 Dyne XX or

16

XXI t-3
Xxvii

pj U

Dyne XXVI or 21

18

19

11

20 pk; L .1 24 Roman H o

Ph. Arr.

23

Pi ct? 11 25 Roman

Ptol. U-13 26 Roman

22

"- 11

Al
sbty

111 p4z
) ==r, =Dyne nM i
=- )) 'C:\\ r-j

JOAO 29 Dyne XVIII

n wmtt 27 Dyne XVITI 'n UL-9 M

PI , MI 11'' -I

28 XVIII

30 Dyne
Xviii

Oa the evidence used prior paucity new word, of building coinedg

of published inscriptions presumablyq

texts,

sbty This this

does not date,

seem to have been be a

to the Eighteenth

Dynasty. before during

may be due to the relative or sbty could Periodf

the Second Intermediate

it does not appear to be a loan word from any other Near Eastalthough Sbty doesq howeverp survive into demotic3l ern language. and Coptic32 33 Dongolese and Nubian. Arabic, as well as the modern languages; The meaning of the term is not in question sinceg from the contexts in which earliest his first on the it is foundq it clearly referred is in Tablet to an enclosure the text I. In describing wall. his The on to a sbty on Carnavon the king of Kamose, found

extant stela

reference and also

town of Neferusy

claims

to have hacked

attack down his. (the

2aq ,

rulerJ, s) have but been

sbtyw the

and killed walls refers of only rather that, of the the

his

people.

34

In of

this the

case plural

the is up

sbtyw

must

town. the than

The use various to more

interesting, outer walle wall also of per-

probably of is

to

walls than

making

the

imeter It rather of the

the-,, towng possible that of III, around escape seige

one enclosure

in

origing as it

a sbty is used

was a town in the

enclosure sense the caseq to

than wall

a templep town of

former by

Kadesh35 wall at town

which Megiddo. was built

was breached In by the the latter

army

Tuthmosis. the vent wall the This both

and of the of is

the

however, pre-

beseiged the

Egyptians

inhabitants. in several showing of texts that the where there various to the wall is called

described

a sbty the

and a sbty two terms. Megiddo breath of

n wmttp

was no difference texts deprive is that the

between king people (bnrt)

The essence with life.

surrounded of of the their had the the to wall

own making"t chosen itself to to

a sbty 36this Tuthmosis described as a "prison 37 the by which heq presumably, meant that the by seige them. rather than sarrenderg and allow were of the

(n wmtt)

the ,

towns-

inhabitants not that

undergo was built come out of is the of from sbty

any-of ready Megiddo defensive

townspeople

on to to

to The king refused 38 they the sbty until the to of seige-wall describe

surrender* is unusual wall two of further

The use since a town sbty or

desckibe often found wall are

more

protective sbty

a temple. both from the III

Only Eighteenth ordered built addition serves no fact to

examples A stela

n wmtt

knowng that 39

Dynasty. the r-pr to

Heliopolis by a sbty nt

records n vmtt

Tathmosis

be enclosed around to. the the his

a sbty of

n wmtt 'In wmtt"

bwt

more

h tw m rnpwt , common noun sbty and strength the twov of

and Amenhotep, III 40 The at Memphis. only There from the is

probably the wall. seen

emphasis

thickness between of the

structural that Farther both

difference were used are

as can be

same wallp of the use of

at Megiddo* of sbty to indicate captives the the were

examples or sbty in 42 city. of

known In the

wall hung in his

of

a town the

reign

from

both

Thebes

Amenhotep II 41 while and Napataq at called At Ny by sbtyw Lisht the the

same king,

campaigns their records sbty,

the Other

Eastq town

was greeted walls of are

the

townspeople steka

upon which

on the

Pianchils the actual

conquest main walls fortified of

Egypt.

a distinction sbt! xg which was Inbw, which were

was made between closed and the

enclosurep the.; buildingsp

2+0

full

of

aoldiersp the

43 while Nubian 45 use of of

at Memphis attack*44

the

sbty

had been the sbty

raised

in

h6ight over-

to withstand thrown

At Neferusy

had been

by Nimlot.

The frequent ance in in the names

sbty

to

describe 46

a town This

wall can be 47

led

to

ith

appear-

tQwas; -, -md cities* "The of sbty built and sbty of

seen particularly

a name for The oj; her

Alexandria main use

Alexander". a temple

xasas high

enclosure to thair the protect

wall. the

Such sacred MUat and the temples to des-

walls area have walls they cribe

were both taken have were

huge

affairs,

and

thick Often of

physically almost survived designed

symbolically. as the building

construction stone temple as the tern all

as long in to

some places as well preserved 48 The examples protect. of the walls are legion and need not

used

temple

enclosure

be examined

in detail.
There or renewing are of inscriptions the enclosure of various walls dates around 51 which the note of IIIf the building temple 49 Karnakq

including work of Ramesses 54 53 Montuemhat Taharqal re, nak include a Ptolemaic around Tiberius wall the

11950 Siptah, 55 and Nectanebo around temple the the of sbty

Ramesses 1.56

Amun at 52 Menkhepersbtyw at Kar-

Other

and a Roman wall in the reign 59 of

temple of 58 Mut, This of Geb at

Khonsu-Neforhotep57 last Koptos wall was built re-

when

was also

newed.

work on enclosure out by Ramesses walls was carried I records III the erection and Papyrus Harris of a sbty at Medinet 62 60 61 Habu, and at the temples of Osiris of Anhur at Thinisp at Abydos, 63 64 The wall of the of Thoth at Hermopolis and of Wepwawet at Siut* temple of Medinet Habu is also recorded on a stela from the north 65 Further work on the same side of the second pylon of the temple. 66 in the reign of Taharqawas undertaken enclosure Other walls at other sites includea sbty of Amenhotep III at 67 6a Soleb, one of Merenptah at Memphis wall of the and the Ptolemaic 69 temple at Koptos. Petrie decided that this last sbl2t must refer to the inner stone wall rather than to the brick wall because of the 70 measurements which are given in the text. This would also seem to be so in the case of a Twenty-Second Dynasty papyrus sbty. A hieratic states Thoth figures that (I=j on formulae a sbty before are to be recited (Sesostris Kheperkare of on brick walls the imaZes of Amun and 71 I) at Karnak. Since in this casep

Much building

were not

depicted

sbty must,

2*1

refer reign

to a stone of Sesostris
Other that the the

wallp 1.72

either

dating

from or in

commemoration
the temple

of the
Athribis to

GreLaco-Roman of temple in

sbtyw of

include

one around which 73 the

at stood

and watch

Esna upon enclosure. to of of

townspeople

ceremonies

the

One problematical asty papyrus recording is (in) "as

reference the headed; names "List

a p1ty the the

occurs citizens

in of

a Twentieth the West

DynBank at

Thebes. house hwt" to

The list which is I

of imply from only land

Seti that

men., * .... every man of every "from the sbty of the bwt" of Ramesses III the 74 far as the 4wt" of Ramesses IIIe This would seem wall encompassed is being the Habu. the whole of the West One term for of

an enclosure to Medinet that sbty which III

Bank can the the

Gurna conclude

Habu which in here

clearly used

no,* possible. as a general

and property of Ramesses

was under at Medinet

administrative

control

temple

the sbty was such an important part of to of any temple or townt it its hardly surprising in epithets used frequently of both the king and th6ir the protection and symbolise strength which Since Typical

the defensive find that it

system was

the gods to emphasise they gave to Egypt, Egypt" (of Amen-

examples of this are; "a sbty which protects 75 "my sbtY of a million (Akhenaten describing hotep 11), the cubits" 76 "a sbty of quartzite" (UD: describing Aten), th Seti I )77 and "a sbty (of Ramesses 11)*78 for his soldiers on the day of battle" There are a few-, texts in which sbty is used to enclose something other than a temple or a town but the sense of the term as a Strong defensive wall remains the same. It could be employed to describe 79 so 81 a wall around cattlet a well and a vineyard. The 1!6rterbuch gives three main meanings for this word "an encl82 84 "a fortress, #83 and "the wall of a room". osure wall'19 For the to those texts in second of these the Belegstellen gives references which sbty is used for apposite One Is and before town enclosure translation. wallsp particularly are quoted. after ary wsl For the so "fortress" thidd meaning is not three a texts

the Golenischeff Onomasticon where sbty occurs85 tsmt, Inb and mrrt. Gardiner, in his comment-

to the Cnomasticonj, translates sbty in this text as "surrounding 86 wall" and there does not Seem to be any valid reason for suggesting another, less commoh9 translation. Another of the texts referred to is a damaged building inscription from the Festival Hall of king

2+1
Osorkon [////. Festival were II at Bubastis; ei// would and the gilding /]all its rbtyw that of than in these electrum. brick does is is were electrum walls and wb3w-columns are part that of they the

11.87The context Hall itself with

suggest mention rather sbty

implies walls. refer also to true for into

stone In this

walls case,

thereforep to the

probably wall. where This sbty

a wall of the

ofia third walls

building example in with North,

and not given by

an enclosure W8rterbuch tomb. the

used set to

interior each wall

a Nineteenth a text Southt are,

Dynasty

Four

stelae which

detailing East

recitations sbty of

and West

the

were 88 tomb. of sbty sbty

be made at

the

These a way. enclosure cipally kind size of of and n wmtt

however,

iaolated

examples of

being

used

in

such

The original wally around protecting strength in the

and true built

meaning of brick.

was a large were

defensive erected of prinany its

usually temples

Such walls sbty

and townsp

although

coulld af

be used a sbty

enclosure. and this Eighteenth term for is

The main emphasised

attributes by this of the

were addition

occasional sbty

Dynasty. any other

For kind

reason wall,

was not

used

as a regular

ASAE 39 (1939)v Pl-XXXVII9 15; Daressy, ASAE 18 (1919), 144, 1 Lacaut IX, 10; REk., 11,66,13; Enaanq AS 38 (1900)9 124s, 2 Urk-9 IVP 184P 16; 8949 17; ERIt It 190P 15; 1949 1; Louvre stela Insc. Louvre, 119 50 which, however, wrongly C-94 ( see Pierret, dz in place gives, cl,
ogical lichen Report, '%%); Legrain, of 1906-1907,219 Egypt Exploration Papyrus H81scher, Pand, Archaeolaus den K6nigExc. Med. Habu 1; Hieratische 4-5;

Museen zu Berlin, Eman,

Us, Pl-339 op. cit...

119 349 fig*31;

126.

3 Urkop IV, 661,12;

758t 12; 13129 3; Co=emorative 11,1449

Seeles

4 Blancenberg Van Deldeng The large jjjq pl. Xj B-45 Borchardt,

6 KRit it Marseillep

Scarabs of Amenhote

Statuen und Statuetten

Les Quatres pl. XII-XIK* Late of Egyptian Miscellaniesq Egyptian

N09589*
Orienfees du Muslee de

1119 6; Naville,

7 K-RIPUP 919 158 Gardinerv Robberies 2. 9 Gaballat BIFAO 71 (1972), 1319 fig-1; pl-XY-III149 15; Peet, Dynasty, II, The Great Tomb the Twentieth pl. VIIv 2 versop

a+a

10 Gardiner, 11 Erichsenq and 312 Habachiv 13 Chicago

Onom., pl. 1Iq Papyrus Harris

(Gloss* 1,67,11;

Gol-

5t 16). Legrain, ZAS 35 (1898), 19,2

KLemi 20 (1970)9 Universityp

T33P fiG-2; Institatep

2349 fig-3Medinet Habuq I, pl*28,67-

Oriental

14 Erichsenq 4v 10; 94,6-7; op* cit-i et al. 15 derny and Gardiner, Hieratic Ostraca It pl, LXXX, versoy 416 Navillef The Festival Hall of Osorkon II in the Great Temple of 0887-1889), Bubastis frag*llo Wreszinzkit Aegyptische InsPl-VI9 chriften aus dem K. K, Hofmuseum in Wien, 31,397, It Z79 6, 17 Urk. t 111,6,12; 26,14; 18 Ibido, IIIv 134,2. 19 Habachi, 20 Urket IIt op* cit. 14t 14145,12-13* pl. 621 h, ASAE 12 (1912)9 It Ili 197t cit., 1812* same text in LD. p III, 29b, has

2319 fi&1; v

pl*XXIa.

21 Daressyl 22 Urke, III,

op* cit-v 217v IDenderh

23 Marietteg 24 Reinach

and Weill, 25 Sauneron, EsAdi IIIP 26 Reinach

2*

op. and Weilly IVP 8329 13 (the 27 Urk-t 11 ) II instead of 28 Urket IV, 661,4,5-

copy of the

QEA 38 (1952), 11) This was taken by Gardiner Ibidep IV9 767,11, 29 Inb to which he compared a text of Tuthmosis III in the n vmtt, as Hall at Karnak where the Megiddo seige wall is described Festival Inb ( 4ej. U ) (ELid-, PLIV, 14 and Uffk* p IV9 wmtt as an
do C) -

1254t 9)o See further 30 Urk- 9 IVP 17951 1431 Erichsen, 32 Cerny, Demotisches Coptic

Inb under po 25-26.

Glossart 423; Ray, Archive of Vorp 151_The 8sing, Nominalbildung 148; 177Yoyotte, Rev. d'Eg, o 15

Etymological Koptisches

Dictionaryt

394; Westendorfq 33 Roquet, (1963)t 34 Lacau,

Handwo"rterbuchq 100-101; See also

BIPAO 71 (1972)v 106ff. loc.

35Urkep IV9 894t 17cit.. p (see also under inb P, 25 ); 35 ir-k- s IVP 184,169 767,11 758,12; See Grapowq Studien za den Annalen Thatmosis 56-57.

661

49 5; v desyDrittenp

2-+t

37 Urk-, 38 Ibid.,

IV, 1849 15IV, 661,12-

39 Ibid. 9 IVP 8329 1340 Ibid., IV, 17959 14o 41 Ibid. 9 IV, 1297,9,15 42 Ibid.,, IV, 13129 343 Ibid. v 111,26,1444 Ibid. 9 1119 31P 3-

and 16.

45 lb id. , 111,6,12* 46 Gauthier, Dict. Geogev V, 23-26. 47 Ibid., V, 24; Brugsah, Dictionnaire Geographique de 11-ancienne Eypte, 11,6.96; n., IV, 969 2, 46 E. g. Barguet, Temple pl. II. 49 Ibid. p 29ff; Habachit op. cit , 229-23550 Helck, Die Ritualszenen auf der Umfassungsmauer Rameses' 11 in
Kar. -

nak, 12451 Lauffrav, Karnak

V, 28. Here and Ibid*v 146 (NO-3) a stela of Siptah gouth-East is described as havivg been found in excavations in the It is detailed as "Elle commemore corner of the Amun enclosure. des travaux

executes dans les rempartso. ee. "e"Rempart" is also used to translate damaged stela found in sbty which occurs on a different (Wlt B), Although a plate number is not quoted for the 1hesamarea Siptah stela it must be the one on pl. IX, opposite p*289 since only ine stela of Siptah was found* At the bottom of the stela are two lines of hieroglyphs with a building inscription which ends with; 1r, The final word is not legible nof m mnw*f n :Lt9fImn-R[-/////, & on the photograph but presumably the excavators were able to restto read sbtyo No hieroglyphic sufficiently copyp or translation of this text is given. 52 Habachit op. cit., 2349 fig-353 Legraing Egypt Exploration Reportv 1906-1907, FLmd, Archaeological 22,1. Karnak, pl-429 2355 Wreszinskig O: Literaturzeitang rientalistische 56 Habachig op, cites 231P figol; ploXXIp ao 57 Ermang op. citop 5a Loc. cit..,. 126. 54 Mariette, 13 (1910)v PLIIIP 9ore the traces transliteration

Z11-5 59 Reinach wall is Weill, ope cit. 9 2v 12e The Greek term for the same and -ffsp, 6a)ou from which one could suppose that the entire

than just the wall, However, one enclosuret rather was intended. text (Cairo 31101) specitically states that the sbty was of brick. 60 Erichsenp 61 Ibid*, 62 ibid., 63 Ibid., 64 ibid., 65 Habachi, 66 Ho"Ischerg 67 Urk-, 68 KRI, 69 Petrie, 70 Ibidet Papyrus Harris 1,4,1068,366,1767,119 68,12e opo citep loco cit. 2239 fige2e *

IV9 1750,6. IT, 32,13Koptos 21* pl*XX, 17o

71 Hieratische

Papyrus aus den__Ko"niglichen Museen zu Be=li 72 DaresSY9 opo citop 145,12-1373 Sauneronp loc. cit.. 74 Peet, loco cite. 75 Urk-, IV, 1290p 11 and 12. 76 Ibido, IV, 1971,9e 77 KRI, I, 190P 15cit, o 78 KRI, 11,91,15o 79 Blancenberg Van Deldeng loc, 80 Erichsen, 81 Ibid*, 83 ibid., 84 Ibid., 86 Ibido, 87 Naville,
88 Naville, XIII XIII;

119 Pl-330-1r.

opo cit-, 109 7o

94,6-7-

82 Wbo, IVv 95,10-13IV9 969 1-2. IV, 969 3o Onom , pleXI9 F4-4-41o 11,213* op, cite,
XIV; XV.

65 Gardinert

pl, VI, Noolle

Steles Orientiees du Musee do Marseillev p1s.

Les Quatres

2+6

spt Dyne XX
CIL

2
cm

Dyne =3

Dyne XXV4

Although

few examples of this term there is no doubt a that the meaning of spt was the "base" of a column. It is alsop in 5 19, used of the "bases" of stelae. Papyrus Harris describes from Deir El-Medineh An qstracon a man as being "like 6 (wbs) of reeds, under which is a spt of copper*" Fortunately column a this figurative examples, use of spt is supported by more concrete there are only that he will hymn to Amun-Re Ramesses III erect stone states a in the wb-3 of the godf with spwt in silver97 whilep in the columns Twenty-Second Dynastyp granite columns in a temple of Ptah were to 8 have 11sp[w]t in every stone. " Dynasty inscThe dual form of the term is used in a Twenty-Fifth In ription from the temple wooden porch before by two columns worked with electnim. would, in the metal. Spt does not base in either appear to have been used or Coptic stages as a term of for a columnthe demotic the language. 119In fact,, this case, of Aman at Karnak where Shabaka erected a the gate of the Fourth Pylon. It was supported electrum as in "the spty under them in pure the bases with those described

earlier,

have been made of wood or stone

and decorated

1 Posenerp

Catalogue

de Ostracaihieratiques (NO. 12179 3)Institutef

litteraires

de Deir

El-

Medineh IIP 2 Chicago

P1-49P University, Oriental

Rameses III's

Temple within

the Great Inclomre of Amon, pl: 4231 A. 18. -. 3 Badawi [Ahmed]v ASAE 44 (1944)p 2044 Yoyo-tte Ch. d'Eg. 18 NO-55 (1953)9 34' (the term 5 Erichsenq Papyrus Ha=is_Iv 8,3 the bases 6 Posener, 7 Chicago 8 Badawiq are described loc. cit*, loc. as being decorated Slo am -= and and gold).

is in

spelled silver

University, loc. cit..

cite. 9 Yoyotte, loc* cit**

2-+-l

snb(; t) Dyn. V,, VI9 M. K.,, XVIII Dyn. V][4 ' Dyno V2 M. K. Dyn, V15 Dyne V13 6

Dyn. XII

7 M,, K.

Dyn. XII8 11
AAAA

MOK*9 12

10 MOKO

M. Ke

Me

NOK*13 n 16 ptol.

ptol*14

15 ptol.

The writings anb(t), for

quoted reasons

above are treated which

here

as variants

of one wordo

become clear when the textual will evidence is assessed* The W6rterbAchp howeverv preferred two to distinguish termst a masculine snb translated as I'Mauerzinnen17 and a feminine 18 The same division is followed by Faulkner who transsnbt "Manor". 19 lates This term has not snbw as "battlements" and snbt as "rampart". 20 been discussed oftenp to this being the comments of one exception Posener-Krileger on the two occurrences of the term in the Abusir papyri. In these divided i2jo papryi ds. f anb is "itselfllp found as a part of a door (03)9 "its which is the framep leaves"

presumably

13wyo

takes to be the "couronnement" in and snb. f which Posener-Kri6ger 22 brickwork The other occurrence in above the lintel of the door. 23 these papyri is spelled This subt and is translated as "muraille". to parts of a door (sbj) passagep howevert also seems to refer so it 24 is possible (h3. t that this snbtf which is described having fallen as is also the coping above the lintel. Unfortunately Coffin Texts in snb(t) contexts occurs most frequently in the Pyramid and which are of limited value to this study. The term is most often found with reference to "the falcon upon the the bwt of The-One-whose-Name-is-hidden ()3: mn_ ). 11 25 Other anbw of gods are also described including Sobekj as a as being upon snbw(t)p 27 hawkv26 and Khnum,,

2. +B

This idea of gods in bird-form sitting 28 that is from these examples emaic and it ments" is the also as a translation supported Texts. that Coffin for snbw(t) has

on snbw(t) the

recurs of

in

Ptol-

suggestion

"battle-

arisen.

Such a translation

Pyramid

16 which is found in by the unusual determinative 29 is used for both snbw and snbtv This determinative one term the of phrase 30 snbw. is involved. "Khnum sits In additiong snbwt" in spell has 355

indicating of the

only Textsp

on his

variants

which

show writings

Khnum is interesting

also

associated

with

snbwt in

the Book of the Dead in

an

of passage which would also seem to support a translation 31 "Khnum has sat "battlements"; upon his snbte If the sky comes with a north wind,

he sits to the south of it. If the sky comes with a south 32 that the n This implies windp he sits to the north of it ....... from the weather behind the snbto god could shelter Another god who is associated, in the Pyramid Texts# with snbw(t) is Shup where the before snbwt of the king references destroyed there Shu seem to be obstacles which must be 33 Texts In the Coffin can reach heaven. 34 to the snbw(t) of the sky. that This

are also

The evidence of these religious texts would seem to indicate the anbw( ) were battlemented ramparts on the top of buildings. translation on Middle found would is also bb suitable for two occurrences of Amenemhat IIIf of Kingdom stelae, a stela of the reign which

the te=

The first

Reisner

the number of who records at Kerma. It belongs to an official 4bt (brickst "the snbt to bgild or perhaps blocks of stone) required 35 Reisner originally identified which is in 1qValls-of-Amenemhat"j, 'Jnbw (Imn-m-4st) (? )p K*IIP at the place the funerary with chapel 36 but it has since been shown that the Egyptian Kerma monuments found at Keims, had been taken there from Egyptian sites with the "Walla-of-Amenemhat" does not have to be a building at 37 Kerma itself. Hintze has suggested that it was perhaps situated in the region of the second cataract38 and comparison with the name result of fortresst 39 story of Sinuhe, would the name of a fort. an east-Delta There is of the reign an interesting 7Inbw V33p "Walls-of-the-Raler" suggest that "Walls-of-Amenemhatn in the that

was also

parallel

of Amenemhat 1119 which

stela found (or was

to this

on anothert perhaps

also

merely

2+9
purchased) at El-Kab. 191is majesty ordered is the that snbwt which are in 40 the rest a Unfortunately "Horus" name of Sesostris

be built "Wall s-of- Seshemu-tavy" Seshemu-tawy of the text is lost. II

this this can be assumed to have been a fortress named after so it may king. Since the exact provenance of this stela is uncertaing In these stelae to oneof the Nubian fortresses. snbwi also refer could but This well Sabw(t) only is be fortified recurs ramparts* from period4l of the Ptolemaic Egypt has been published. dynastic texts in hieroglyphic

one more occurrence

Dynasty stelaq of king Ahmosep from Karnak, on an Eighteenth deswibes a stozm during which damage was caused to the Theban which templese The king took measures so that "the monuments of the gods be be established,, their raised up and sacred objects snbwt should it is ct sp sst. "42 In such a general description to be certain not possible as to the exact nature of the snbwtv but 43 the use of the verb tsi "to raise" would suggest that the snbwt replaced in the were on the top of This was never the buildings. a very common term andq outside of religious texts, examples are few and far between. Ifp as the evidence suggestsp to describe the battlemented ramparts of enbt was used particularly buildingg then the lack of examples is hardly a fortified surprising building texts refer to temples. The original most detailed meaning of the term may have been less specific since it appears to have been used in the Fifth the Dynasty Abusir papyri to describe since coping above a door. Snbt does not appear in Erichsen's Demotisches does it seem to have occurred in Coptic, I Posener-KI-ileger and De Cenivalp The Abu Sir Glossarg

nor

Papyrit

pl*XXIA9

Bt

4; I_Zr. t 1121b; 1955b; De Backq The Egyptian Coffin Textst Vt 2c; Vandersley6np Rev* dlE * 19 (1967), PI-8t x+14; 9P x+19Posener-Kri'bger and Do Cenivalp Op. citol pl, IXIXL9 b; De Backi 110t. op* citep Vp 2c; VIIf PYr-y Ibidop loc. 1778a* 299b, cit; Ibidtt 1953b. NO-30-

3 4 5 6 7

Reisnerp De Buck,

Kerm 9 IV-vt 5091 fig-343 op. cit. 9 119 221d; 223a.

260

Stobartv Egypt in

Egyptian the years by legrain

Antiquitiesp

collected

roduced 9 Gardinerv 220a; 10 Ibid., 11 Ibidtv

1854 and 18559 P1-1 in PSBA 27 (1905)r plate 11 (1957)9 Pl-49 220h. IVP 46g. 63; Budget

on a voyage made in Upper (StobarVs copy is also repopposite p. 106). opcit*p 11,

Rev. d'Eg. VIII

141; De Buck,

223a;

11,221d; V9 2c.

12 Blackmant Textp 13 Navillet 14 Mariotteg ten, pib, =p 129t

ZiS 49 (1911), 3-

The Book of It

the Deadq (1898)9

Das Aegyptische Denderah, IIIr fq 2; Id.,

Todtenbucht 66p at pl.

pl,, CLXp 2* InschrifUt pl. XV, 2.

3; 104michen#. Kalendor

Tempel Inschriften

It 16, lowerv 9, P 16 Dumichent OP-cit-9 It Pl-XIX9 317 In-t IIIP 458,6. 15 Chassinatp Edf 18 Ibid., 111,4589 723119 Faulknerv Con. Dictop

the comment of Adams (Nubiag 20 Cne can only notep with interestv 210); "No-one knows what a embt was, since the wo-d occurs in no other text"* 21 Posener-Kribeer and De Cenivalq loc. cit,, 22 Posener-Krieger,, Archives Neferirkareq Us 4409 note b; Id, q BeitrAse Bf. 12t Festschrift Rickeg 83Neferirkareq UP 430op. cit. t pl, XXIA9 Bt 4Ilt. 220a; 221d; 223a; VIIP 1990and De Cenivall 25 Pyr., 1778a; De Buck, op. citot 26 Gardinerp loc* cit,, 27 De Back, op. cit. t V9 2c. 28 Chassinatq loc. cit.. 29 Pyrot 1778a; 1953a. 30 De Buckp loc. cit*. 31 The version in the New Kingdom Papyrus of NU has ch'sn nJ bnm, uses the plural form of snbt and changes the suffix pronoun with (Blackmang op. cit. bms to the first 63-64)person 9 32 loc* cit*. The text continues in the same vein with regard to the east and west winds. Blackman notes thai this Middle Kingdom text is a better versionthan that of Nu.

23 Idop Archives 24 Posener-Krieger

251

33 Pyr. 9 299b; 1121b; 1953b-1.955b. TI, 34 Do Buckv op. cit-P IVP 46g; V. 35 Reisner, 36 Ibid., It
37 Adams, op. loc. cit. e

110ts:

220ho

126-127cit. 209# t

38 39

Hintzep Sinuheq

ZAS 91 B. 17* loc. a similar of Kamose but

(1904)t 84cit.. text which There to is those a third from at stela Xerma which may once have is a prethe 311 con-

40 Stobart, tained stela served P3) (Smitht LVIIIr Inb or

and 131-Kabo This The text-is datel the

was re-used

Buhene after

badly

to readq can be restored ["///////Igreat the which

the 3tw of

"building city did['//,,

6-9; H*S. j The Fortress pl. II; of Buhenj, The Inscriptionst 1). that the damaged word could be either Smith has suggested Inb because snb and prefers of the masculine P30 article, does seem to the have been a feminine possibly, word but it could be for

Snb(t) written

without

t and could,

have

been

mistaken

a masculine

term.

that this stela also refers to enance make it building activity on the ramparts of a Nubian fortress. 41 Damicheng op. cit-P It P1-XIXP 3; Ut pl. XV9 2; Id. Kalen&. er Insp fq 2; Ma=iettep loc. cite* chriftent pl*LIXp

The similarity at least possible

to the other

stelae

and its

prov-

42 Vandersleyeng 43 n-P

loc.

cit..

VP 405-407*

252 sh-ntr Dyn. III-Alex. 12 Dyn. VI4 T il Dyn. X v"m Xv ii X1117 1n Dyn. XVIII 8 D7no V2 ri) Dyn. x15 11 TCM Ptol. 9 ei Dyn. Vs XIX9 XX13 XX7I9 Ptols Dyn. XII 6

ni

One of the most frequent of Anabis uses of this term is in the epithet 10 has been lanty s4-ntr. The nature of the dki-ntr in this context 11 by Altenmaller investigated in detail so this study of the term be restricted to those examples of sh-ntr, from which the type will of building can be identified. Probably temporary boothp made of light was originally s4-nj a a 12 in the festivals materialsp erected-to perfo= of some function the gods. Evidence is lacking fortthe existence of the term in the dynastiest Howevert there outside earliest of its use in epithets. are two tomb-scenes specifically The first of the Fifth Dynasty in which shrines are labelled as Fqi-nj is from

. the tomb of Iymeri A, -finished as; sh-ntr

carpenters IYmeri. cribed

Giza (No916) and shows at at work on the funerary equipment of shrine stands alone and is des13 of Juniper".

n wcng -"A sh-ntr The second scene occurs in the tomb of Niankhkhnum and Khnumhotep at ? is being Saqqara. In this scene a shrine of the form polished by a kneeling workmang the entire group being 14 labelled 'Tolishing the as snsh-ntrt s4-ntr. " In both of these examples the sh-nt is a par of the burial equipment of private a small wooden shrine* Other examples of the term in texts of the Old and Middle King15 doms can not be identified types of building. with any particular Fortunately the same is not true of the New Kingdom. A good example is recovered at Deir Elindividualsy

the point where the name of the shrine should be givenp onep however, is preservedo describing the shrine as a sb-ntr pss m hbny n tPW :b3swtp

an ebony shrine of which Naville one side and one door-leaf in the temple of Hatshepsut 16 Bahari. Most of the dedication texts are damaged at

263

The lands"* the best of the foreign "a noble sl-njr in ebony of decorated both inside and out feet tall, was shrine stood over six made to conIt is clearly a shrine opened with a double-door. and Amunige, since it is he to whom tain the image of a godt presumably Moss suggest that it originally Porter is dedicated. the shrine and 19 the temple, in a chapel of Amun within stood to the stone is also applied In the. reign of Hatshepsut, sl-nt The blocks from this were the Aman temple at Kamak. of sanctuary 20 Cne block has a scene of the Pylon. found in the fill of the Third before Amunp the electrum being intended Queen dedicating electrum 21 Lacau and the noble s4-ntr which she has made. " "to decorate 22 itself, to the sanctuary this text refers have suggested that Chevrier Another text may also to be no reason to doubt this. and there seems to the same sanctuary as a s4-ntr. refer work of Hatshepsutp This is the stela of Djebuty which describes including granite. with " 23 a st wrt sji-ntr .d(W) m nit is the fact "a st wrtg that the The main obstacle sanctuary but of granitep to the identification a sh-ntr of this sanctuary built sl-nt is not of

17

the Hatshepout

made entirely

of red quartzite is noty howeverv insurmountable This discrepancy as black granite. it came to using the correct inaccurate the Egyptians when were often the sanctuary for building terminology wasp in any casep materials and consists partly applied building that the made of granite. In additiong the to= st wrt in to the Hatshepsut sanctuary 24 by name. It can, thereforet a text which be regarded as a possibiLity was elsewhere mentions the

on a base of

particularly of the Djehuty stela is this sanctuary, sb-ntr there. is no other edifice named on the stela which could be so as that this chronicle identified* It is unlikely works of Hatshepsatts Amun should omit the sanctuary of the main temple* r.: b'lbcks from this sanctuary mentionsh-nr at a further This is the alabaster barque-shrine Ka=ak. of Amenhotep I which was 25 A dedication inscription on the shrine also used in the Third Pylon. (named) 7Imn-mn-mnw in alabaster itself describes it as "the sl-ntr c-2W of Hatnubp with upon it in Asian copperg while on the blocks for (Nos. 102 and 128) it is called Hatshepsat "the shn_tr of alabaster of (named) "Imn-mn-mnw*1127 The scene on block 102 has been publishedg by Lacau2B and shows the barque of Aman resting on a previouslyp pedestal-within the alabaster shrine.

as+

building text of in an incomplete Three writings occur of sh-ntr to the shrine on the from Karnak. The first Tathmosis III refers 29 barque of Amun "Aman-user-hetI, and the second to the monosacred lithic naosp within alabaster of Amun and Amenijrp and which 30 this naos as "a sh-ntr.... The text describes Karnak. *frOm, one at 31 barqueto the alabaster block of stone.,, The third example refers in the way-station Tuthmosis 1119 to the south of the of shrine 32 lustrous describing it as "a s#-ntr;... Seventh Pylonq alabaster *in 33 of Hatnab.,, accord Each of these examplest all of which can be identifiedy well with the evidence that a sl-ntr could be either which the image of a god could reside, the god could rest whun he was carried Other texts or a barque in procession. sjiw-n_tr which were almost listed of the buildings a shrine in shrine in which which were carved two seated figures, the king placed in the Eastern temple

cult certainly Iqlorizon of the god"(3tt called on the stela of Djehuty is a ql-nt 34 that it was is also called This sli-ntr wrtv indicating ntr). a st in which the image of the gid could rest. a shrine A scene in the tomb of Rekhmire at Thebes shows copper being brought from Retenu 35 at Karnak. Undoubtedly out not the dynastic survived. shrinel the to cast the doors (c2tw) of the s-njr of Amun

of the Few Kingdom mention Another or barque- shrines.

term continued

to be used for

continuous period, although Howevery in the Thi3tieth Dynasty parts of which great were found at 36 sb-ntrpt,

such shrines evidence for this a monolithic Shubra Hor in red

throughhas

granite

the Deltat

was described Unfortunately until that 112

as a "very -sh-ntr

seems also to have broadened in meaning it became a synonym for hwt-ntro helpedq no doubt, by the fact the two terms employed similar Where a writing groupings. of has been treated

noun, I have taken syntactically as a feminine IQ it to be an example of liwt-ntrp because writings C-3 show such as 37 Q that the sign for in 4:wt-ntr. could be substituted There are occasionsp howeverv when sh-ntr was used to mean 11templell -L For example the Annal Inscriptions Of Tuthmosis III are described as having been recorded; lir sb-n-tr pn "upon this sl-ntfll, 38 the use of the masculine, and not that the goup is to be read as all-nj En, suggesting tLwt-ntr. Another text of the same reign uses as the feminine

aS5

sl-ntr temple

to mean "temple"* at El-Kabq in a the forecourt of

It

occurs

largely Dynasty

from the king's on an architrave 39 text. destroyed. dedication inscription d scribes this of Ramesses II court as

In the Nineteenth from

48 to the "a ws)jt Lbyt for the s4-ntr in sandstone'19 certainly referring entire temple. It is also of note that a Memphite temple could be 41 called either; s4-ntr 3b(Sti-mry-Pth) or 4wt-njr 34(Stlm, pr Pth 42 mry_pttL) m pr ptb.

a dedicatory the temple of Luxor

Another case in which sli-ntr is used to mean "temple" is with regard to the temple of Kflonsu at Karnak. A dedication text of Herihor 43
describes fine monument for eternity*11 sl-ntr as a In the temple of Ramesses III at Medinet Habu a scene depicting the preparation of food in the temple slaughterhouse includes a row of men carrying offerings destined to go Itto the sl-ntr'1944 which are and a text of SetiII at Karnak relates that it was this king"who his his sb-ntr as an excellent "making festal

his (Amunts) pr, who embellishes 4.5 work of eternity.,, increases

In the Graeco-Roman period stL-ntr could also be used of a single 46 room within a temple and there is evidence to show that this may have been true in earlier periods* An incomplete text on the east wall of room 29 in the mortuary temple of RamessesIII mentions a [m] Pr ',,=. 47 In this- expression sl-ntr hry-i7b hwt-Wsr-m31-t-r1 mry.!Imn 4wt refers to the temple itself so that it can only be concluded use of the term was to describe the Serapeum. Saqqarav49 a complex which was also at 50 regarded as a bwt-ntr. Erichsen cites only one reference for s#-ntr in demotict translat51 ing the expression as 11G6tteshallen. The term did not recur in Coptic. A, sb-ntr, thereforeq in the pre- and protodynastic periodsp was probably a light boothp or shrine, erected for specific festivals. In th Old Kingdom it is attested as a term for a shrine, forming a Part of the funerary equipment of Private individyals. Although the textual evidence has not been preserved, it would seem likaly that sd_nt could always have been used to describe the shrine in a cultus temple in which the image of the god was kept. By the New Kingdom it was also applied to a barque shrine in which the god Could rest when his image was carried in procession and to the
applied that ski-ntr is being to room 29.48

Cne further

a56

shrine

on the barque

itself.

At the name time, confusion at least with in

howeverp hwt-ntrv

either sb-ntr

by came

extension

of meaning to mean "temple". It and probably earlier,

or through could alsov

the Graaco-Roman period, room within a temple*

be used for

one specific

in great The actual form of the shrine can vary and can be depicted detail. Murray, Saqqara Mastabasp p1s. Ij II; XX; Dunham and Simpsong 6; 10; The Mastaba of Queen Mersyankh III, figs-3a; Iv 1209 10; 108P 3; Cl6re mediaire and Vandier, Textes de la premire Periodd VIIq inter29 et de la Xleme Dynartiev 309 T), 1 and 3; Urkot

2; 43,6; IV9-296,6; 4279,15; 734P 15; 829v 10; 13419 16; ITitas, Studies in Honor of John A. Wilsong fig-79 x+6; x+ 14; x+ 20; Lacaup ASAE26 (1926)9 pl. IV (between PA30 and 131); Pillety ASAE 24 (1924)9 57; Abd El-Razikv JEA 60 (1974)9 155; Helcky ZA'S83 (1958)9 plellIt 27; Chicago Universityp Oriental Instituteg Medinet Ra-lu. 111,1739 16-21; LDT9 Iq 15; J6quierq L'a=chitecturel q plois
2 Moussa and Altenmi-iller., 62* pl. LDP IIP 499 b (the the group same text, Das Grab des Nianchchnum by lepsius

1119

und Chnumhotepy is

as reproduced

IV,, pl. CCCC=3: 1) has in 'Whatever 9 n ); ERIv Iq 3109 of the sign it is clearly intended to be for 2 and 3; Chicago Universityq op. cit. 9 VII, pl. 486, C9 2; Vercoutter, Textes biographiques du Sgrape-um de Memphis# 17'; pl. II; Mariette, Denderah, II, 63P 11; 69,16. ple22; Urlte, II, 4 Pyro, 2100c.

coy of de la Nubiev

by Champollion

(Monuments de L'Egypte

et the actual fo=

n,

The

5
6 7

Cle"re and Vandiert

De Buck, Arnoldo pls922; 12. The Eaptian

op, cit.,
Coffin

25P 49
Texts,

1Ip 196a b (BIOC El-Bahari, 4219 10; 119 11509 von Deir IV,

Der Tempel des K6nigs 23; De Buck, op. cit.,

Mentahotep

Ip 196a; Urk*,

Urk-P IVv 1423P 17 (with the masculine article p-s). 9 Chassinatv Edf Is 3589 10 Wb-9 IIIP 465t 1-311 Altermaller, Jaarbericht-ex Oriente Lux 22 (1971-1972)9

307-317-

12 The simple tezm, ph, was not generally used of temples or parts thereof; one exception to this being in the Graeco-Roman period

26-1
when it 464v couldp like sb(T2. be used of a room in a temple p-1119 9 construction seems to have been a light see; Wb. 9 Beler2dtelle The term )". w1n is 9 1119 1299

3-21)* by

The sh itself a wooden b (see Diet*, less the

supported (ref-464,3)13 IP-,

column,

119 49v

note 57) specific fact

3 above).

translated

by restricts 2869 1-

Faulkner itself 4)In to

(Con. the of

as 10juniper(? "Conifer" the juniper

The W6rterbuch 16-20;

QLbov 19 285t is a red

view

that

wood 437) from

(Iucas and a Deir

and

Harrisp shrine

Ancient

Egyptian

Materials

and Industriest scene Deir

made of wn is coloured red in a tomb (Davies, Gebrawi No de G. The Rock Tombs of 9 the identification juniper pleX)p of w'n with term used for All the that shrine at Deir of El-Gabrawi the label term is is

El119 The not is as

El-Gebrdwi_

seems likely. ist unfortunatelyp [////In wcn. It to be restored

preserved* possiblet 64-ntr. 14 Moussa 15 E-G-P Urk., 16 Navilleg is now in

remains that the

however,

missing

and Altenim-11lerv Pyrop VII9 2100c; 2t Deir the 2. El-Bahariq Cairo (Urk,

loc.,

cito, op, ci op pls. 22; 23; 529 No- 4931;

Axnold,

119 1-4;

pls.

XXV-XX=.

This

shrinev

which

Museumq is IVt 1,

also

described

as a iwnnt

see p, 22,

17 Lnjid. v pl, XXVII

296,6).

18 MY IL 19 Ibidop
21 Ibid.

355363-364; Pl-XXXVI, 4P IX.

d'Hatshepsout a Karnakq I, 23-44t Une Chapelle

20 Lacr-u and Chevrier, 231,366. y

22 Ibide, 24 Ibid*,

231P 367-

23 R-rk-9 IV, 4279 151679 3. This text also calls the sanctuary a 1mand describes (Harris, it as being made of inr n rwdt n dw dsr "quartzite" Lexicographical Studies in Ancient Egyptian Mineralso 76). Another odr the blocks from the shrine also uses the term bm and describes it (for once accurately) (rwlt nt dw as being made of both quartzite (m3t) (Lacau and Chevrier, op. cit*, 261,411)-

d5r) and granite 25 PM-v 11,63-6426 Pillet, loc.

cit.. 27 lacau and Chevrierv op. cit-P 195,286. 28 Lacau, ASAE 26 (1926), pl, IV2 B (between p. 130 and 130-

269

29 Rims,

Studies

in Honor of John A. Wilsong For views fig-7, of 14this

fig-79

x+6. ASAE 50 (1950)9

30 PM9 119 216-217. pls. VII-XT-T. 31 Nimso op- cit-v, 32 PM, 111,173-17433 Rims, ntr op- cit-t

naos see; Varillep

x+

fig-7, see;

at Karnak,

of these slw+ 20, For the identification x: had barque-shrine 72-73. The alabaster Ibid.,

badly damaged. inscription dedication which isp unfortunatelyp a but has been restored, The term used for the shrine is destroyed in Urkop IVP 852v 29 as hm, paralleling a text from Medinet Haba IV, 881,10). Sethe (LbLidd*, 852, note a) states that b is 2M v because of a following masculine pronounp a necessary restoration is another possible restoration. although sb-ntr IV, 421,10* 34 ir-k-, (jrk, 35 Lb-id-, which IV, his 1150,12. Majesty This brought scene is labelled "Bringing Asian copper of Amun

from Retenu

Karnak" (Daviesp N* de G., The Tomb of Rekh-mi-re at Thebesp at jj'C= (Cone Dicter '_7' to Faulkner IIv pl. LIII). 76) takes the group be the only This group and the entry ionary. 36 Habachiq ASAE 53 (1956), fig-14 (after P-464 example isp in of a term wdb meaning "door of cast metal". fact, to be read w-dh `1wy "to cast the '3-doors" thereforep be deleted from Faulkner's dict-

shouldt

37 See aboveg 4wt-nt

I P-183-184-

38 Urk-, 39 Ibidop

IVP 734,15; 829,10,

7439 7155-

40 Abd El-Razik, 41 LDT*p 19 1542 Petrie,

JEA 60 (1974)9

and Cylinders with names, pl. XXXIXv 2* See also YoYottev KAmi 14 (1.957), 84, note 2. (ref-465,6). 43 Wb., Belegstellen, 111,129 44 Chicago 16-21. University, Oriental Institutep Medinet Habu, III, pl-173,

Scarabs

45 Barguetv

Temple, 118,
op. cit-, of this VII, pl-4869 the C, 2* temple, see; Ibid.,

46 Wb-, 111,465,947 Chicago University, 48 For the disposition fig-16. room within

2S9

49 See above, #wt,

50 Vercoutter, 51 Brichsen,

175, n. 67biographiques Glossar, du S6rapeum de Memphis, 44517; pl-II.

Textes

Demotisches

2bo .
t sw -

(Ir3bty) r, -

Dyne XVIII

o,
M

Dyne XVIII

456

0 T, JC

Dyne XVIII Dyne XVIII C) 10

23 T

1, L -j

Dyne XVIII9 (( xxi 0: Dyno XVIII

XIX9

Dyne XVIII7 O. k Dyne XVIII 9 tnIC-3 Dyne XVIII 12 en TI 10

AX

Dyne XVIIIP 11

Dyne XVIII

T
Dyne XVIII

Dyne XVIII TI c--j 0 'n (i 5 ol

13 Tt C-3 0 jjyn*

XX14 16

Dyno XX15

Dyne XX

Tc Dyne XX17

C-3 I

C-3 I C,

130a,

r0)

\\ C-3m

Roman18

This

Anusual

term

is

known

only

in of

texts the

from word is

the

Eighteenth

Dynasty

onwards. abbreviated ly given

The most to

usual

writing in

5wt-r the this by it

was

!Swtv however,

Papyras that

Wilbourg it is

, occasionally is frequenttem aspect of the use solar of

swt-r'-4r34ty, as 1-0 is in
any In

showing This is also

god which the

and Aten. ation so that

involved. inscriptions
other addition aspeat the in be no

indicated since
which

the

frequent

te=
not 19 of

from
of

Akhetatenj
the god bry-lb of Re,

was Re-Horakhtyp
associated above with the

epithet the doubt

s"wt-rloccurs Ramesses when III the

a representHabut 20

Re-Horakhty there can 0 -.

temple thatq

at term

Medinat is

even

abbreviated

to

_'swt-r' the god Re-Horakhty. This expression

or swt,

it

is

to be understood

as a chapel

dedicated

to

in relation was discussed by Fairmant particularly 21 to 'swt-rl. in the Amarna period and Stadelmann hast more recentlyp 5wt-r' identified to anwith a Re-chapel within a temple dedicated 22 Stadelmann has shown that the main element of a 9wt-r" other god* 23 he was an open court containing andq as examples of this, an altar cites the Re-chapels in the mortuary temples of Hatshepsut at Deir 24 26 25 el-Bahari, of Seti I at Gurnag of Ramesses III at Medinet Habu 27 and the temple of Abu Simbel. There would seem to be no doubt that this interpretation of the

I foI

of

the

design the

and function Re-chapel to above at

of

a twt-r'

is

correct which in

althoug1-4 the epithet

in

only tLry-lb

one case, S_Wt-r'

Medinet is

Habu in the

referred

occursv

chapel

question

named as

a 9wt- r-. is known RM, which also suggested -chapelp 'SWtKarnak, the Amun temple to have existed was a at on the roof of 1 1 a 28 in the this the he wnuld equate mentioned with r'and C-32 29 this Cne can only Osorkon. Prince chapel Chronicle assume that of Stadelmann has that the corresponded as no remains By analogy would also in of plan the to the Re-chapels have which that the in benn other found. has the identified Amarna to the it period Aten, the were alrelNew Kingdom templesp

with

roof-chapel the 'swt-r' assume to

Stadelmann 6wt-r' within an aspect is of

seem logical chapels

to

dedicated Aten

Ite-Horakhty

temples of

thoughp ationship In rc-at kiosk which for fact .a

as the

was originally the two of divinities the to term the to

Re-Horakh*y, unique* one of with city030

between his

somewhat identified

discussion

Fairman princess the it

the the

'swtcentral

Akhetateng on the mention queen931 blocks Itn

belonging of

Meretaten, of the

island this but

Maruaten

south wasq to m t3

The texts

`6wt-rt was later inscribed

show that

originallyl Meretaten* 'swt-rl

inscribed In-view n sit-nsw of the of the

re-assigned for the Aten (the

that

Mrt-Itn princess on likely with

M P3 msrw n not being side the ceitral

n ps

Itn were

m 3bt-itn found to within the

name and title one of the

original) of the

either that the

approach

central

kioakf IIp

kiosks smaller 32 it is more 9wt-r1j

entire kiosk.,

complexg containing

known

as Maruaten

was the focal

an altarp this kiosk for open to

as the

avation appears Akhetaten likaly reach

report to

implies

that

was roofedg this and, sun's so that altar, of the

The excpoint. 33 there although at is more could `swt-r",

be no actual were,

evidence

as cult-places rayso the This other it

axiomaticallyo kiosk was open

to the upon

the sky the

that

this the

sunlight Amarna

down to

offerings the

heaped principal

thereforev an open remaining

contained area

element

Re-chapels, of the

Unfortunately the identification with an altare gwt-r4 is not so certain. at Akhetaten of queen Tiy is of depicted some size in the tomb of Huya, 34 It of the

5wt-r( The ? and was clearly worthy of Tiy that is

at is

Amarnal note-

an edifice

and complexity. the location

no qualifying given* It is not,

statement

as to to

Gw't-rc' like

presumably,

be found

at Maxuaten

16 Z

example itn n p-5 as is only

the

discussed the that alone,,

above, case

nor

is

it

to

be found swt-rc Tiy

within

the

pr It

4'-Y can

be assumed to stand

two with g t-rl this Ewl the location

further of queen of

from

Amarna.

was a building was obvious tomb-wall,

large

enough

which an the

without consists on all four centre another of of

qualification. a pylon-gateway sides of the

The templev leading with into

as depicted a large of

court, a king

surrounded and queen. of stepsp at

by colonnades court is

statues reached the smaller

In

the while

an altar, to

by a flight halls

pylon-gateway the building. This although to the the

leads

and courts

the

rear

'S`wt-r4 the fact

cannot that that like that

be identified the the lowest s"wt-r&t-rt for

with register of Tiy 35 and this

any known shows was

building

at

Amarnag led

river-scenes

has

suggestion

situated

somewhere

along

river-bank

at Maniaten. the

The connection is not in question it with

between but the the role

the is

royal unclear*

women at

Akhetaten has rel-

reason of

Stadelmann of it Tiyt another eldest Amun in is

connected ation that for to

Re as the existed queen were

creator-god. at Akhetaten

the queen as God's Wife 36 Whatever the reasong for the kingts also to the mother for two m pr

certain presumably queeng princesses 3.tn m

s-wt-rl the great There

Nefertiti37 two 9wt-rc

and possibly assigned of which

Kia*38 Meretaten pr Itn

also

and Ankhesenpaatenp Itn, m 3ht is 39 the name of the

both

were

kicy n pi

This the Royal

large

monumental by the

building

to

the

west "Great

of

Road which Howeverg of not

was described such the an adifice royal

excavators not has 40 This

as the intended

Palace". domestic it was,

was clearly and Uphill a "templest.

as the that 41

quarters in fact,

family but

suggested

a '! palace" plausible civil

interpretation pointed at Amarna aut, is

does the not

seem to distinction very clear.

be more

althoughp and religious

as Assman has buildings

between

The name of

the

building

would particularly

also

support

an interpretation with that the two Sed'BWt-

as a religious structurep 42 festiva, and it would, re were Uphi, 4cYp at situated 143 the within the the

one connected not be surprising

therefore,, the pr-jilty. of

equated rear of

swt-r'L buildingg

queen opening

Tiy off

with the

a part hypostyle

of

the hall.

pr44

zbs

This could It is

was balanced,, not be planned

on the as it this the

other

sidev

by the

a similar then line

stracture of

which

was under temple central that focal has room the points

cultivation. axis, building* on either is which unlikely described temptare the

noteworthy hall

that being

no sanctuary at two of with the rear

on the mf the

hypostyle It side ing

seems likely, of to the hall

thereforeg are these existed the the building the two within 'Swt-rc pr-]cy than of

identical the the It since isp temple two

structures and it 'SWt-r'

identify to have is within

structures the

known that

pr-tLcy. Tiy9

however, this is been pr-tL'y. not

either

queen

as being more

and would these two

seem to areas of

have the

an altogether

complex

Each of centre
estedv court of has

the

structures

consisted

of a peristyle on whichp
side rooms containing this part

court

in

the has suggthis one

of which 45
beyond

was a concrete
stood an altar. was a large completed* elements of In

platformv
Four open

as Uphill
opened off

probably which

courtp of

two kiosks, of the pr-41y

which all

was never the major

The plan the

standard 6wt-rc

Re-chapel from

and cang the

thereforef lead-

be identified ing

'swt-r. as a

addition, the

blocks

doorways

hall from the hypostyle 46 sphinxg a representation

into of

show Akhenaten which occurs

as a lion-

Re-Horakhty

on unproven,

blockst anced
certainly on a statue Mrt-1tn. princess of the

possibly
to

from

this

building,

which

do mention
It is

47 .1 a swt-r'.

The ownership
belonged base,

of these
the now in n p3

two SWt-rc is
eldest the Itn princess

open to question.
Meretaten. t3

Cne almost
mentioned

British m pr statue to

Museum, iltn

-,. 9m pr-]cy is original Aten so it for or

m 3tt-Itn. the

'awt-rc n sst-nsw.... 48 The name of the forms swt-rl of the was to names

and the

gives

early this

would

seem fair

assume than queen.

that having

always her

intended death,

Meretateng downfall, was, suggested those quoted at

rather of any

been

re-assigned

on the

The second

gwt-rl

one time, that it

assigned

to

Ankhesenpaaten to `6Wt-r4 the queen of rest-

Hanke has although 49 Kia. Howeverg of Ankhesenpaaten/Kia oration Hermopolis the name of of the term

belongeds which only two

ofiginallyg mention do not both in the

inscriptions by Hanket

require on blocks

and both the

swt_r,, 050 These texts are have bean wrongly restored, Ankhesenpaaten-ta-sherit,, these blocks seem to

from

princess of

the pastf to give 51 From Roeder's re-workedg al-

photographs

neither

have

been

2 bI-

though gives in two, neath full,

Hanke the

implies the

that 5wt-rt

they

were. and the the

There

is

also

a third of the of of

block

which

name of leaving

name and titles correct has restoration a scene as being n p3 itn

princess the other be" n

no doubt toxts. of the f This Aten,

as to third

incompletbf, the rays

block

Akhenaten m t3 m pr -swt-r' Itn

who is

described m pr-h4y

s-3t-nsw n ht, f mrt. 52 ? This blockt itn. re-worked forms It from been of is the but, the unlike names

'-nla. s-n-pz-ltn not statue Aten. that the well

m 3btbeen

although the of the

preservedg of

seems not bears

to have the later

base

Meretaten,

possiblep start to

thereforep belong to to

these

two

'swt-rl

were

intended one may have

two princesses,

although

originally The importance

assigned of

a queen. as a cult-place by the Ramesside is indicated Wilbour. instead the of the by texts

a swt-r-

from

Amarna In

and particularly of 53

Papyrus used

one version 1vt_ntr,

a h3lnn to indicating It is

the. Ateh thatp also 54 to

--Swt-rlis

more usual were

some extent, that

two words

regarded

as synonyms* as both 'SWt-r.

evident

own priesthood for various

a wb-priest

and Ew-nt

'Swt-r' had its a 55 are attested

Papyrus particular

Wilbour, buildings,

while

not helping *6wt-rl a

to identify could

any SWt-r'

with

shows that

own and cultivate

56 for labouring staff would have land, which an administrative and The 9wt-r', of this papyrus are situated either within been essential. town? god57 or are described as being in a particular a pr of another (? 20)59 which can be compared with One is located within a fortress 60 'swt-r' situated within a sfbye another 4-, thereforep was a cult-centre A 'swt-3: of the god Re-Horakhty, which could be situated within a temple dedicated to another god or be a separate temple. The main element of a 'swt-r' was the large open 61 could be placed court with an altar, and to upon which offerings which the sun's rays had direct access. A s'wt-r' had its own priesthood and staff9 although it wasp no dmubtp under the administrative control of the cult-centre of the chief god of the area. Although the earliest known reference to a -SWt-r' is of the Eighteenth Dynastyt it All the surviving the Twentieth they existed prior to this date. examples are of the period from the Eighteenth to frcm the Dynastyp with the exception of one writing is possible that

265 temple of Esna, in the Roman 62 periodq indicating that the term had

been

constant use wt-r4 in occurs

in

from neither

the

New Kingdom the demotic

onward. or Coptic scripts.

1 2 3

U-rk-, Ibidv

IV,

498,1-

1673,11El-Amarna,

Petri. eq Tell

76; Janssen, Two Ancient Egyptian Pl-XXIV, (); CorrespondSpiegelberg, 27 (omitting Ships Logs, 15,26 and I here, but (transcribed 57,10 ances du temps des rois-pie"tre as , T by Fairman in Pendlebury, 1119 The City of Akhenaten read as 203, e), Davies,

4 5

El-. Ajaarn , V, pl, XXX, 15Harmopolisp 19 (RG7-Vll: % A); Roederp AmarnaReliefs aus pl. 222, fig. 1; Aldred, Akhenaten and Nefertiti, MDA 32 (1976), No,,13Roeder, British Pl-55 (450-VII, Texts, A)VIII, pl. XXIV* is op. 167) probably cit.,

Tawfik, 99,

6 7 8

OP- cit-v

Museum, Hieroglyphic op. cit., 111,201,

Pendlebury, iated Peet

form of the name of The City and Woolley, of Re-Horakhty IV pl*LVI op* cit*, op, cit. (22/273, III, and Woolley,

C-$f'20) e( I-0 the Aten (Fairman? It

an abbrev111,169; the ident-

ification 9 Peet

of Akhenaten, the Aten. ) and I, 9 pl. LVI

showing

(22/273,

reverse).

10 Ibid., 11 Davies, as

obverse). (there pl*YIII in error; lb6i. pl., IXXXVIII,

is

also

an example, (-nh

copied

presumably op, citep

rpito). 109 (for r' see note

12 Pendlebury, 8 above). 13 Ibid.,

III,

pl. L'-UVIII,

1109

14 Erichsen,

the transcribes Papyrus Harris It 701 12-13 (Erichsen *F but Fairman, op, cit., 202,2, d reads it as? ); initial sign as 70,22; 72, 70,20; Gardiner, I, pis. 63,22; The Wilbour Papyrus, (the last has an additional 60,4 the a ). i after 23,24; University, Oriental Institute, (A, Medinet Habu, VI9 Pl-427t is the fall A.

15 Chicago

16 Gardiner, spelling

op- cit-t of the

I,

pl-7 this

169 38);

This

standard

term in

papyrus,

more cursive, (A, 40,21);

See alsop Ibid. 29 (A, 62,33);

t Pls-3 30, (A, 64,29);

the signs are often although (A, 9t 1); 8 (A, 18,37); 18 48 (At 98t 17); 49

26b

(At 100,9). 17 Ibid. 9 19 Pls-37 (A, 78,34); 42 (A, 86,46); 44 UP 91,30)18 Sauneron, Esna, III, 10P 197,1419 Redford,, JARCE 13 (1976), 47-61; Tawfik, op. cit., 217-226. 20 Chicago University, oriental loc. cit.. Institute, 21 Fairmanp op. cito, 200-208o 22 Stadelmanno MDAIK 25 (1969), 159-17823 Ibid., 24 Naville, 165ffDeir El-Bahariv 1,1-11; PloI-VI; (for the dedication inscriptions EMP 11,362-363; on the altar Plo see; qrko,

XXXVI, 4 IV9 295,13-16). 25 EMY, 11,420;

XLv 1 (court XLII). pl. 26 H61scher, Exe. Med. Habuv 111,15, (rooms 17-19)XLVIII, 27 P11, VII,

fig-8;

PM, 11,509-510;

Pl-

99; plan on p. 96. (the North chapel). 28 Stadelmann, op* cit*, 175-176. Oriental Institute, The Biibastite 29 Chicago University, 22,11o 1119 206o 30 Pairman, op. cit*, 31 Hanke has suggested that this titles of Nefertiti and by the name and title mopolis, 166-168)o 32 Peet and Woolley, 22/273o 33 ! hLd-, 122.

Portglj

pl.

was a 9wt-rc of Kia as the names would not. fit into the space now occupied Meretaten (Hankep Amarna Reliefs aus Herof 1,121-122; pls. XXXIV, 1 and 2; LVIy

op. cit*,

34 Daviesp El-Amarnaq III,

205) suggVIII-XIo Fairman (op cit., pls,. ested that S'Wt-rl may have referred only to the small kiosk with the rear of the temple (Daviesp op. cito, pl. VIII; XI) an altar at the Ateny described as nb t-3 -SWt-rn as the names and titles of

mwt-nsw hmt-nsw wrt Till, occur over this rear part of the templeo However, the title "Conof the entire scene is quite explicit; ducting the Great Queen, the king's mother, My, to let (her) see her 6wt-r1111, it would seem to be more logical to assume that -SWtr'- was the name of the entire SLto, 163-16435 Pairman, op* cit., complex. See also; Stadelmann, 2po

204; Stadelmann, opo cito,

164o

261

36 Ibid. 37 There

1659

to be no texts extant which mention a tWt-rl of Neferseem titi by name, but the boundary stelae state that a '6wt-r*of a (Davies, (name lost) V, pls. XXX9 to be built queen op. cit., was 15; XXXIIt 17) while

hieratic docket mentions t3 'SWt(c-nb rl)*.. a t3 bmt-nsw .... 4r rsy "The swt-rcof Ankh-Re (see note 8 above),. n 201, e. See of the queen.... in the south" (Fairman, op. cit.,, .* 108; 109. also; Ibidej, pl*IXXXVIII,
3B See note 39 Pendleburyp ation of this 31 above and note III, with 49 below. 33ff; the pls*XIIU-XVI* pr-h(y in Royal it the For the op. identificcit. III, 9 betof name is the

OP- cit-9 building

see Fairmang pr-hly the Howeverg likely pointed

193-194. ween the refers no direct pr-hl-y 40 Uphillp 41 Assman, 42 Ibid. the true

The excavators main nature only to structure of the this temple that

included and the

buildings in that out view the

Road. is more

building, itself. the "harem"

As Pairman

there of

evidence (Ibidep

was regarded

as a part

193-194)151-166. 155-

JNES 29 (19709 JNES 31 (1972)9

150ff9

43 Uphillp

op* cit-Y
op. cit-, op* cit*,

156-160.
citop 158cit*9 1119 HIP pl*X. LIp fig. VIIII 1; 2 and Aldred., 3loc. cit.. 58-59; pls. XIIIB; XIV; XLI; XLII*

44 Pendleburyl, 45 Uphillq op.

46 Pendleburyq 47 Tawfikq 48 British 49 Hanke, although name swt-r" other term, op,

221-2229 op. 168; cit*,

Museum, op. cit., some of are such

27-28; 48-50in it

Pl-XXIVIt should he has also be noted restored that See that the an-

Abb-44-45; examples plausibleg would

Hanke's entirely as prp

which is correct

possible restoration.

be the A (PLid.

particularly Pl-47); Pl-19); 50 These Roeder; cit*, 51 Both

blocks 32B-VIII 324-VIII

443-VIII

A (Hanke, C (Hanke, blocks pl. 19)

op. loc,

citog cit*;

Roeder, Abb-48; op. cit 9 Roeder, Abb-49; op. cit. p Roederg Op- cit-9 pl-53)A (Hwnke, A (Ibid. op* cit. Abb-48; 9 Hankev 22*

are

Hermopolis cit.,

207-VIII 338-VI

op, Abb-49)-

and

9 Pl-148; to

have

been

wrongly

restored

in

the

past

read

szt-nsw

n h-t. f

Zbg itn-t3--Srt f F-nb. mrt. s-n-p-s ms n

s3t-nsw
ZXS 74 restored

cnI3. s-n-p-s-Itn
(1938), by 106 Hanke (block (9p.

(Roeder, 338-VI cit.,

OP-

Cit-9

Pls-19; Both texts

148; are

Brunner,, correctly

A only).

Abb-48;
52 Roeder, 53 Davies,

49 ) but
Op- cit-P op, cit,

incompletely,
Pl-55 1, p pl, (450-VII XXVII-

omitting
A).

m pr itn

m 31at-itn.

54 Janssen,

op.

cit-P

15-

55 Loc, cit.;

Gardiner,

op. cit-9

Ip pls-70p

20; 72t 2370 (Bg 23,22); 72

(A 16,38); 56 !&- Ibid-P Pls-7 8 (A, 18,37); (Bg 20,23-24); et ale. 57 In a pr of Amun; Ibid. 9 19 plo 29 (A, 62,33); UP 169 38); 30 (A, 64,29). P1-7 58 Ninvu; Ibid., I, Pls-3 (Ap 9v 1); 70 (B,

of

Seth;

Ibid,

I, , pl.

23,20-22);

Harspera;

60 (By 13Y 4); Menankh; Pls-42 (A, 66, 46); 44 UP 91P 30); 48 (At 96,17); Shatina; pl. 8 (A, 18,37); Sc o; P1.37 (A 78v 34); 49 (A, 100,9). 59 Ibid. 9 pl. 18 (Ap 40,21). 60 Janssen, loc. cit..
61 The emphasis on offerings is shown in the to the 'swt-r( with regard texts which otherwise following give no indications as to the funIII, Urk,. g IV, 4989 1; Fairman, op., cit-P ction or plan of a 'swt-rl; 202; Saunerong loce cite.

62 Loc. cit..

2b9
k3 rl'

-=:..

Z-

Dyne VI

I 3

M. Ke

2 '1? <: " 1

3 M.Ke
Dyne XII r) 6 9

Dyne XII

q- 5 Dyne XII
D. 7n. XVII18

Dyne XII7
m 1-3 10 a Dyne XVIII

19
<=>

Dyne XVIII,

Ptole 12

Dyne XVIII9 xix

11

Dyne XVIII

Af3 <=:

Dyne
C-3 xx

XVIIItI3
16 v Mi
10 C-3

Dyne XVIIII l7 Dyn. XXt

xx
Dyne XX 20

MI -44

Dyn.

5 XVII11

V4

C-3

Dyne XIX9 XX

<=>C-3 41 D -=711A Dyne XXII 21

1-Y -\

18 Dyne XIX9 XX

Dyn* XXI

9
22

Dyne XXII
C--3

or

Dyne XX7I 26

23

xnii
25 Dyne XXX 28 4J C3 Ptol. Ptol.

Dyne XXXt ,. Roman 27

24

4Q

Ptolo

The earliest the Middle

known writing

of k3rig in

the

only

example which and refers the unusual

Kingdomp occurs 29 in heaven, This writing'is which rpytt in represents "a female

the Pyramid determined

Textst

antedates to a k3r(

with

sign

scenes of

the nouny determines and more usually a palanquin 30 This palanquin also figures or "a goddess,,. statue" it boaxs the msw-nsw to watch the Bed-festival where The evidence from texts of later periods would make a k3ri

the rituals*31 it unlikely that

and the use of a palanquing was originally best be understood this determinative as an attempt to represent can temple of In the Nineteenth-Dynasty poles* a shrine on carrying k3rip is shown being described Ramesses II at Abydosp a shrinep as a 32 carried on polesp by four meno, This kind of portable was one of the meanings of the term, shrine and it could also be used for the "cabin" Howevert this being of a barque-shrine the principal quite which of in processionO33 was also carried karl 'was "naos'19 the evidence for

meaning

conclusive.

2410

There labelled Horus

examples of naoi which are actually are several Late-Period for the temple of Ilk3ri'll. Cne is the granite naos provided

which is described as "a noble karl at Edfaq by Nectanebo Ill 34 in graniten. Another granite Dynastyp is naosp of the Twenty-Sixth 35 also called a ksr(l), as is a naosp made from the rare _stonev 36 found at Koptos and dated to the Thirtieth In addition Dynasty, a Ptolemaic from the temple at Tod shows a naos, elevated upon relief 37 as a kzr(l). a stepped podiump which is labelled Although all these examples of naoi which can be proved to have been regarded earlier sb-ntr stone texts as k3rw date to the latest periods of Egyptian historyp also support the view that a k3rl was a naos. Unlike and bm, kzA does not seem to have been used for an open-endedo barque-shrine. of k3ri are rare since the before the New Kingdom, texts which although this

Examples may not date writing

be significant from after the Pyramid

most building has already only

to the period

Second Intermediate

are extant Periods The earliest From the Middle from the

Texts

been noted.

Kingdom there

are several

occurrences,

one of whichp

gives any indication stla of Ikhernofretv as to the nature of a k3rlo the gods-who are in his (Osiris') 11-fashioned followingg and made their 38 ) anew. " (determined klr(l)w This refers to the shrines with'Z of the Abydene temple of Osiris. other gods within used of the chap-ell containing a statue of the dec39 easedp in the tomb of Khnumhotep II at Beni Hasan v and occurs in the descriptions in Papyrus Reisner 1.40 of temple-building also From the New Kingdom onwards there are many references to the 41 k1r1w of the gods in general which support a translation of "naoi,,. A typical father Re created him to fashion those who example is0lis 42 k-6ri(w)p to provision their Other texts give are in their altars.. information more specific about particular shrines; K-srl is

"*****,
statues of

"o my majesty of Tathmosis III at Karnak). "I made for you (Alm,n) a secret k3ri from one fine block of graniteq. L3w-doors upon it in copper, worked and engraved with your 44 divine image resting name, your it like Re in his horizon, " within (Work of Ramesses 1171 at Thebes). Usuallyt as in these two examplesp a k3ri was made of stone, but wooden examples are also known to have existed;

kar1w in stonep with, 3w-doors in true 43(Inscription

cedar to follow

the

2-11

"Then the scribe of the armyp Cnerq sent to him again, sayingg ISend me a k3rl of cedar' and the scribe, Sedi, gave him a ksri which 45 (Tomb-Robbery Papyri). in height.,, measured two cubits it as it had 46 "I found this pr of Amun fallen into ruinp rerected been... ***1 caused his ks to rest as it wishedv I made for him ak 47 (Twenty-Second in cedarell Dynasty graffito on the exterior wall of the temple K3rIq of Luxor). thereforeq unlike other "shrine" termsq seems to have had that meaning is it from the the term found in.

meaningg a naosp and to have retained specific a Old Kingdom to the Ptolemaic Sarprisinglyp Period. does not Coptic appear texts. in Brichsents Demotisches Glossar,

perhapsq nor

1 2 3 4 5 6
7

PYr-v 1773cDe Buckt The Egyptian Loco cit, * Sethe, Aegyptische Coffin Texts, 71,6. 19 248a.

Lesestucke,

Simpsonj Papyras Reisner Ip Pl-14Aq 32 and 38. For anotherp damagedv 1 6. k!, 7! in this papyrusq see; lbid*j of Pl-13Aq Occurrence Urk-P VII9 34P 19.
Lange and Schlfer, Grab- und Denksteine des Mittleren Reichesq II,

1559 4Urk-P IVt 13509 12o (1898). Budgep The Book of the Deadg It 18 ( twice).
10 Urk-t IV9 130P 16.
form of 58P 13; the determinative Das Aegyptische 1269 3; Mariette, 11 The exact KRI-P It

Texto 44; Chassinatv

Edfou

varies* Todtenbuchp Abydos,

Ibid*t It

IV9 168t pl. CXLIII;

15; CXCI;

5539 13; Naville,

Up

pl. lgt

c and do

12 Urk. 9 IV9 1320,2.

13 Ibid.,

IV,

1674P 1; KE-ley Vt 2269 13-

14 ! r_k#v,IVv*-445t 39 15 Ibid-, IVP 13419 16. 16 KRiqv iv 1861,16; 1879 1; 1889 4; Fxichseng 8; 6p 5; 6,8; 7p 4; 309 14; 529 12*
Papyrus HaxTis 19 59

17 The exact form of the determinative varies. KRI*p It 429 5; ChicOrintal Institutep Med, Habup IIIt PI-138t 45 ago University, (wrongly quoted by 'Lb*9 V9 1089 3t as; Pl-1389 55); Navillev op,

all

1, p 1, CIXXXVIII. 9 18 Gardiner, Late F4Wtian sit. 50,17; 19 rbid. 67P 4-

Miscellaniesp

479,9;

Erichsenj

op.

ci

op

29t 17, 29 Peet, The Great 119 pl*XXI, 22 Spiegelberg, also occurs

Tomb Robberies versop

of the Twentieth 4.21 and 23-

Egyptian

Dynasty,

(B. M. 10053)9

21 Daressyt Rec. de Trav.

in line

14 (1893)t

34# LV9 e. 4-5same term

Rece de Trave

19 (1897) p 95-96, B9 I (the the divine 3y without determinative). 1 (1933)9 164-

23 Piankoffq 24 Legraing

Rev. d'Eg. 4UE

Naost 569 gives 122 (Roaderf (D? id. is too indistinct The photograph of r'73 . Pl-15) 9 form of the sign); Saunerong Esnav IIIP out the correct

6 (1905)t

instead tu make 32 206,

10.1
25 Navillep Goshen and the Notices op. cito, Shrine of Saft el-Henneh,, pljp Sbv 3* 26 Champollion, 27 Chassinatp 28 Ibideq 29 PYr-9 30 Wb-9 Ilt Descriptives, 119 23P 112. 1.2929

19 542v VI9 37 amd 38177304159 1-14; Faulkner, Con* Diet*,, 148, Rickeq FaIttafel 4, top Iq pl.

31 E. g. 9 Kaiserv Beitrage Bf., 12, Festschrift 5P lower two registers# Quibellp register; XXVIt B. 32 Mariettet 33 H-g-t op* cit, III, t loc. It 9 pl, 19p c. cite; Satmeront loc,

Hierakonpolist

Spiegelbergq op. cit.

cite, of the naos see;

34 Chassinatt

18 (twice),

For the form

Lbid. 9 9t fig. 2. loc. cit. 35 Piankoff, 36 Legraing OP- cit-t 38 Sethe, 39 Urk-t loc. VIIt loc, cite* loc. cit.. PI-15-

For the fo= of * For a photograph cit..

the naos see; Ibid. p pl. VIII. of this naos see; Roedert

37 Champolliong

349 199 For a plan of the tomb see; Newberryp Beni Has 19 pl. XXII. . 40 Simpsonp 22- 'ci P1-13A, 6; 14A9 32 and 38. -t 41 E-9-P Urk-, IV, 1309 16; 1320p 2; Met It 42P 5; 126P 3; 1879 1; 186,1 6; V, 116t 10; 226,13; Gardinerp loc. cite; Brichsen, op. Si-t-9 79 4; 50P 17-

21B

42 Urk. 1, IV, 5539 13Barguetv Templ v 124, identifies these k3r1W 43 P? IV, 168,15, _id-v with the side-chapels of Tathmosis III in the Northern court, behind the Sixth Pylon (PM. 9 II, 92-93; Pl-XI-)44 Erichsen, op. oit. v 69 8 (similarlyp for Re, Ibide, 30,14; and for Ptahq Ibid. 9 IV9 529 12). 45 Peetq loc- cit.. 46 See wrij; ing No*21 above* 47 Daressy, loc. cit. *

Z114t3y(t)

Collffo

Dyn. X3X ptol.

1 -9=, 44 zAn, ). ,

H. Ko 4

Dyn. XX3

vj44V

The Wdrterbuch distinguished

gatep ever in

two terms;

ts,

translated
It would involved

as "doorg
seemp howsince the

temple ,j5-6 and t3yt "door in temple". that more than one term'is to be unlikely
and apparent term is used meanings in temple are so similar. descriptions

writings This

only

rarely

and not

prior

to the Nineteenth since other

Dynasty,

although

its

earlier

meaning

can

be surmised weaving some kind

words with the stem t3 are connected with 7A temple-t3yt originallyp and woven garments. was probablyp

or screen of woven reeds* The Nineteenth-Dynasof curtain ty LS! Q from the temple of Seti I at Abydos, are described as being 8 have been more solid objects* made of gold so the samustv clearly, -, Likewise the-example I refers to the of the term from Papyrus Harris 9 t3yt of a st wrt as being "of gold like the two Iliwy of heaven. " This text would seem to suggest that a t3ytv determined here with 10 the----), signp was a gildedp wooden double-door, e! 11 The hieroglyphic sign was used from the Old Kingdom 9 12 onwards in the title of the Vizierp and as a determinative of words with the stem t3, but the exact interpretation of the sign is open to question. Gardiner regards it as a "gateway (? ) surmounted by 13 it as an attempt to protecting sexpents9l, while Habachi-sees 14 depict both the plan'and the facade of a hall. The taller version in three of the four known writings, of the sign which figures is also found as a determinative in front of sbbt, a screening-porch of an entrance915 and it terms are used. in parallel is interesting in descriptive to note epithets that these two "A of a Vizier; 16 11 It is

sbht of Amun, 6, t3yt in the time of the Lord-of-All. tempting to suggest that a t3yt served a similar function and was also some kind of screening-device, Screen-wallsp ian architecturet surmounted particularly by friezes in of uraeiv with

to a sb)3t in Egypt-

are found

connection

the Window-of-

Z.15 .
Appearances, proved
The

17 t3yt
in

and in

Graeco-Roman actually
I

templesq'8 applied
could before have a

although to such
(st the

it

cannot

be

that
t3Yt

was ever
Papyras

walls.
woodeng )q of perhaps Tatankh-

Harris which the stood

been shrine from

a gildedv wr tomb

double-doored even amune enclosing

screen it like

gided'Ishrines"

KRIP 19 1339 3; 1349,76erny 2 Ostracav 19 pl. XCII9 1p versop 10 and Gardinerv Hieratic (Osto Gardinert 303)3 ErichGent PaPYrUs Ha=ris 19 509 16. Chassinatj Edfoug Iv 18, 5 Roy V* 230P 15- One of the references quoted is; Marietteg Abydosv Is plol9t a. The writing VP 439 as is given in Wbot Belegstelle t V P9 'A which does not, in factp occur on the plate quoted and seems to be the result of confusion between writings O-f t_ and
h spss.

6 7 8

Wbov Vp 2319 10lbide p Vq 231-233RIP Ip 133p 3; 1349 7loc. cit..

9 Erichseng

10 Beep Christophey Melanges Masperot '19 fasc-4v 2311 Gardinerp Gramm . Sign Listp 0.16. 12 Loc. cit.; Faulknerp Con. Dict., 29313 Gardiner, loc* cit..
14 Habachiv ASAN 52 (1954)v 50315 See sbbtq aboveo P*227ff. 16 C-einy and Gardiner, loc, cit*,
Ip pl, XXV; III, 17 E. g.69 at Amarnap Daviesv El-Ama=a, pl. XIII; and at Medinet Habug H61scher, Exc. Mede Habu, 1119 P1-4(Edfu); L'Architecturet 37 (KOIR Ombo); III, 18 Eg, p J6quierg pls*25 56 (Denderah); 72 (Esna)o

2116

tW3 Dyn. XIX Ptol. 2 ptol.

4i' T Ty, %,

ptol. 4

The W6rterbuch dates this 6sing has suggested everp comes from example in the Nineteenth of tw-3.6 in question

term that

to the Graeco-Roman period the first Anastasi writing quoted IIIp Papyrus

only.

How-

Dynasty

above-p which is an early work carried

The passage out the royal

(2 --b'M III

is

badly
'10, I'll
A-U

damaged but are;

JA

concerns

workshopsp
J4 %N /A -_. I Vi
III.

among which

---* ///,

C-3

Caminos interpreted doors". trt "willow-wood"

this

Osingg however, but tri

as 11dwt of willow-wood that has demonstrated "door"

of the

the three

great

second word is not

to take tw3-trl he prefers as a and 9 "Thr-Pfosten". Such a compound would seem to compound noun meaning bntw or for "door-jambs" have been an illogical since either choice both terms were in use in the have been preferable htri(w) would and Nineteenth dsing Dynasty. that the compound tw3-tr: 'l could be compared to suggested the use of a compound htri-sbsp which occurs in meaning "door-jamb" the examples I. This compound does notp in fact, Papyrus Harris existf (4triw) "the door-frames in this papyrus being all writings and of were made of the same 11 The order of the two terms could also be reversed, and material* from other passthe separate identities of latr and sb5 are confirmed 12 It isv therefore, materials, where the two are made of different ages to that tw3-trl is a compound noun and it is probably most unlikely the door-leaves elements be interpreted Since tri 13 in could the same wayp as "the tw341columnslland the elements the trl-doors. 11 be used of any of which went to make The are "door-leaves"* either bn-sw or (sb3w)t111O where both

it is possible that these tr1w up a door tw3w couldv thereforep be the "door-jambs" although ]Xtriw would have been preferable. In the Graeco-Roman temples

tW3 is used as a general noun for a logical development from the etymological column14 origin of the ,a 15 term in tw3 "to raise up, to supportit.

2-1-1

16 6sing also proposed that

Coptic Pecht -royo, that '*door-post" --roYcx originated of
to

tw3 be regaxded as the ancestor

"lintel" in an, 17 refuting unfound, pushes the as yet III compound back the
it

of the
of 18 *tpy-cb. known

or

suggestion

The recognition
history of the texm

tw3
the

in

Anastasi

Nineteenth

Dynasty

although

would

seem

to have changed slightly period. Gardiner, 19 8). 2 DInicheng Denderah, 3 4 Do Wit, Dbmichen, Baugeschichte Late Egyptian

in meaning

between

then

and the Graeco-Roman

Miscellaniesp

309 12 (P.

An. IIIv

versop 5 (Ma=iette,

des Denderatempelsp

pl. XXMIIP

Ip P1-7p b gives ^d\ for the second sign). Cho d'Eg- 36 NO-71 (Jan. 1961), 69. OP- cit, 4-

5 In., Vt 2509 1ge 6 6singj Nominalbildung, 7

8

635-,

Gardinert

loc.

cito,

Cazinosy Late Egyptian Miseellaniesp 1076sing, loc. cit. 9 see also t3A, note 22 belowq P-2839 10 Erichsenq Papyrus Harris 949 8Iq 59 10; 9,16; 11 Ibido, 12 Ibidev 6t 7; 109 11. 70t 2. 689 13-14; tr3.

13 See below, 14 Vimicheng

pe 281ff. Pls-XV9 148; 4; XXXVIII9 5; De Witt loce cit**

02- cit-t

15 TI. t V9 248-25016 6sing, opa cit., 17 Cnmv A Coptic 18 Fechtv for Wortakzent

634-637443b. 103-104v 194-, Both sagi; estions Etymol-

Dictionaryo

und Silbenstrukturq

the etymology Dictionary.

w6rterbuch, ogical

of -Taja. 251v but -royo.

are noted by Westendorf, 6erny's is omitted from

Koptisi:: hes HandCoptic

alls

tp-4wt
Dyne Vs, 2ad. Intell Dyne XXII XIX94 Dyne XVIII, XXIIP XXV, Ptol. 1 Dyne XX7 Ink ldm 1-3 =I C3 kp M Dyne V2 , ), I)yn. XVII, 6 ptol. 3

Dyne xvili5 J5)5 C-3 1 Dyne XXII9 = 'CI. C-3

N, Kq

Ptol,

10 Ptol.

Tlie W6rterbuch in only no doubts the roof texts, of

translates Originallyp of a temple although In 12 it the

tp-4wt

as "der the

Dach" term is its

11 would

and this have usual roof to

meaning described meaning of other

is

presumablyt (tLwt) could

and this also

most for refers

in

Egyptian types

be used tp-hwt stela

the

buildings. house, the

Admonitions,, the new Kamose

the

roof

of the ('4)

a private roof is of

palace

and in (? ) at

tp-bwt_describes of another of palace

Avaris*13 stelal4as

The tp-4wt is the

attested'on

on a Ramesside Most is oftenp that of

a New-Xingdom 15 papyrus. howevert it the first Fifth

tp-bwt

a storehouse

tp-4wt occurs Dynasty.

describes in the

the Abusir

roof Papyri

of

a templet and on the

and it Pale=o

as such both the of

Stone, In temple the (on) the of

Papyri tp-4wt is used for ther roof of the mortuary 16 Neferirkare. As such it was one of the places included in for u the 17 priests On the of the temple Stone are "those the who are first on watch of

Abusir

duty-rota, the tp-4wt

Palermo

indications

existence other

dedicated to the god Re on the roofs of'chapels of temples 18 This would seem to have been quite gods. a common practice well-attested to have been for called the temple _9 swt-r a to of 20 Amun at Karnako19 and it is the possible same names templesP of the

and is particularly This that chapel the Tp-bwt In the of

-seems other roof-chapels has also been

dedicated found in texts of in

Re were which

given

describe-other the 4wt-ntr

Specs Casae noble

Artemidos is

inscription as being danced

Hatshepsut ruinp "the

Lady up the its

described

bmp and children Dynastyp sand-drifts

on its the

eaxth had swallowed 22 tp_bwt. j, Similarlyo in temple up to of Amfin at level Kawa in of the

Twenty-Fifth the

Taharqa having

found

disrepair,

accumulated

the

tp_tLwto

23 in the demotio script

a building, Periodq

2-lq

The term may occur

recur in Tp-4wt from the Coptic. was used-for Old Kingdom to

24

but

does not

seem to
Y a temPl0v seem to have

the the

roof

of

particularl. a-ad dibes not

Ptolemaic

had any other

meaning.

Posener-Krieger Up

The Abu Sir Papyri, e; pls-IIIAp and De Cenivalp Statues 139 3; Legraing Admonitionso, aq 1; XIAq i; Gardinerf

at Statuetteov
2

1119 32v 2.
and De Cenivalp op- cit-9

Urk, q IV9 244P 3; 2489 1; Posener-Krieger Be pls. xjjA,, a; XIVAq B; IXMIA9 Habachiq Denderahv The Second Stela IV9 ple2e Tombeau de Neferhotpoup Storiesq 2,2; 49 5; Chicago 11; pl, III9 of Kamoseq, pl*VIP

abbol2s

8; Marietteg

Benedite, Late 11 pl*XLVP astite Papyrus 12t 16.

upper

regiater;

Gardinerf Ostrakat The BubThe

Egyptian

Hieratic Cerny and Gardiner, Oriental Universityp Institutev Chassinatt Edfout Iv

Portalt

pl*229 Bremner-Rhindt

513; Faulknerp

33P 5; Macadamq, The Temples of Kawa, 19 pl.

5 qrk-P IV9 386t 6; 1760P 76 Schiaparelliq Museo Archeologico di Firenzeq Antichita Egiziev Iv 491; Macadamp op* citev Onomev pl, XII Gardiner, legraing 479 Be 9 Id. 1, Denderahp 10 Chassinat, op. 12 Gardinerv 13 Habachip IVP Pls-7; cit-, 1,5499; 10; Brugschp Thesaurus 539opo cit-P Iv pl, 89 lle (Amenemope, 6v 3)3; Marietta, Monumemts Diverso ple

7 8

1119 80P fo

11 Wboy 1119 2tI;

V9 2909 9-18, 13,3*

Admonitions, loc. ci loc. .. cit.

14 Schisparellip 15 Gardiner, (Vt 290,11)

* Ramesside Administrative quotes

Documentst

37,1.

The W6rterbuch

Sinahe B. 19 as an example of tp-4wt to describe the roof of a fortress* However other variants of the text have tp Inbw (Blackmanp Middle Egypti to be preferred which is probably Stories, 12; Barns, The Ashmolean Ostrakon of Sinuhev recto, 16). and De Cenivalf op. cit., pl. VA9 at 1; XIA9 i;

16 Posener-Krieger

ago

XIIA,

e; XIVA,

B; LXXVIIA9 510-511-

Be See also;

Posener. -Kri6ger,

Archives

Neferirkare, 17 Posener-Krieger

op* citq pl, II3: Av ee and De Cenivalt 18 Urk. 9 19 2449 3; 248,1BIFAQ 78 (1 19 Spiegelberg, Rec, de Trav- 35P (1913)t 38; El-Sayed, derny and 978)9 462-463; legrain, loc. cit loc. cit Faulkner, Gardiner,, loc. cite; Mariettev Monuments Divers P1-47y Be

20 Chicago University, Oriental swt-r'-I above P*261. 21 Benedite.. loc. cit.; "'7 -. Chassinat, op. cit.., 22 Urke 9 IVv 386,6. 1,549-

Institutev

loc.

cit*.

See further,

Mariettev

Denderabi, IVv pls. 2; 7; 9; 10;

23 Maoadampop, citeg, pls*8j 11; 121,16. 627 OP-09 24 Exichsen, Demotisches Glossar

28%

tri
Dyne XIX 1 ICAI %\ Dyne XIX4 Dyne XIX, 2 XX Dyne XX5 Dyne xu 3

11144

will
I)yno XX

J4 \\ t4_1C-3 C=>
Dyne xx7 Dyne XXI 10 it

4c: 44 17-3 Dyne XX9

Dyne xx

IT)
Trl seems to have been first used in the reign doors at Thebes. In one case the word is cribe but, as it is followed to be understood identified to the inner these hall to desRamesses II, of found in the plural it is presumably by the dual adjective wrty, 12 11 Yoyotte, following Plantikow-Munster, dual. as 4 from the outer hall the doorways leading two tri as

of the Eastern Temple of Razesses II at the back of 13 to the Karnak. This text certainly the temple of A= refers at for the trl'W remains Eastern Temple but the suggested identification open to doubt. beauty joining their being "great, They are described of electrump as 14 that the sky9s, it is, perhapst more likely with and doors at the main to the great gilded description would refer such a the build: than to minor doorways within to the temple rather entrance ing. This is also suggested by the fact that the description of the -w comes between tri both of which inner would than with of which being that of the gardens and that dual is of the flagstaffsp with the main entrance the material which the are be more closely that

associated it

doorways.

The use of the

and also

the tr1w

are made imply the text

the doorleaves

described. inscription doorwaye of This same reign, notes however, uses same word

Another for an entire at the 'r'yt ib 4r M3-tg precise text

the meeting of the 1nbt-council Pharaoh, in the Southern City (Thebes) beside 11hrwof 15 This gateway, the the great tri of Razesses-Miamune" of which is called at this is unknowng is also mentioned in another 16 that sbS and trl were indicating a sb3p tri is unlikely to date. In such a context alone. of tri can be best

location

where it interchangeable have referred In Papyrus

to the door-leaves Harris

I most of the occurrences

ITZ

be translated

as "door-leaves" cribe the door frames and the 17 However in precious metals. the door frames. For example, in

since tr1w the

tLtrw and wmwt are used to desare made of woodp decorated with trl is

same papyrus

also

used of

the description

of work of Ramesses III

the temple of Amun speaks of Jr1W of granite with sb3w and 4trw in 16 19 27eaves. A Simgold, sb3wt in this case,, being used for the door-lea-; ilar example is found in the temple of Medinet Habu where the tr1w were of gold inlaid with precious were stones while the door-leaves 20 decorated with ktmt-gold, the the the be doorway occurs in used to mean an entire beside story of the Two Brothers where the blood of the bull falls two door jambs (LnL5w, qqvo of his majesty, "one on each side of 71 Other occurrences great tri of Pharaoh. " of the word may also 22 for the doorway, rather than the door-leaves, example of tri Kitchen has suggested 23 which would explain the Nineteenth Dynasty exception temples highly of that the from West Semitic a loan-word late appearance of the word, relatively trl is writingsq for With the doors A final

dl in

possible in either these Like

and the varied syllabic 24 text, tri ;, is used only one and was probably doors,

monumental

or palaces decorated

restricted

in use to

large,

doorway, the frame or sb3, tr1l could be used for the entire 25 the leavesp have to be judged on its so each occurrence of tri will Tri does not occur in either demotic or Coptic. context, I 2 Plantikow-Manster, E=way 67P 1; 67,13; 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 Gardinerg Kitchent Gardiner, Legraint Gardiner, Erichsen, Late JU ZIS-95 72; 689 4Egyptian Miscellanies, 173, fig-It 40 26,13; 27,1. 30t 12. 60 (1974)9 Egyptian et (1969)t Erichaen, 1199 abb, 19 b, Papyrus Harris 6. It 4P 8; 50P 12;

ZAS 17 (1879),

Late Statues

Storiesq

Statuettes, It 6,1;

119 539 d, 4'll.

Chester op. cit.,

Beatty

plolnig, 6,6.

KRI9 Vt 74,4179 5128, notes z and dd*

10 Hamadap ASLE 47 (1947)9 11 Plantikow-Mnsterq 12 Yoyotteq K; mi

op, citog 14 (1957)9 88-

293

13 Plantikow-Milnster, these II, two doors

op.

cite,

128, note

dd. For the

situation

of

pl. XVIII,

270t Barguet, ASAE 50 (1950)t see; ) also included (loc. Me Yoyotte, cit. the main entrance 119t t to the 6.

C and D; L119

tr1W "the

Upper Gate",

as one of the temple (Barguet,

ON cite P 270# A). 14 Plantikow-Mfinster, 15 Ezmanj loc* 16 Gardiner, cit*, Late

op.

cit.

abb. 1, b,

Egyptian 148. cit.

Miscellanieso 67,13;

39p 2; Caminos, 68P 4- Other

Late

Egypt-

ian MsCellanies, 17 Erichsen, is probably op.

9 used for loc. Harris

67,1;

door-leaves Kitchen, I see; 6.6.

include; loc. cit..

ibid*9

examples where tri 509 49 8; 6,1;

12; Legraint tri

cit.;

in Papyrus be

Christophel

For a discussion of Melanges Masperop I, face.

4,23,111, 18 Erichsen,

t 19 See sb-s p. 222. One final problematical sb3w and tr1w 20 KRI, V9 74,437-3821 Gardiners late

opo cit.

occliLrrence

of

tri

in Papyrus

Harris

I is

it lists 4trw, wmt, since, among the door parts, (Erichsen, 50t 12)o opo cite, For ktmtp a kind of gold, see; Harrist Minerals, Egyptian cite; Stories, 26,13; 27,1. I (Ibid., pl-179 10 (this is 2) takes

22 Hamada, loco the curious does not of tri ellaniesq ellanies, futed to be a writing refer

Gardiner,

Chester which

Beatty

spelling of trio If

Gardiner is

38, note

ao this III

the only One finall

example where trl damagedg writing Late Egyptian Egyptian MiscMisc-

to a monumental in Po Anastasi This

dooro

may occur 309 12).

(Gardiner,

was taken

by Caminos (Late but this 635) who prefers meaning

106) to be for trt by 6sing (Nominalbildung

"willow-wood"

has been reto see this as See further

a writing under 23 Kitchen, 24 See note

of a compound dw3w-tri, 170.

"door-poststlo

tw3 p* 276. opo cit- 22 aboveo entry for tri see; ILbol V9 318,14-17o

25 For the dictionary

218+

Dyn. XVIII

tM
This word is of known from only III in one the text, temple of the on a granite of king Amun at to the gifts block Karnak. sanctuary inscription of building Tuthmosis records projects from 2 the The benefactions within the god consisting to the temple temple

and also

treasury. Unfortunately is not possible to this interesting to text which is parts badly of preserved the that Sixth line
CO

and it the mentions "Imn

be certain The line

temple which Pylon is;

inscription the t3

refers.

immediately door the

before of the

the name of the columns gives 3 '-. After 3'*gfYta break in the textq A14
1-= 0--%^

relevant
00

4z=>

Nimsp who first "a great spacious

published hallp

the

complete

textp

translated

this

as;

ti-pillars inlaid of sandstone, with electXn3m 5"and stone . *,. " identified this wsbt with originally and costly the one of the two courts to the north and south of the sanctuaryp 6 However, lateA Nims columns of which are papyriform clusters. decided that this passage did in fact refer to the "festival hall" in which case the t3-pillars would be the formalized to this hall. stone tent-poles which are peculiar It is impossible to identify this hall at Karnak with any degree of certainty. As well as the festival hallp, Tathmosis III created, either the courts side ofthe with Sixth the papyrifo= Pylon cluster colonnades On and also changed the plan of the hall 9 the Fourth and Fifth Pylons, The description 13t w. 3dyt could well fit the last 6f these lwnytp a wsht and a as a of Tuthmosis III at Ka=ak7

of Tuthmosis of the hall which

I between as a wsbt

is elsewhere described variously 10 The exact meaning of w3c *t is unclear. w3dyt. as an adjective " Nims' translation gives "spacious", unless this is a reflection of the "breadth" of the wsbty in which case he leaves w3dy untranslated. IVY also A parallel from Karnakp to this in which is found on a stela of

Sebekhotep

mention is made of work carried 12 tn. out m wst w3-dyt nt bwt-ntr Helckv who published the text 13 translated but since this must haNe wsLit w3dyt as "S"aulenhalle" to a part of the now-destroyed Middle-Kingdom templev it

referred

5 21?
is impossible the fact to identify the in the halls hall. were If w.3dyt in then c3t these two cases have III ref-

lects little

that

columnedq wsljt

one would of

hesitatioij

identifying

the

w.3dyt

Tuthmosis

with

the hall

of Tuthmosis of the

It

as was suggested

by Barguet14

who gave

a copyo in which pierre to the

t '3t w3dYt t3W MI inr n rwdt sentencei wsh. (ou cour) i colonnes. he translated "grande salle as o.... ep en de, gres. 11However this would mean that taw would have to refer fountl single-stem since of papyriform these columns of this called hallp which is hardly w34w and the three indistinct in formt have

satisfactory determinatives "closed" This

were elsewhere

the t3-columns,

although

capitals. feature of the

t-sw could correspond to either of the sets of papyrus cluster columns behind the Fifth and Sixth Pylons or to the tent-pole hall. The former type is elsewhere columns of the festival

to suggest that this so that one would hesitate one column-form could have had a third name, t3. Cn the other hand one would have expected the tent-pole columns to have been called caw since this was the name of the original called hall wooden columns which were reproduced in stone in the festival inscription and, in fact, a dedication on one of these columns reads; As reproduced in Urkunden IV the so signs are 3-columns although it is possibley if improbablep that these clearly 1: ideograms were to be read as t3w rather than I: sw. t3w was an alternative name for the tent-pole columns of the festival hall. This would explain why the word has not been found elsewhore17 as these columns were unique in Egyptian stone architecture.
1 Nimso Studies 2 Ibid., 3 Ibid, 69-74x+2. 71, note d. in Ilonor of John A Wilsong fig-7v x+3*

w3rl and 4bt15

Probably

fig-79 p 4 LbLd-9 fig-79 5 Ibidog 6 Ibid.

x+3709 UP (3);

72p II; LMp 119 92-97; pls. XI9 VI; XIIv VI; Barguetp Templey P 115-136. For photographs Architecturev of these columns see Jequier, Iv Pl-489 1Beitrige 110-111; Bf. 129 Pestschrift plsoXII9 of these 2; XIIII columns Rickel 107, note op, cit 3-

7 Nims,

8 PMt Up

1; Bargueto see; Jequierv

Por photographs

167-182; , Architecture, I.

226

pls-49-50For a detailed
III in separate

description
entries

of the building projects

Baugeschichtep these words. 70P Ili for each of

of Tathmosis
21-33-

the Amun temple

see; Borchardtp

10 See the 12 Helckq 13 ibid.

11 Nimsy Studies

in Honor of John A. Wilsonp MDLIK 24 (1969), 199, -n;pl. XVII. 54. Barguet reproduces

(3)-

196. p 14 Bargaety op. cit*p 11w as "'.i. columns. 15 See under 16 Urk-9 IVP 857-17. in

the determinatives

of

each entry. of these M the determinative The forms ) which c. more (Urk, the word 4rt-ib IV, of p hall the festival was used to describe columns that the it the t3, sign is are depicted

accurately 856.8 itselfe

and note

see above p*192ff. the possibility of either an ancient on the part scribe who composed the text or t6 the wall of the temple. If the then
w3jytq

17 There remains error

the mason who transferred sign were to be omitted

be taken column-type as the involved. determinatives

altogether
of

the

three

columns
the

could

indicating

unusual

281

tsmt
Dyn. XIX' Dyn. XX
-46M

Dyn. XX3 6 Dyn, XXV

I[C)
== hell
--0=1

Dyne XX4

Z=>
--. 41-

gl

-u 1

Dyn 9 XXV5 8 Roman

M1-.

-.; =- r-3 ="1t%

Dyn. XXV7

Tamt occursq in the plural

1,

formp along withlrwt

and tkrwt

the enclosure walls of the temples of 11arris as a part of 12 10 The term is also used in the deaOsiris. Thothp" Wepwavetq and crwt and tkrw*13 this time without of a wall around a wellt cription Medinet Rabue to the enclosure wall at Tsmwt is not found in relation In theoryt thereforeq is tsmt feature omitted should from the enclosure exists at be the name of wall the other an architectural of the mortuary temples* Unfortunately so the in the

in Papyrus 9 Inhurp-

which

temple of Ramesses III, the walls of this king temple papyrus. The excavators outer plans cannot

but

not survivedp sites*have be compared with the descriptions given

at the other

enclosure The possible to have been preserved* absence of the rarenellations seem Gardiner has suggested that this is the meaning of is interesting as 15 The main evidence which would support this theory comes tsmwt. the city of from the stela of Pianchig where the king is beseiging Memphis; that it was strongp the sbty having been saw 16 Howby'new buildingp the tsmw(t) manned by strong men. " raised 17 evert Traunecker has since suggested that tsmwt were "bastions ta textt the Pianchi translation and he has pointed which would also fit "His majesty out that there were no bastions occurrence of on the enclosure this term is of walls T#e earliest on the Israel

Medinet Habu assumed that both at had crenellated ramparts14 but walls

the inner these

and

do not

at Medinet the reign of Merenptahv

18 Habu.

as being sheltered where messengers are described stelat 19 from the heat of the sun by the temwt. In the Cnomasticonq tsmt 20 Inb, between the two major "wall" occurs wordsp sbty and suggesting that it wasp in itselft is in feature* This writing a prominent the singular form as is another writing in the Pianchi stela which

Ise has that betn the they built, Later in curious will determinative be safe in Memphis; skillful 21 Tefnakhte is sbtyq workmanship. records " telling a gmeat 22 his troops has

tsm(t)

constructed the

with

same dynasty,

Montuemhat

the

rebuilding

of

the'sbty in brickq

of the

the re-erectiong of Aman at Karnakp including 23 to the ground. of tsmwt which have fallen tsm(t again in the singular p describihg work carried has pointed out that formp out occurs at Luxor on a stela of for the emperor at Luxor
saggestion.

temple

Finallyp

the Roman periodg 24 Tiberius. Traunecker 25 did have bastions.

The balance of

the Roman wall

support the

the

evidence

would

seem to

that

tamt

should

be translated

as "bastion##*

1
2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9

Spiegelbergg
Erichseng Pid., Gardiner, Wreszinakil 10 (after Urk*p Ibid,,

LS 34 (1896)p 89 3Harris 1,66,18; 6,1. literaturzeitang 13 (1910)p Pl-IIIP 68,13; 949 7-8.

Papyrus

679 12; 68P 4Onom., pl,. XIIA, Orientalistische P-387)1119 29p 15ASAE 19 (1919)p opo cit., 68p 1367v 12. 689 4. 94P 7-8., 66,18, 165-

1119 319 3-

Daressyq Ericheent

10 Ibidep 11 Ibid., 12 Ibid., 13 Ibidet

14 H61scher, Exe. Med. Habup IVP 1-3; pl. 2. 15 Gardiner, op. cit. p 119 213*9 F4-4-5 16 Urk-9 1119 319 3* 17 Traunecker, Karnak Vq 151-152. 18 Ibid. 9 151P note 519 Spiegelbergq loc. cit.. 20 Gardinerp op. cit. 9 pl. XIIAt 21 The form of this
the Cairo Marietteg omathiet

6,1. has been checked on the stela in

determinative

Museum and resembles that given in Urk. s 1119 299 15-P Monuments Diverst Pl-4p 88 hasc9 while De Rouge, Chrest No 47 gives 42%-

299

22 Urk. , III p 29v 1523 Wreszinski, 24 Daressy, 25 Traunecker, (opposite loc. loc. cit. * citoi, op* citts P- 468).

1519 eiting

liabachi,

ASAE 51 (1951)9 pl-1

lqo

tkrvr Dyn , qc:; N% b 36 C--3 11

Tkrw is

only

known from Papyrus in

Harris

I where it

occurap

always

in

the pluralp (sbty)e wall

with Irwt and tsaw association an parts of an enclosure That of the mortuary temple of Ramesses III at Medinet 2 having only Irw t and tkrw (of sandstone)p Habu is described as while the other temples have tomwt as wel, 43 As has been noted above4 the outer wall enclosure and fortified Since probably from Irt wall at Medinet gates at the Rabla which entrancep had turrets straddling the was faced with sandstone*5 this torm was means "to climb" tkrwt at the

comes from

a stem which "to -

applied

to the turrets

a somitic stem meaning to the enclosure. entrance

on the top of the wall,, while 6 lock" to the gates referred

1 Erichsen, 2 Ibidop

Papyras Harriis

It

49 11; 66,18;

679 12; 689 4; 689 13-

49 1167v 12; 681,4; 68,133 ibid. 9 66,18; 4 See '-rtt P-395 U61scher Exc. Mode Habug Vp 1-31 pl*2*
6 Holckv tausend IIP Die Beziehungen igyptenn zu Vorderanian im 3 und 2 Jahrund Eigennameng Ve Chrey 525, Noo297; Burchardtg Fremdworte

599 11729

2q%
d3cls

Dyn * XTI

1 11
1111C-3 Dyne

IMM3 0

Dyn. XVIII

25

130

Dyne XVIII Q C==

Dyn. XX 6

Dyn. XIX4

I I,

'op D5m" XXI8

'o

XX

jX7

Lai
1A

Q 106

tj Dyn. XX19
1r-3

Alex.
13

II

jo
It

\ U 17

Ptol.
C-3

11

Ptol. WUL. J

12

ptol.

The first

point

to note

concerning

dsU 9 is

that

the writings

quoted

exampleg same term, The earliest above may not all 14 The door wasp apparentlyo doorway from Qdntir. occurs on a granite 15 by Amenemhat 1 first and was re-inscribed erected and inscribed texts of 111.16 Two identical in the same dynastyp by Sesostris later king, the jambst read; "He made as his monumentp the the latter on be variants of the erecting his of the sbi of the d3d3w of Amenemhatj by renewing that fatherv the King between of Upper and Lower Egyptt Sehetepibrep the noun.. d3d-SWiSp on both jambsg inscribed and the jambs, and is, therefore, which 17 had made*" over badly

Unfortunatelyt the joins

the lintel

damagedg so that the form of the determinative cannot be confirmed from the photograph. Habachi reads the word as dzdAw, and identifies the building since the doorway does not have either as a "palacellp 18 inscription transthe name ofq or a dedicatory top any god. Bietak literates the term, wronglyp as S1.3dw,and equates it with the noun 19 for a "Beratungs in the palace. oder Audienzhalle" The building part thickv of it led lies off in in question under from has not been excavated since the greater but a brick a modern village, wallp three metres blocks either side of the doorway, and limestone one of which

showed. the king andv' presum20 in a foundation A statue of ablyp Seshat participating ceremony. 21 Amenemhat 19 which describes him as "beloved is of Ba-neb-djedl, the also said to have been found "lying not far from the stones*of 22 door". The block with the foundation ceremony might suggest that WYMAmenemhat was a templep or a shrine within a temple enclosure,

were found

the vicinityg

act I

but

the determinative tend rather to than

usedq support

and the

way would a secular It is

Habachils

on the doorabsence of a deity was of view that this building to be The building

possiblev from distinguished could only

nature. a religious that this thereforet which refer

example to if

of

ought

the others

temple-buildings. the Qantir

problem

be satisfactorily

resolved

its true nature to be excavated, revealed, and were Although the remaining as examples of Lisd, are all identifiable to any known buildfew can be actually related religious structuresp from the New Kingdom writing king Ahmose. "He (made) as his monumentp adsdz. 23 Monthu.., 11 Despite the unusual order of -the this sentence (a more usual order would be; Ir. ings. The earliest Mntw ..... id3) there can be no doubt This to stela that is which has been constructed* that the Od3 is dedicated midst of (hry-17b) Armant"j, occurs on a stela his of anewp for variuus nf father

elements in It. f m mnw. f n the building but the fact

the d-5d-5 is unprovenanced

'Wonthup

Lord

would

suggest

of Thebesq who is in the that Armant was its original

Cne block of Ahmose has been found in the temple at provenance. 24 Armant relief-wo: rkp showing Ahmose 25 and three pieces of limestone to Monthug were re-used in the construction offering of the Bucheum. These blocks may come from the did3 of Ahmoset or from the temple to which the d3di Barguetv considers
to a temple,

was attached. who has discussed a dsdi

such as to of

the meaning
Taharqa a d3d3

of

this
26

term in

some detailp

that

is
those

a "colonnade"
of that

erected
at was Karnak. a

before
The

the entrance
evidence would sitwith of a

certainly uated

seem outside of

suggest the

separate is often on

structure linked the side

processions

the

temple building. It main 27 be positioned god and could

28 canalt , sacred
The Dynasty Ramesses their in tion the One only inscription II at

lake
real

29

or

quays

30
a 43ds comes from the in in it the Eastern (lwt-ntr front 31 of From the ) it this entrance of or NineteenthTemple in of

description of

of

Bakenkhonst 11erected up to Mf

concerning obelisks a di. n)

Karnak,

granite,

beauty stonet it in can

reaching front be on of

heaveng [tj= the

(4wt-nt descriptot

(m

Thebes,,, stood by kind the of

assumed the site that

that now it

dsb

before

templet can only

occupied was some

colonnade kiosk

Taharqa*32

assume

peripteral

chapel.

193

Althoggh didiw there

Barguet is

is

convinced fmr this

that in

the the

Tsharqa texts of

"colonnades"

are

no evidence this not

the colonnades a matter of specthe nature as to

themselves, ulation. the

so that Barguet is

identification the only writer

must remain any definite

t6 have discussed

of cI'sdSwq although

none have reached

conclusions

of these structures033 appearance and function The evidence that does exist would suggest that a d3d,3 was an but separate from the main templeedifice within environs a temple's buildingo by the side of a canal or lake where it and often situated served It as a resting-place therefore, chapel. it3frequent use in Ptolemaic, in hieroglyphic the texts, 113d3 demotio for the image of wouldq Despite does not texts., seem to be most likely the god when in procession, that d3d3 was a term for

a peripteral

appear to have been employed less surprisinglyq it does not

contemporary in Coptic.

recur

Habachi, ASAE 52 (1954)9 451; Pl-IV2 Stewartq Egyptian Stelae, Reliefs and Paintingsv Iv pl. 1v I. 3 Hayes, JEL 46 (1960)t pl. XAv 89 1. 4 Plantikow-Miinsterg ZAS 95 (1969)9 119p abb*lbv 51 5 Marciniakq Deir EI-Baharit Iv pl*XII Av 7* 6 Mariette, Karnakv Pl-40Y 7-7 Gardinerg Ramesside Administrative Documenta, 62,12.
a 9 Brugsch, Barguety ortv Reise nach der Grossen Oase El-Khargehp pl. XXII9 Templeg 36 (Egypt Exploration Fundq Arphaeological N. 3176 (S) 9. Rep-

1906-1907,21-22). Le Papyras du Musee du Louvreg 209 1; 209 7;

10 Barguety 229 1. 11 Chassinat,

VP 350,6; 351,1; Alliot, 9 Edfou au temps des Ptolemees,, 266-267, takes (also writing 12). However, see Gardiner, ! law Bauurkunde %,., as followed in der Tempelanlagen icts the bird

Edf

le this

Culte

d'Horus

a 41d-3 74dep-

to be for

ZIS 73 (1937), pl*XVII,

12 Mmichen,

von Dendera

Marietteg

Denderah,,

and this is fortunately, Chassinat.

as does Brugschq Thesaurusq 365* However, It pl... 62,99 h and iq shows the bird as alo by Alliotq loc. cit** These writings areq unof the temple not yet re-published by

the part

13 Sauneront Esnap 111,110

1979 18.

29+

14 Habachip Op- cit-9 15 Ibid. 9 pleIII9 16 Ibidop 17 Ibidet 18 Bietakv pl*IV* 455; PLIVTell

448-458-

El-Dablaq

Up 37.

19 Wb-p Vp 527P 11-1520 Habachig op. citp 21 Ibid. p 453; Pl-V22 Ibidev 452. pl. VIIp A.

23 Stewartp loco cit,. Stewart reads as d3d3y pw (Lbid. translates it as "this edifice" 1,1. and note 2). t 24 Mond and Myers, Temples of Armantq It 172; 11, pl. C, 6.. 25 Id. p The Bucheump 11,50; IIIt LIV9 46 ( the reliefs each have pl. ) f m mnw.f/// /n, remains. of which only a vertical 26 Barguet, Temple, 301-302; Idop Le Papyrus N-3176 (S) du Musee du Iouvret 39-41 dedicatory-text
27 Brugsch, Reise nach der Grossen 20,1; 20,7; op loc, cit., cit., Karnakq loc. (1). loc. cit.. Kemi 14 (1957)t of earlier -, writers; 36, note 86, note jo 4,, which loc. cit.. Pl-40,7See further, Id., las Fetes religieuses dIEsna Oase El-Khargeh, Mariette, loc, pl*XXII9 cit. 9; BargSee fur* uet, op, ci ther; Alliotp 28 Hayesp loc. 29 Mariette, 30 Sauneron, 343p note 22,1;

31 Plantikow-Miinster,

32 PM. 9 119 208ff; pl. XVIII. 33 Cf., for examplep*Yoyotte, a wimmary of Alliotp loc. the opinions ci

gives cit.;

Sauneron,

Hayesq OP- ci o;

2q 6 ,

Bibliography Abd El-Razik, in Luxor Abd El-Razikq Met "The Dedicatory Templew I. Met "Study Texts and Building The Texts" in JEA 60 (1974), on Nectanebo 156-159Ist. in Luxor of Ramsses II 142-160. Temple and Karnak"

in MDAIK 23 (1968)9

Abd El-Razikl,. M.,, "Eine Stele Nektanebos I" 115Abu-Bakr,

in MUIK 34 (1978),

111-

A. M. and Mustafa, A. Y., "The Funerary Boat of Khufu" in (Wiesbadeno 1971), 1-16; pls. BeitriLge Bf. 12, Festschrift Ricke, 1-941 Ho El-p Barguet, Pe and Dewachterg (Cairot 1967)M,, Le Temple d'Amadat

Achieryp

Ig Architectureg Ad=v Sep "Report

at Ezbet Adamsp W-Yog Nubiap

of of the Excavations Rushdill in ASAE 56 (1959)t corridor Ostraka to Africag und Papyri

the Department 207-226. (Londong 1977)-

of Antiquities

Allamp Be, Hieratische (Tabingeng 1973)Alleng 1974)Alleng Alliotp

aus der Ramessidenzeito by Dp (Chicago,

T. Go, The Book of T*Got The Egyptian Mop Le Culte

the Dead or Going Forth Book of

the Deadq (Chicagot

1960)o (Cairog.

d'Horas

a Edfou der

au Temps des PtoAmeest IGO"tteshalle des Anubist 22 (1971-19'12)9 1895-1696,1,

1949-1954)o AltenTmiller, Hop "Die Beditutung in Begr307-317(Parisp in Jaarbericht lux abnisritual" ex Oriente Amelineaug Bog Les Nouvelles Fouilles d'Abydos 1899).

Anoneg "Fouilles

and July, Anthesp R*9 Die Felseninschriften von Hatnubg (leipzigo 1928). Arnold, Do, Der Te el des K6nigs Mentuhotep von Deir El-Baharit (Mainzv 19'14)Arnoldf Dev Wandrelief

Tell Basta" 1945). 83-85-

in Ch. dlEg.

20 NOB-39 and 40 (January

It,

in Agyptischen und Raumfunktion Tempeln des Neuen Reichesq (Berlin, 1962). Assmamp J-9 Valast Tempel? berlegungen oder zur Architektur und Topographie von Amarnall in JIMS 31 (19'12)v 143-155Ayrton, E. R. p Currellyt C. T. and Weigallt (LonA. E*Pop Abydo IIIt I don, 1904)Badawip Ag. U. 9 I'Denkm&ler 577; pl*lXo aus Sakkarah, III' in ASAE 40 (1940)p 573-

aqb

Badawip A. Mot IIZwei Denkmfiler ophis (Gairop gwjj"

des Grossen 181-206.

Gaugrafen

von Memphis Amenim Neuen Reich'*91

in AUE 44 (1944)v Memphis als zweite

Badawig A. Mp

Landeshauptstadt

1948)-

Badawy*. Aoq "Philological Ancient Badavyp A. 9 "Mara-aten. 58-64-

evidence about methods of construction Egypt" in ASA-E54 (1957) p 51-74- Pleasure resort

in

temple? " in JEA 42 (1956)p or in JNES 15 (1956),

Badawyq A. 9 "About Three Egyptian 175-179-

Hieroglyphs"

Badawyp A. p "A Monumental Gateway for a Temple of King Seti Io An Ancient Model Restored" in Miscellanea Wilbourianap It (Brooklyn, 1972)p 1-20, Badaw7p A-t "The Approach to the Egyptian Temple in the Late and Graeco-Roman Periods" in ZiS 102 (1975)t 79-90Hermopolisp 193211in

Balczq H. and Bittelp K, j "Grabungsbericht MAIK 3 (1932)p 9-45Barguetp Pop I'Llobielisque

de Saint-Jean-de-Lateran dans le Temple do Rameses II a Karnak" in AqL 50 (1950)p 269-280, Barguety Pop "La Structure du Temple Ipet-sout d'Amon 'a Karnak du Moyen Empire a Amenophis III' in BIFAO 52 (1953)9 145-155; Pl-II-

Barguetq Pop "Un eurieux Objet votif du Mus'e*edu Louvre" in M61anges Masperot It fasc-4 (Cairot 1961), 7-10Barguetp Pop Le Papyrus No3176 (S) du Musee du Louvrep (Cairo, 1962)o Barguetp Pop La St'ele de laPamine
Barguetg Barguetv Barns, Bartap Pand Pot le Dewachtert M. 9 le Temple d'Amon-R8

'a Shelq (Cairop

Temple d'Amada, Up

1-953)(Cairo, 1967)-

Karnakq (Cairot 1962)o a J*W@Bo, The Ashmolean. Ostracon of Sinahe, (Londont W. 1 Die AltAgyptische Opferliste, (Berlin, 1963)-

1952)o

Baud, Mo and Drioton, E., Le Tombeau do Panehsyt (Cairop 1932)o Benedite, Got Tombeau de Neferhotpou, (Cairot 1894)Benson, M. and Gourlayq Jot The Temple of Mut in Ashert (London, 1899).

Bergmannt Ee vonp, Das Buch vom Durchwandeln der Ewigkeitp 1877). Bergmannj Eo vong Eine Saroophaginschrift (Viennap 1676).

(Viennap

aus der Ptolemerzeitt

Berlevq O*D. The King's House in the Middle Kingdom, (Moscowt 1960). 9

aq, l Berling K6niglichen Museen (now the Staatlichen huseen Museen)q Ig Aegyptische (Ieipzigj, Museen

Inschriften 1901-1913), za Berlin, Berlin$

aus den Uniglichen Aegyptische 119 (Leipzigg Museen, 119 Inschriften 1924)Hieratische (UiPzigg rIq

zu Berlin,

aus den Staatlichen

K6niglichen zu Berlin,

Papyrus 1905)p 1119

Museen Bietakj,

aus den Koniglichen (teiPzigg 1910-

Mop Tell

El-Dablaq

(Vienna,

1975)-

Birch, Bissingg Up
Bissing,

Sol On Two Egyptian

Tablets

of the Ptolemaic

Period,

(London, 1905).
(Rathures),

1894)FoWoF* von, Die Mastaba des Gem-ni-kaig (Berlin, 1911),

des K6nigs

Ig (Berlin,
Ne-Woser-Re

F. W. F, von, Das Re-Heiligtum 119 (leipzigp 1923)de la Roqueg Fog Rapport (Cairot 1927)-

Bisson

sur les

fouilles

de M6damoudp (1926

Bisson

de la Roqueg F. and Clere, J. J., Medamoudq (1927)9 (Cairo, 1928)-o de la Roquev Fog Tod, Ko and Hermanng A,, NDAIX 5 (1934), 11-44A. Mp A. M.,

Rapport

our les

fouilles

de

Bisson Bittelg

(1934 a 1936)9 "Grabungsbericht

(Cairo,

1937)1933" in

Hermopolis,

Blackmang Blackmanv (1931)t Blackman, Blackmang 1953)Blackman, 10), Blackmang

"The House of the Morning" "The Stela of Thethi, Brit. Egyptian, Stories

in JEA 5 (1918), Muse No. 614" in (Brusselsp

148-165JEA 17

55-61. A. M. 9 Middle 1932). VI, (Londonp

A. M.,.,and Aptedq II. Ro, The Rock Tombs of Meir, A. Mp 116-132. A. M. "Some Chapters of the Totenbuch and other p Kingdom Coffin" in ZiS 49 (1911)v 54-68. Cop The Large 1969). Pflanzensaule, (Berling Tempel mit Commemorative "Some Middle Kingdom Religious Texts" in

Zis

47 (19-

texts

on

a Middle Blankenberg van Deldenp hotep 1119 (Leiden, Borchardtq Borchardt, 1938)Borchardt, 1905)Borchardt, (Cairop L,,

Scarabs

of Amen-

Die Ae&-ptische

1897)Umgan p (Cairo, (Leipzig$

L. 1, BeitrAge

Bfo, 29 Xgyptische

Lop Zur Baugeschichte

des Amonstempels

von Karnak, 1937).

Lop DenkmjIler 1964)-

des"Alten

Relchesp

Ig

(Berlin,

Ut

a9s

Borchardt, 1909). Borchardtv Borchardt,

Lop Das Grabdenkmal

des 0nigs

Nefer-lr-ko-recq

(leipzigg

Lot Das Grabdenkmal Lop Das Grabdenkmal (1eiPzi0q 1913)-

des K6nigs

Ne-user-re'q It

(IOiPzigt (leipzigg

1907)-

des KO"nigs S"a3,hu-re1-t

191O)v Ili

Borchardt, 1925)Borchardt,

lop Statuen und Statuetteng lot

It

(Berling

1911)q II,

(Berlin, bei den

118-1191932)o Catalogue-Guideq (Parisi Egyptiennes. Boreuxv Cop Antiquities Boreuxq Cop Etudes de Nautique Egyptiennep (Cairog 1925)Bourianti U, q "Notes de Voyage" in Rea. de Trav. 11 (1889)9 131-159in Rec* de Trave 12 (1892)9 Bourianto Us, IlUne Stele du Tombeau d'Annall 105-107.
Boussacs, Hop le Breasted, Breastedt 1930)Tombeam d'Anna, Records (Parisi 1896)o 119 (Chicago, Papyrusq 1906). (Chicago, J. H,.,, Ancient of Eg7ptv Surgical

"Altagyptische Taaregs" in zis 73 (1937)t

Mattenhutten

und Mattenhutten

J. H. t The Edwin Smith

2 volumest

Breasted, 39-54Breastedt Britis. British British

"The Philosophy -T-Hog

J. Hot "Zur Elb-bd Frage"

of a Memphite Priest"
in ZAS 39 (1901)p

AS 39 (1901)9 in
85ih the

L Museump Hi6roglytbic Museum, It

Texts

fr6m'Egyptian

Stelie-etc.

second edition, Museum, Hieroglyphic Texts from Egyptian 119 (londony (londong 1912).

(1-ondong-1961). Stelae etc. in the

BritishMuscum, British

Museumv Hieroglyphic Museum, VI,

Texts

from Egyptian 1922)o from Egyptian 1939)-

Stelae

etc.

in

the

British British

Museump Hieroglyphic Museumv VII19

Texts (Londonq in of

Stelae

etc.

in

the

British British from British

Museumv Inscriptions the collections Museumv Select Est "Senenu,

the Hieratic

the British in

and Demotio Museumv (London, Character 1841)(londont

character 1868). from in the

Papyri

the Hieratic

collections Brovarski,

of the British 57-73-

MuseumV I,

High Priest

of Aman at Deir (Berlint 1855)8 (1686),

el-Baharill

JEA 62 (1976)9 Bragsch, Brugsch, Brugsch,

Hop Grammaire Demotiqueq Hop "Cn et Onion" Hop. Reise (leiPzigt 1878)-

in Rec. de Trav.

1-9. in der libyschen

nach der Grbssen Oase El Khargeh

Wdrste,

2qq

Brugschg zig, Brugsch,,

Hot Thesaurus 1883-1891)-

Inscriptionum

Aegyptiacsx=g

6 volumesp in

(LeipAS

Hop "Der Apis-Kreis 110-136.

aus den Zeiten

der Ptolember" (Graz,

22

(1884)9 Brunner, bure,

Hop Abriss

do-r Mittelfigyptischen des Chetiq

Gra=atiks,

1961). und Ham-

Brannerqk, Die Lehre 1944)-

Sohnes des Davaf,

(GlAckstadt.

Luxorg (Mainz am Rheih.. Brunnerg Hov Die SOLdlichen Raum des Tempels von 1977)Brunner, Brayere, 1929), Bruyere, Bo, Rapport 1937)our les sar les Pouilles de Deir el-Medineh (1934-1935)t sur les Fouilles de Deir el-Medineh (1933-1934 (Cairot H,, "Eine Neue Amarna-Prinzessin" sur le Fouilles in US 74 (1938)t el-M6dineh 104-108(Cairop B9 Rapport de Deir (1928)t

Bruyerdp Bog Rapport (Cairo, 1939)Brayare, B*, Rapport (Cairov Buck,

Fouilles

de Deir

el-Medineh

(1935-1

1948-1952). Coffin Textsv 7 volumest (Chicezov 1935-

A* deg The Egyptian

1961). Buckq A. deg Egyptian Buckv Ao det 164Buckt A* deg ItThe Building Aegyptiacal, It Inscription (RomOt 1938). of the Berlin leather Roll" in Reading Book, Papyrus 19 (Leyden,, of Turin" 1948)o 23 (1937)v 152-

"The Judicial

in JU

Studia Budge,

48-571898). 2 volumest

the Deadt 3 volumesp (London$ Budgep E. AoW,,g The Book of the Deadq The Papyrus of Ani, (Londong 1913)E. A. W*q The Book of Budget E. A. Wop Egyptian Sculptures in the British 1914). Budget E. A. W. Facsimilies 9 of Egyptian Hieratic (London, 1923)o of the Collection Papyri in

Yuseumq (London,

the British

Museump second series, Budget E. A. W. v Some Account in the possession (Londong 1896).

of Egyptian Park,

Antiquities

of Lady Meux of Theobald's Fremdworte

Waltham Cross

Burchardtq

Mop Die Altkanaan&ischen I, (Leipziet 1909).

und Eigennamen

im

Aegyptischenj,

300

Calverleyt AqMqv The Temple of King Sethos I at Abydosp UIP Chicagot 1938),, IV9 (Chicagot 1959)Caminosq R. A. 9 The Chronicle of Prince Caminosp R&A-pt OGebel Es-Bilsila'-No*100" Caminost Caminost Caminost 1956). Caminosp R. A,. p The New Kingdom Temples of Bahen, Caminos, R*Aeq A Tale of Woe, (Oxfordt 1977)Capart, Jet Chambre Funbraire (London, de la sixieme du cinquantenaire, Capartq Capart, Jet Jet TLebes, (Bruss61s, 1906). It (Londong R*Ae9 "The Nitocris R*A*j R*A,, Late Egyptian Literary Adoption Osorkon (Rome, 1958)-

(London/

in JEL 38 (1952)v 46-61. in JEA 50 (1964)9 71-101Stela" (oxford, 1954)Scrip , (Oxford,

Miscellanies, in

Fragments

the Hieratic

1974)-

Dynastie

aux Muslees royanx

41 (1904) t 88-89He and Gardinerp A. H. j, "The Tomb of Ramesses IV and the Turin Carter, 130-158Royal Tomb" in JEA 4 (1917), plan of a (LonA. St*Gop The Temple of the Kings at Abydos (Sety I), Caulfieldp don, Cemyt, J,, 1902). "Le Calte d'Amenophis Ier.. chez les ouvriers de la niecropole in BIFA0 27 (1927),

1926). "Sur le PrIetre 'In-mwtf " in AS

Thebaine"

159-197-

derny, Jet Catalogue des Ostraca hieratiques IV, (Cairo, 1939)el-Medineh,

non litteraireafde

Deir

derny, Jet A Community of Workmen at Thebes in the Ramesside Period, (Cb. iroV 1973)V (Cambridgap 1976). Cerny, Jet Coptic Etymological Dictionaryq 6erny, J., Hieratic Inscriptions from the Tomb of Tutankhamun, (oxford, 1965)Cerny, -J, and Gardiner, A. He, Hieratic Ostraca, 1, (Oxford, 195'1)Cerny, J., "Papyrus Salt 124 (Brit. Mus. 10055)" in JFA 15 (1929)t 243-258; pls. XLII-XLVI. Cerny, J., "'The as an abbreviated name for the temple of Medinat Habu" in JEA 26 (1940), 1ZI-130Cerny, Jet "The Will of Naunakhte and the related Documents" in JEA. 31 (1945), 29-53.1

Temple',

Cerny, Cerny,

J., Jet

"Note Late

on lawy-pt

'shrine'"

in

JU

34 (1948), 1939)-

120*

Ramesside Letters,

(Brussels,

V Cerny, Jet "A Passa6e from the Inscription

in 11'elanges offerts a Kazimierz

of Ahmose, son of Abanall

(Warsaw, 1966)t 51-52.

Michalowski,

Sol V Cerny, J., "A Stone with an appeal to the finder" in Studi in Onore

di Giuseppe B6ttiq
Cerny Jet The Valley Champollion, 1845).
Champolliong criptivesq

(Rome, 1967), 47-50of the Kings, (Cairoo 1973)IV, (Parisp et de la Nubie,

de la 1889)Nubie.

J. F#. Monuments de 1'Egypte

J. F. 9 Monuments de llEgypte et (Paris, IIP (Parisp I, 1844)9

Notices

Des-

Chassinat, 303-

Be,

"Le Mar du Roi Mehibr6t

a EdfoWl

in BIFAO 30 (1931)t

299-

Chassinat, 1968).
Chassinat, Trav.

E,,
E.,

Le Mystere d'Osiris
"Textes provenant 76-91.

de Khoiak. ) (Cairo, au mois

du Serapeum. de Memphis"

1966-

in Rec. de

23 (1901)v

Be, Le Temple de Dendaraq 11I,,. (Caij? oq`1935)Chassinat, E and Daumas, Fr., Le Temple de Dendara VIt (Cairo, 1965)Chassinatt Chass]knat, E., Le Temple de Edfou, 14 volumes, (Paris, 1892-1934). Chevrier, He, "Rapport sur les travaux do Karnak (Mars-Mai 1926)1,1in ASAE 26 (1926), 119-130; pls. I-V. Chevrier, H-P "Rapport sur les travaux de Karnakv 1950-1951" in ASAE 51 (1951), 549-572; pls, I-VII, Chevrier, He, "Rapport sur les travaux de Karnakv 1951-195211 in ASLE 52 (1954), 229-242; pls. I-IX. Chevrier, He, "Rapport sur les fravaux de Ka=ak, 1953-1954" in ASAE de SetiIIa Karnak, 21-42; pls. I-XXVI. Chevrier, He and Drioton, E,, Le Temple repzoir 2 volumes, (Cairop 1940). Chicago University,

Oriental Institute, The Epigraphic jjabuq 8 volumes, (Chicago, 1930-1969). Chicago Universityt Oriental Institute, The Epigraphic

Survey, Medinet Surveyq Reliefs

Temple within and Inscriptions at Karnak, I and II, Ramses III's the Great Inclosure of Amon, III, The Bubastite Porta 9 (Chicago, 1936-1954)Chicago University, Oriental Institute, Mastaba of klereraka 2 volumes, Christophel L. A., "La face sud des architraves surmontant les colonnes 74-80 de la grande Salle hypostyle de Karnak" in BIFAD 60 (1960), 69-82. The Sakkarah Expedition, (Chicagov 1938)Llie

301 Christophep le L*A#q "Le vocabulaire V# in d'architecture Maspero, It monumentae fasc-49 d1apres 1961),

Papyrus

Harris

Melanges

(Cairo,

17-29. Clerep aire J. J. et and Vandier, de la XIeme. J. 9 Textes Dynastie, Periode premiere (Brussdlsp 1948)de la intermedi-

Clere, Couyatp

P.,

La Porte

d'Evereete

a Karnakq

II,

(Cairo,

1961). et hijerat-

J9 and Montetv Pop Les Inscriptions iques du Ouddi Ham4matp (Cairo, 19 12).

hieroglyphiques

Covington, 10),

M.D. 9 "Altar 34-35-

Neos Dionysos XII11 in ABLE 10 (19of Ptolemy

I (Oxfordo 1939)o

Crump W*Eop A Coptic

Dictiona

Cram, W.E.,

"(I)

Abydos. (2) The Title M. Lefebure and the at in PSBA 16 (1894)t 131-137hi6roglyphiques du Nus6e d'Alexandriell in ASAE 10 (1910), in ASAE 18 (1919)t in 113-128* de Coptos" le Sauver" 36-40113-158-

DareBsyp Go, "Inscriptions ASAE 5 (1904)t Daressy, Daressyq Daressy, Daressyt

Go, '"'Boole de Statue Go, "Statue Go, "Abousir Got "Notes de Zedher

dtAshmounein"

et Remarques" Daumast Pop "La Structure du Mammesi de Nectanebo BIFAO 50 (1952)9 133-155; Pls. I-XII. Daumas, Pop Les Mammesis des temples Daviesp Nina de Go and Gardinerg (Iondong 1915)Daviest ,egyptiensq'

in ASAE 19 (1920), 153-175, in Rec. de Tray. 14 (1893), 20-38a Denderall (Paris, 1958). in

A. Hop The Tomb of Amenemhat (No*82), Eg-

Norman de Go, and Macadam, M. F. L., A Corpus of Inscribed , Funerary Conesq 1, (Oxfor'd. yptian 1957)Norman de Got Five Theban Tombsq (London, of Ptahhotep 1900-1901). El-Gebr-awiq 1913)at Norman de Got The Mastaba 2 volumesp (London,

Davies, Daviesq

and Akhethotep

Saqqarat Daviest

Norman de Got The Rock Tombs of Deir (London, 1902)o

2 volumes, (Londont

Davies,

Norman de Got The Rock Tombs of El-Amarna, 1903-1908)Norman de Got The Rock Tombs of Sheikh Said Norman de Go, Seven Private Tombs at lh=aht

6 volumes, (London, (Iondont

Davies, Davies, Davies,

1901)o 1948)-

Norman de Got The Tomb of Nefer-Hotep 1933)-

at ThebestI,

(New Yorkq (New

Daviesq

Norman de Go, The Tomb of Puyemre at Thebes, Yorkt 1922-1923)-

2 volumes,

301
Daviesq Norman de G-1, The Tomb of 1943)de Got The Town House Le Papyrus Salt 825 in Ancient EgyTt, rituel (Mayq pour la 1929)o consery(B-1410051)z 1965)Relch-mi-Re at Thebegj 2 vollimest

(New Yorko Davies, Derchaing ation Norman Pot

de la. vie

2n Egypte,

(Brussblsv

Desroches It

Noblecourtq 1968).

C, and Kuentzy

Cop Le Petit

Temple d'Abou

Simbel,

(Cairo,

(Pribourgt 1916)o Los Maximes de Lt! n 2tep, Lrevaud, Eel de Turin et les Papyrus Lee et judiciaire Deveriag T9 Le Papyrus : (Paris, Rolli 1897). in BIPAO 26 de la. Porte" les 'Tassauxl Eol "Le 'Fronton' Drioton, et (1926), Driotong 15-19. sur les 1927)du Moyen fouilles do Medamoud, (1926). Les Insc(Cairo, Eel Rapport

:EiPiOnsl Eel

our une stele Driotong cryptographique Xo 203-229; pl. T. Empire" in Rev* WE& 1 (1933), (Leipzig, Altaegyptische Kalenderinschrifteng Mmicheng Jet Domichen, I,
DCimichenj Damichen, Dmicheng

"Une Figuration

1866). 1863-1865,

Jo, Altagyptische (Leipzig, 1867)t

der auf Jog Baugeschichte Jet Jep Bauurkunde Resultate

Tempelinschriften II,
des

in den Jahren 9 (Leipzigt

, von

Edfuv

Dender

1867)o
1877). 1865). I (Leipzigg Wilhelm

Denderatempel

(Strassburg, Dendera, des Kbnigs

Tempelanlagen Befehl

Sr. Majestt

von Preussen

im Sommer 1868 nach Aegypten entsendeten Expeditiong It (Berling 1869). sch-Photographischen (Boston, 1974)Stelae of the First Historical volumest Intermediate

Archa'ologi-

Dunhamp D*pand Simpsong W.K., 30-7540, Dunhazt

The Mastaba, of Queen Mersyankh

1119 G75 (Lon-

Del Naga-ed-Der

Periodq

dong 1937)Edgertong ;ToFo and WilEon, J. A., The Texts in Medinet H92 W.F. p "The Strikes JNES 10 (195T)q 137-145Exploration 1907? )Emery, Emery, W*B, v Archaic Egyptq (Harmondsworth, the First Dynast 1961). Up 9 (London, 1954), in Records (Chicago, of Rameses III* 1936). Year" in

Edgertong

Rameses III's

Twenty-Ninth

Egypt

Fundo Archaeological

Reportq

1906-1907,

(Londonp

W.B. p Great Tombs of III, (London, 1958), WoBoq Vor-Ah. _al (Cairop

Emery,

1939)-

301Engelbacht in Erichseng Erichsen, Ermanp Erman, Erman, Ermant keg A., As, A. Rep "Two steles of the Late Middle Kingdom from Tell Edfu"

ASAE 23 (1923)t W. 9 Demotisches Weg Papyrus Die Mgrchen

183-186. Glossart I, (Copenhagen, (Brussels, Westcarg 1933)2 volumes, (Berlin, 1890)e 1954)-

Harris

des Papyrus

Rbmische Die

Obeliskeng

(Berlint (Berlin?

1917)1904)q legyptischen der

Sphinxstela,

umesq

and Grapowt He, W6rterbuch (Leipzigg 1926-1931)-

Arachsg

5 vol-

ErMant

Sprache. Die A. and Grapowq He, W6rterbuch der Aegyptischen Belegstelleno 1937-1951)5 volumesp (Leipzigg gyptischen Gerichtsverfahrens" Aug "Beitr, ge zur Kenntnis Ermanl des in 21S 17 (18*19)p 71-83A. 9 "Commentar zur Inschrift des Una" in AS 20 (1882)9 1-29. Erman, Verfolgten Ermang A*, "Gebete eines u4gerecht und andere Ostraka aus in ZiS 38 (1900)9 19-46. den K6nigsgrabe="

"Die Naucratisstelel" in ZA'S 38 (1900) p 12'1Erman, As and Wilckenj'U, . 135'AJ11n an "Assimilation in des Ermanp Asp andereschwaclmKonsonanten" ZiS 46 (1909)v 96-108. Fairmany H.W.9 "Notes on the Alphabetic employed in the Hierogsigns lyphic Inscriptions the Temple of Edfull in ASAE 43 (1943)9 193of 306. Fairmang H. W.9 "An Introduction their values" Pakhryp Aso "Blocs decorbs provenant (1934)t 87-93to the Study of Ptolemaic in BIPAO 43(1945)t 51-138du temple de Louxor" Signs and in ASAE 34 42 (19Templ (War-

Fakhryp Aeq "A note on the tomb of Kheruef at Thebes" in AS" 43)9 449-508. FakhrYp A-9 The Monuments of Sneferu at Dahshurg 119 The Valley Part Up The Findsp (Cairop 1961). Faulknerg R*Oq The Ancient Egyptian Egyptian Coffin Texts, 3 volumes, minster, 1973-1978). Faulkner, R*Oeq 'The Ancient

Pyramid Texts, (Oxford, 1969),, Supplement of Hieroglyphic Textsp (Oxford, 1969). (Oxfoi-dq 1962). Concise Dictionary Middle Egyptian, Faulkner, ReCle of 9A . Faulkner, R*Oep "The Bremner-Rhind Papyrus" in JEA 22 (1936), 121-140; JEA 23 (1937)p 10-16; 166-185; JEA 24 (1938), 41-53-

305

Faulknerp

R. Oo, The Papyrus Bremner-Rhind 1933)Papyniaq IV,

(British

Museum No*10188)t (Oxford,

(Brussels, Faulkner, Fecht, Firchowl, Zeit,

Firthp Fischert Fischerv Sokar" Fischer, politan Fischerg VII Pischerg dlEgo Fischer, in Foucart,

RoOoq The Wilbour Gel Wortakzent 09, I, (Berlin,

Index,

1952)o 1960).

und Silbenstrucktur, Tempelinschriften 1957).

J. E., in of the The Step Third

(Gliickstadt,

Thebanische

aus Grijohisch-Rbmischer
Pyramidv U, (Cairop (New Yorkq to Ptah 1935)o 1968). and

C-Me and Quibellp H. Ge, Dendera H&G&q "A Group in

Millenium Titles

B. C.,

Sixth

Dynasty

relating

JARCE 3 (1964)t

25-29o in 7-25in the Yale Gallery" in MIO the Old Kingdom" in Metro-

H. Gov "Redundant Museum Journal

Determinatives 8 (1973)9 Inscriptions

HoG, v "Old Kingdom (1960)9 299-311H. G. "Land 9 13 (1961)t Records 107-109.

on Stelae

of

the

Twelfth

Dynasty"

in

Rev.

H. Goq "Eleventh Yale Go l University "Etudes 1-209o P Art

Dynasty Gallery

Relief Bulletin La belle

Fragments

from

Deir 29-38-

El-Bahrill

24 (1958)9 fete de la

TMebaines.

Vallee"

in

BIFAO

24 (1924)

Foucarto Gel Histoire

de 11ordre 16tiformep (Paris, 1897)Foucart, Gel Le Tombeau dlAmonmosv (Cairop 1935)Frankfort Hop The Cenotaph of Seti I at Abydos, 2 volumes, 1933): Gaballa,

(Iondon,

G*Aoq "Some Nineteenth Dynasty monuments in Cairo Luseuip" in BIPAO 71 (1972)1,130-137; pls. XXIII-XXVII.

Gardinerg A. Hot The Admonitions of an Egyptian Sage from a hieratic papyrus in Leiden (Pap. Leiden 344 recto)q (Leipzig, 1909). Gardiner, A. H. 9 nMiniscula Lexica" in 1gyptologische Studien herausgegeben von Oe Firchowq (Berlin, 1955), 1-3Gardinerv Gardiner, Gardiner, Gardiner, 1928)o Gardiner, Chester Gardinerp AoH., Hieratic Gift, Papyri Il in the British 1935). (LeiPzigi 1905)Museum, Third Series, A-H. p Ancient Egyptian (Oxford, Cnomasticat 3 volumes, A*Ho, Egyptian (Oxford, Grammar, 3rd. editiong 1957), AoHo, Egyptian Hieratic Texts, Iq (Mipzigg 1911). A, H, and Sethe, K, j Egyptian Letters to the Dead, 1947).

(Londonl

Beatty

(London,

A, Hoq The InSeriDtion

of Mes,

S06

Gardinerq

A. H., and Peet, TE, I, The Inscriptions 6 by J. Cerny)v 2 volumesg(Londong edition A. H., "The tomb of a much-travelled Gardiner, JEA 4 (1917)t Gardiner, in 28-38military A&H, j "The ancient JEA 6 (1920), 99-116.

of Sinaiq 1952).

(second

Theban official"

in

road between Egypt

and Palestine"

Gardiner,

A. H. 9 "The geography of the Exodus; an answer to Professor Naville in JEk 10 (1924)9 87-96. and others" Gardinerp A*H. j "The transcription in JEA 15 of New Kingdom Hieratic" (1929)t 48-55A. H*q "The House of Life" in UEA 24 (1938)o 157-179Gardinert AeHej "The Mansion of Life and the Master of the King's Largesse" in JEA 24 (1938)9 83-91Gardiner Gardiner, A&Hsp "Ramesside of A. H., relating Corn'$ in JEA 27 (19409 Texts to the Taxation 19-73Speos Artemidos inscripand Trans-

portation Gardiner tion" Gardiner,

"Davies's copy of the great in JEA 32 (1946)9 43-56.

A. H. t "Kagemni once again" in JEA 37 (1951)p 109-110A. H. 9 "Tuthmosis III Gardiner thanks to Amun" in JEA 38 returns (1952), 6-23; Pls-II-IXGardiner, 13-31Gardinerg XIS Gardiner A. H. "The reading 9 43 (1957)9 6-9. of the geographical term in (Oxford, 1937)JEA AeHq "A Pharaonic encomium" in JEA 41 (1955)9 30; Pls-VIIA. H. 9, "The coronation of King 4a=emheb" in JEA 39 (1953)9

Gardinerg Gardiner, Gardiner, Gardinerg Gardiner,, Gardiner

A*H, q The Kadesh Inscriptions of AsH., Late EUptian Miscellaniesq A. H, q Late Egyptian Stories, A*H,, Notes on the Story of A. H., Ramesside Administrative A-He, "Hymn to Sobek in 43-56.

Ramesses II, (Brussels,

1960).

(Brussels, Sinaheq

1932)e 1816). (ftford, 1948)-

(Parisq

Documentsq

a Ramesseum papyrus" (volume

in Rev. dlEg.

11 (1957), Gardiner,

A, H, q The Wilbour Papyrus, 3 volumes ), (Oxford, Faulkner, 1941-1948). qev. A. Heq "Hymns to Amon from a Leiden 12-42*

IV by R. O. ZIS 42 (1905)t

Gardiner,

papyrus"

in

sol

Gardinerg

A. Hp

"Inscriptions

from

the tomb of 127-140of Rekhmir&'"

Si-renpowet AS

19 prince 60 (1925)9

of Elephantine" Gardinerv 62-83Gardinerg

in ZiS 4509009

A. H, v "The Autobiography writings of

in

A. H, p f1late (1937)9 74-

'magistrates'

11in

ZIS 73

Garstang, Garstangp

Jog El-Axabehf

(London,

1901)* dans les (Cairop

(Londonj 1902). Jop Mahasna and Bet Khallafp Gauthier, Hot Dictionnaire des noms geographiques contenus textes hi6roglyphiques, Iq (Cairot 1925)Hop La grande Hop Le Livre inscription dedicatoire Iq d'Abydosp (Cairo# 12)o Gauthier,
Gayetp

Gauthierv

19-

des rois

dlEgypte,
Stbles de la

1908)e
(Parist

A. J. 1 Nusbe 1889).

du Louvre.

Me.

Dynastie,

Girong

Hop "Une nouvelle dedicace in AS&E 22 (1922)p 108-112. Mo 'Te Palais de Karnak"

demotique

do Ptolemeeq

le

stratge"

Gittont

in BIFAO 74 (1974),, in

63-73Museum,

S. R. K. p Catalogue of Demotic Papyri Glanvillep (London, 19591. (London, 1939)t II, Glanvillep 294-312. Glanvillep S-R. Kop "The Letters

the British

of Ahmose of Peniatill

in JFA 14 (1928)v

S. R. K, p "Records of a royal dockyard of the time of Tuth, Papyrus British Maseum 10056, part 119 commentary" in mosis III; AS 68 (1932)9 7-41Hop Kbnigliche Dokamente aus dem Alton Reich, (Wiesbadeng

G6edickeq 1967). Goedickep Goedicke,, Goedickep Goedicke,

H. 9 "Die Lsufbahn des Iltn" in MAIK 21 (1966), 1-71(Wiesbadeno 1962)* H. and Wente, E. F. Ostraka Michaelides, 9 H. 9 The Report of Wanamung (Baltimore and Londong 1975)o Hop Re-used blocks from the Pyramid of Amenemhet I at Lisht, 19'11), Ny-swt 11in ZLS 81 (1956), 18-24Hop "The Pharaoh K. B., Sozialen Alten Eine

(New Yorkq Goedicke, Gdecken, der

Betrachtung

der Inschriften

ischen Gout-Minaultv

Stellung und Rechtlichen von Reich, (Wiesbadens 1976),

des Meten im Rahmen gyptPrivatluten im

fonctionnaires de la XIXe Dynastie op"Deux en poste Soudan" in Hommages Serge Saunerong 19 (Cairo, 1979)v 33-41-

au

'2 op .;,

Goyon, J-Cl, and Achiriep VIt (Cairor 1914)-

Hq El-9 Le RamesseumqIq (Cairog

1915)den Dritten

1973)p

Grapowg H. p Religise Urkunden, 19 (leipzigt Grapowg H. p Studien zu den Annalen Thutmosis Verwandten 1946). Grdseloff, Historischen Berichten

des Neuen Reichesq

und zu ihnen (Berling

Bog YNotes sur deux monuments in6dits in ASA-E 42 (1943)9 109-125(Londonp 1896). F. Ll. p. Beni Hasan, III, F. 1199 Catalogue of the Demptic Graffiti 2 volumesp Manchester, Fo Llep Fo Ll. (Oxford, of 1935-1937)9 the Demotic Papyri F. L199 Catalogue

de l1ancien

Empire"

Griffithq Griffith,

of in

the Dodecas-

choenus, Griffith, Library Griffitht Griffithp

the John Rylands

3 volumes, (Manchester, 1909), A Collection (London, of Hieroglyph I

1898).

and Thompson, Hop The Demotic Magical Papyrus of (London, 1905)London and Leiden, III (London, 1895)Griffithq F. Ll. and Newberry, FeEet El-Bersheh, III Griffithq F. Ll. v The Inscriptions (London, of Sit and Der Iftfeh, 1889). Griffith, (19Z[)q Fo Ll., "The Abydos Decree of Seti I at Naurill Papyri in JEA 13

193-208. Papyri. Hieratic from Kahan and in PSBA

Griffithp

F* Ll, p The Petrie Gurobp (London, 1898), F* Ll, t "Notes 14 (1892)9 39-40. 96), Fo Ll, q "Stela 195-204F, Ll,

Griffithq

on some royal of Mentahetep

names and families" son of Hepy"

Griffitht

in PSBA 18 (18-

Griffith, Tanisq Griffithq Gnimach, Berlin,

and Petrie, (London, 1889), "The Milligan Untersuchangen 1972).

W.MqFoq Two Hieroglyphic Papyrus"

Papyri

from

Fe Llop I.,

in US

34 (1896)9

35-51(Munich/

zur Lebenslehre

des Amenope,

Habachip L.,

sallel d'Amenemhat XII a Kiman-Far(is (Fayoum)" in ASIE 37 (1937)9 85-95Habachi, Lop "Decouvertes de Karnak (1936-1937)" in ASLE 38 (1938), 69-84Habachip Lop "Clearance of the area to the East of Luxor temple and discovery of some objects" in ASAE 51 (1951)9 447-468.

"Une Ivaste

309 Habachi, L., "Khata, na-Quantir: Importance" in ASAE

52 (1954)t 443of the XVth. Nome

559Habadiiq of Habachi, Kemi Habachij Hyksos Habachi, the L,

A

Lev Lower Let

"Notes Egypt"

on the in

Delta

Hermopolist

Capital

ASAN 53 (1956), du grand

441-480temple dlAmenrW, . a Karnak" in

"Le mur enciente 229-235Stela

20 (1970)p Lo,

The Second ruler and his

of

Kamose

capitalq in

and his struggle (Glilckstadt, 1972). the Temple zar of Amenre at

against

the

High Inundation v"A Thirteenth in Dynasty" 207-214L*, Tell Basta, (Cairo,

Karnak Kultur

in 1

Studien

Alt&gyptischen

(1974), Habachi,

1957)-

Haeny,

GeV Beitrfige

Bf. 9. Basilikale

Anla 1970)AS

en Bau-

kunst Haeny,

des Neuen Reiches

(Wiesbaden,

G-9 "Zium Hohen Tor von Medinet of the fan-bearer

Hamada, A-9 "Statue

94 (1967), 71-7aHabull in J 15-21* " in AS&E 47 (1947)t (Hildesheim, 1978).

Hankep Rep Amarna. Reliefs

aus Hermopolisp

Rep Repertoire Onomastique Amarnien, (Geneva, 1976). Studies in Ancient Egyptian Minerals, Harrist J. R., Lexicographical (Berlinp 1961). Hari, Hassan, So, Excavations 1936-1950)Hassang Sep Le Poeme dit bataille Hassan, S., 139Hayes, W*C.q "Royal Decrees from the Temple of Min at Coptos" in JEA 32 (1946)9 3-23Hayes, W*C. p "A Selection of Tuthmoside Ostraca from Der el-Bahrill in JEA 46 (1960)t 29-52e Hayes, W.Cet "Inscriptions from the Palace of Amenhotep III" 10 (1950)9 35-56; 62-112; 156-1831- 231-242. Hayes, W.C., I'Varia, from the time of Hatshepsut" 78-90. in INES de Pentaour et le Rapport officiel de Qadesh, (Cairo, 1929). sur la 136Gizat 1, (ftford, at 1932), II-VI (Cairo,

"The Causeway of Wnis at Sakkarall in US 80 (1955),

in MDAIK 15 (1957),

Hayesp W.C., Ostraca and Name-Stones from the tomb of Sen-mut (NO-71 at Thebesp (New Yorkq 1942). Hayesq W.C., A Papyrus of the Late Middle Kingdom in the Brooklyn Museumt (Brooklyn, 1955).

310
Hayes, Helckg W. Col The Scepter Beziehungen of Egypt, gyptens II$ (Cambridgeg Mass., 4956)o 2 Jahr-

Wo ' Die

zu Vorderasien

im 3 und

tausend Helckp Helckv

Chr. p (Wiesbaden:, 1962). v. Wel Die Lehre des Dw3-1;t339 It (Wiesbadeng Wet Materialen 1961-1969). Stela Sebekhotep IV aus Karnak" zur Wirtschaftsgeschichte

1970)-

des Neuen Reichesp 24 (1969)v

(Mainzq Helckj "

Wet "Eine

in MILIK

-194-200-t- ploXVII. Helckt Wet Die Ritualszenen Rjkq (Wiesbaden, 1968).

He3ckq Wet Untersuchungen (GlUckstadtv Reicheep

auf der Umfassungsmauer

zu den Beamtentiteln 1954)-

Ramses'II

in Kar-

1gyptiechen des

Alten

Helckv Helckq

Wet Urkunden Wet Urkunden 1961 ),

der 18 Dymastie, der 18 Dynastie. des Mittleren

Heft

17-229

(Berlin,

1955-195a)17-22

Uibersetzimg

zu den Heften

(Berling Eelck,

Weg Zur Verwaltung 1958),

und Neuen Reiches I Agypten

(Leiden-

Colognev Helckq

Wet Wirtschsftsgeschichte vor Chrot (leiden,

des Alten 1975)Ilt

im 3 und 2 JahrRameses' III

tausend Helckp

Wet "Ramessidische

Inschriften in

Die Inschrift 27-38-

vom Cachette-Hof

in Ka=ak"

ZIS 83 (1958),

Hintzeq
Hofmann,

F-9 "Das Kerma-Problem" in ZiS 91 (1964)t

It Iftdices

79-66.

zu We Helckq Materialen des Neuen Reiches (Mainzv 1970)..

zur Wirtschaftsgeschichte

H61scherv U*t The Excavation 1954)Jaccluet-Gordon, H. K., bimpire eg; yptieni James, T. G, H,, The Vekanakhte documentst (New York,

of Medinet Habut 11-VI

(Chicagot

1939-

Les noms des domain. CLB__funeraires sous l1ancien (Caixop 1962)e Papers and other early Middle Kingdom

1962).

Janssenq J. J. Commodity Prices 9 1975)Janssen, Jequier, J-J. -, Got' Varchitecture (Parist Two Ancient

from the Ramessid Period,

Ugb, (leiden,.

(Leideng

Egyptian-Ship's et la decoration

1961). Egyptev dans 1!, ancienne

3 volumes, Jequier,

1920-1924)-

des types archprimitifs et la persistance iques dans l1architecture a: in BIFAO 6 (1908). religieusell 25-419 Jequier, Got "Matleriaux pour server d1un dictionna lletablissement aire dlarcheologie Egyptienne" in BIPAO 19 (1922)9 1-260.

Gov "Les

temples

311

J6quier, BIFA
Jequier, J6quierp Jequierp Aquier, Jequier,,

G. 9 "Essai

sur la Nomenclature

des Parties

de Bateaux"
(Parisp

in

9 (1911) 9 37-82.
G. 9 Manuel d'Archeologie Go p Le Mastabat Faraounp Gop Le Monument Go, Got Le Papyrus La Pyramid funeraire Prisse et 6gyptienne, (Cairop de Pepi Ip 1928), 119 1,, (Cairog (Paris, 1928). 1936). 1911)o 1924)-

ses variantesp (Cairo,

d'Dadjebten,

Junker, Junker, Junker, Kadish,

H.,

Der Auszug. der Hathor-Tefnut I-XI, in

He, Giza,

He I "Phrnfrit GE&I 99-102.

Nubien, (Berlin, aus (Vienna and Leipzigg 1929-1953)ZiS 75 (1939), 63-84from an early Egyptian Fortress"

1911),

"An Inscription

in JNES

29 (1970)p
Kaiserp

W. 9 "Die Kleine in Beitrage userre" 67-105; falttafel

Hebseddarstellung Bf. 12, Festschrift

im Sonnenheiligtum, Rieke, (Wiesbaden,

des Ne1971),

4 and 5-

Kaplony,

Pop "Eine

Sphtzelt-Inschrift des Berlinner

in

Ziirichll 1gyptischen

in Festschrift

150 Jhhrigen 1974), Kaplony, P.,

Bestehen

zum Museumsv (Berlin,

119-150. Die Inschriften 1963)1gyptischen der Frilhzeitv 3 volumes,

(Wiesbadeng

Kaplony,
Kaplony, zeit" Kees, H*,

Pop "Das Papyrus Archiv

Pop "Gbttespalast in ZIS 88 (1962),

von Abusir"

in Orientalia

41 (1972)t
Fr4h-

11-79und G6tterfestungen 5-16. in der Aigyptischen

i Keesq H, p Agyptenq (Munich,

"Die Weisse Kapelle in MDAIK 16 (1958),

1933)Sesostris' I in Karnak und das Sedfest"

194-213-

Kemp, B. J. 9 "Abydos and the Royal Tombs of the First 52 (1966), 13-22. Kemp, B. J,,

Dynasty"

in JEA

Review of; Janssen, J. J., Commodity Prices from the Ram- essid Period, in JEA 65 (1979)v 182-187Kitchen, K.,A,, "Nakht-Thuty - Servitor of Sacred Barques and Golden Portals" in JEA 60 (1974)t 168-174Kitchen, K*A. v Ramesside Inscriptions, historical 7 volumes, (Oxfordo 1975 continuing). Koefoed-Petersen, Oo, Catalogue des Bas-Reliefs (Copenhagen, 1956). 0*, Les Steles !gyptiennesj and biographical, et Peinture egyptienst

Koefoed-Petersen,

(Copenhageng 1943)-

312

Koenigsberger, 1936).

0,,

Die Konstrucktion

der 1gyptischen

Targ (Gliickstadt,

Mop "Stele de Ramses Iv, in BIFAO 45 (1947)p 155-173Korostovstev, PyAne de RamsesII 'a, Louxorp Kuentzv Cop La Face sad du Massif est du (Cairo, 1971).
Kuhlmann, (GlAckstadt, 1977). K. P. p Der Thron im Alten (j du IIIeLacaup P. p "Sur un des blocs de la Reine provenant 131-138. Pyl'o"ne de Karnaklt in ASAE 26 (1926), in ASLE 39 (1939), Lacaug Pet "Une Stele du Roi lKamosis' 245-271. Lacau, Pop I'Llor dans llarchitecture legyptiennell in ASLE 53 (1956), *a'Karnak, 19 1gypten,

221-250 Lacau, (Cairo, Lacau,

five plates. and following P. and Chevrier, H., Une Chapelle 1977). Hop Une Chapelle La Pyramide

dlHatshepsout

P. and Chevrier, (Cairo, 1956-1959)P* and Lauer, Pop Sur le

de Sesostris

ler.

! Kan

Lacau,

J-Ph,,

a degries, (Cairo,

IV,

(Cairo,

1959-

1961)o Lacau, Lange, Systeme hieroglyphiqueg 1954)des Mittleren 1902-1925)dlEgypt It , (Cairot HaDo. and Schiifer, J-Ph., Histoire Hop Grab- und Denksteine 4 volumes, (Cairo, im Museum von Kairo, Monumentale des Pyramides

Reichs Lauer,

1962).

Lauer. J-Ph. p "A propos des vestiges des murs '& redans encadres par les 'tombs of the courtiers' d'Abydos" in MDAIK et des 'forts' 25 (1969), 79-84Lauer, Lauffray, J-Ph., La Pyramide Jog Salad, Vp (Cairog (Cairo, degres, II, Plates, 1936). a R* and Saunerono Sot "Rapport our les travaux du centre 1975), 1-42o Pranco-Egyptien en 1970-197211 in

de Karnakt Karnak,

Activites

Leclantp
Leclant, dite

Jog Montouemhatt (Cairo,

Jog Recherches Ethiopienne, sur les 2 volumes,

1961).
Monuments thebains (Cairop 1965)de la XXVe- Dynastie

Leclantp

lathiopiennes' sur la porte de IVe* Pylone du grand Temple dlAmon `6,Karnak" in Rev. dtEg. 8 (1951), 101-120; Pls-4 and 5Eo, Les Monuments egyptiens (Parisp 1879)de la Biblioteque Nationaleg (

Jog "Les Inscriptions

Ledrain,

313

Lefeburep E. 9 "Sur differents (1891)t 447-469.

Lefebvre, Lefebvre, la Me. Lefebvre, G., G., G., Histoire Dynastieg Inscriptions

mots et noms egyptiens

Classiquep

IV" in PSBA 13
1940)o jusquiii

Grammaire de llEgyptien (Paris,

(Cairop

des Grands Pret=es 1929). les

d'Amon do Karnak Pretres

Rby et Amenhotepp Lefebvret

concernant (Parisq 1929). de Victor

grands

d'Amon Rome-

G. p "Correspondance

Loret"

in K'e"mi.12 (1952)9

5-

23Lefebvre,
Legrain,

G. t "Textes 16gyptiens du Louvre" in Rev. dlEg, 87-104-

1 (1933)v
III a

Go and Navillev E. p L'aile nord du Pylone d'Amenophis (Parist Karn 1902). v Legrainp Goo "Second rapport les travaux executes i Karnak sur Octobre 1901 au 15 Mai 1902t' in ASAZ 4 (1903)v 1-40Legraing Gep "Rapport sur les travaux

du 31

executes a Karnak du 31 Octobre 1902 an 15 Mai 1903" in ASAE 5 (1904)t 1-43Legrain, G. v "Note sur deux monuments provenant de Kouft" in ASAE 6 (1905)t 122-126. Legrain, G-9
"Au

Pyl! one d'Harmhabi

a Karnak

(Xe. Pylone)"

in ASAE 14

(1914
Legraing statues (191'1)t Legrain, G.,

13-44et transport des ba=ques temples sacrees et des des dieux 1-76. "The King Samou or SeshemouFPEp in PSBA 27 (1905)t 106-111* trouvees a Karnak de rois and the enclosures 1897" in ZiS 4 dans quelques egyptiens" in BIPAO 13

G. p "Le logement

of El-Kab" Legraint

G99 "Deux Ste'les 35 (1897)9 12-19Geq Statues (Cairot

en fevrie=

Legrain,

et Statuettes 1906-1925).

et de pa=ticulie=sq

volumesp Lepsiusq

C. R, q DenkmBler (Berlin, 1849-1859)9

Lepsiust

12 volumes, und Aethiopient Text, 5 volumesp (Berlin, 1897-1913)CoRe, Das Todtenbuch der 1gypter nach dem Hieroglyphischen in Turin, (L-eiPzigo Egyptian 1842). Book of Two Ways, (Berkeleyt de Thoutmosis (Cairot 1979), CalifThe Ancient 19'12)o IV a Karnak, " in 51-71; pls-X-XII.

aus Aegypten

Papyrus Uskop L. H.,

O=ia, Letellierp

B. 9 "La Cour la peristyle Hommages L Serge Sauneron, I,

31t
Lloydv Lucaso So, "Model of a Tell el-JAmarnah House" Egyptian in JEA 19 (1933)t 1-7-

A* and Harrisp (London, 1962)o

J. Rop Ancient

Materials

and Industriesp

in ASAE Bekhen-stone" A. and Rowev A., "The Ancient Egyptian Lucasq 127-156. 38 (1938), Sammlungen in Schwedenj, Denkm&ler aus Igyptischen lugrri Pop iusgewahlte (Leipzig, 1922)o Lutz, 192'1). Stone v (Leipzigt F. p Egyp-tian Tomb Steles and Offerind H. (Londonj HoGoj A Report on the Ibland and Temples of Philaev Iyons# 1896? ). Macadam, M&F. L. 9 The Temples of Kawav 1,2 (London, 1955)11,2 volumes, Macep A. Col "A group itan Malinine, of hithertoo in Museum New York" M, IvUn fragment 63-749 volumes, (London, 1949)t

scarabs unpublished 36-38. JEA 7 (1921),

in

the Metropol11in BIFAO

de lienseignement

d'Amenemhat

Ier.

(unnumbered)* following plate and Jep Catalogue_. des stelea M. 9 Posener, Malininev Go and Vercoutterf Serapleum, de Memphis, 2 volumes, (Parisp 1968). Me, Deir el-Bahari, Marciniak, I, (Warsaw, 1974). 34 (1934), Mariette, Marietteg Aq, Abydos, A. Catalogue t les fouilles Deneerah, 2 volumes, general (Paris, 1869-1880)des monuments d'Abydos decouverts (Paris, 1880)o de cette ville, (Paris,

da

pendant Mariette, Marietteg Mariette, Mariettet 1872)o Mariette, 1872)o

Maspero, Masperot

A.,

Ag, Karnak# A., A.,

4 volumes and supplement, (Leipzig, 1875)de l1ancien recueillis Empir , 9gypte en

1870-1874)-

Les Mastabas

(Paris,

1884)et en Nubie, II (Paris, (Parisq

Monuments Divers Les Papyrus

A.,

egyptiens

du Musee de Boulaq,

G. p Catalogue du Musee Egyptien de Marseilles (Parisq G. p Etudes Egyptiennes, II, 1879)-

(Parist

1889).

Maspero,

G. 9 "De quelques 11 (1889)t 304-317Go, "Sur le (1889-1890)v

termes

d'architecture Ol ,

egyptienne" Q0 Hait" et C-3

in PSBA

Maspero,

se'ns des mots

Nouit

in PSBA 12

235-257sur quelques 3-13Texte des Donations au Temple d'Edfou, (Cairot points de Grammaire et d'Hiatoirell

Maspero, in

Go, "Notes ZiS 23 (1885),

Meeksq Do, Le grand 1972)o

a15 Metropolitan in Museum of Oasis, "Notes Art, It Egyptian Expeditiong 19409 tardivell The Temple 111, in (New Yorkq Rev. WEE. of Hibis 1953)11

El-Khgxgeh He de,

(New Yorkp d'Cnomastique

Meulenaereq

(1957)p77-84M61ler, Goo Die Beiden (Leipzig, Totenpapyrus 1913)Pallhograph The Bucheum, Ta4ples la of p3 II volumesp and III, (Leipzig, (London, 1909-1912)1934)(Londong 1940)o IIV Rhind des Museums zu Edinburg

2 volumes, M611erp Mond, Mond, 11onnet, in Montet, Montet, Montet, Gt,

Hieratische 0, H.,

R. and Myersp Re and Myers, J., BIFAQ

O. H,, sur

Armant, et les

2 volumes successeurs

"Remarques 63 (1965),

famille

de Ramses

209-236de Tanis, de IlEgypte de basse (Paris, anqienne, epoque 1952)o It trouvees (Paris, 1957)o in KAmi

Pop Les Enigmes Pop Gograaphie Pop "Inscriptions 29-126.

a Tanis"

8 (1946), Montet, Moret,

Pop La Necropole Ao, "La, dedicace to de, I, de, F. U.

royale

de Taniss

It

(Parist

1947)in Studies

du Temple Griffithp

d'Amenophis (Londonp et

111 '4 Louxor" 1932), 119-121.

Presented Morgan, J.

Catalogue (Vielmat Fouilles

des Monuments 1094). I& Dahchour I,

Inscriptions

de 11EMte-

atique, Morgan, Morgan, J,

en 1694-1895, 1895)t

(Viennag

1903)-

JO, de,

Kom Ombos, Fine Arts,

(Viennap

Moscow Museum of

-usmA-rvi%4K%A my3jE9,vj35jbjvjbjxj), %AC Aycc*Ta% tAM15HVA (MOSCOW, 1913? )III V4MTEPATOpA ASIEKCA14MPA lab MOCIFj% AoKo and AltenmUlerg (Mainzq hotepq 1977)A. M, and AltenmUlle=1 He, Das Grab des Nianchchnum und Chnum:-v (Mainz,

Moussat

Moussat

He,

The Tomb of

Nefer

and KaHay

1971)Mlle=p Milllerp Diller, US Murrayl Mop Egyptological Mop Die Met Liebespoesie des Researchesp der grossen Alten Up ! (Washingtont gyp p des Unigs (Leipzigp 1910)o 11399)o in

"Erklarung

Dekrets

Har-m-hebell

26 (1888)9 M*Ao, Index

70-94of Names and Titles of the Old Kingdo 9 (Izndon,

1908). Murrayj Murrayt M. A. (Londong The Osireion Abldo 1904)at 9 9 (Londong M, A, Saqqexa Mastabas, I, 1905)v

Naville,

Be, Das Ae (Berlin,

tische 1886).

Todtenbuch

der XVIII

bis

XX Dynastie

volumesp

Sib

Naville, Navillep

E. 1, Bubastis E., The XIth

(1887-1889)p Dynasty

(London,

1891)o el-Baharit
in the Great

Temple at Deir
of Osorkon 1892). of Saft II

1119 (Londonp

1913)Navilleq E69 The Festival (1887-1889). Goshen Hall Temple of Bubastis Navillep Naville, E-9 (London, Shrine

and the

el-Hennehp 1119

(1ondonp grand pretre

1887)o

E. t Inscription historique (Parisp d'Amon . Thebest 1883)E., Les Quatres Ste'les

de Pinodem

Naville, 1880). Navillep 1901). Newberryp Newberryq Newberryp Newberryt

Orientees

du Mubee de Marseillet

(Lyon,

E.

The Temple 9 Beni

of

Deir

el-Bahariq (Londont

6 volumesp

(1-ondong

1893-

PoEst

Hasan,

It

1893)p 1894)-

II,

(Londonq

1893)-

P. E. p El Bersheh, PeEep The Life of of

11 (Iondon, Rekhmaraq Hapu-Senb;

(Westminster, Vezier of

1900). Thothmes III' in PSBA

P, E. p IIA Statue 21 (1900) 9 31-36. C. F., schrift "The Eastern Ricke,

Nims,

Temple

at 19709

Karnak"

in

Beitriage

Bf.

129 Fest-

(Wiesbaden,

107-1119

Nimsp C*F&q "Places

Nims,

about
III's

Thebes"

in JNES 14 (1955)t
to 69-74We and Newberry, Necropolis Amon" in

110-123Studies in Honor

C. F. t "Thatmosis of John A. Wilsonp Marquis oft

benefactions 1969),

(Chicago#

Northamptong

Spiegelbergq in the Theban

P. E., the

Repor winter of

on some Excavations 1898Osing, Ottog p Jet Die (Londono

during

1908). 1gyptischen, des Thebanischen Papyrus Gauesp from 2 volumesq (Berlin# (Mainz, 1976).

Nominalbildung des

E. 9 Topographie Parkerg R*Ae, A Saite Islandq Peetp Peetq Peetv 1962)o

1952)9 (Providence, Rhode

Oracular

Thebesp

T&E, p The Cemeteries (London, Ht 1914)* of_Abydost T. Es and Woolleyp C&L. p The City It (Londong 1923)of Akhenaten, T. E. 9 The Great Tomb Robberies Egyptian Dynas of the Twentieth 2 volumes, (Oxford, The Rhind (London, 1930)Mathematical 1923)Papyrus. British Museum 10057 and T. E*q 100589

Feet#

Pendlebuz7, 1951)Petrie#

J#D. S. p The City

of Akhenaten,
the First

1119 2 volumesp
Second

(London,

Rep Egyptian 1927)-

Hieroglyphs

of

and

Dynastiesp

(Londont

31'7

Petrie, Petrie,

W.M. F. v Abydo t2 volumest (London, 1902-1903)W.M. F. 0 Dendereh 18989 (Iondono 1900).

Petrie, Petriop Petriet Petrie, Petriet

WoM. Fog Deshasheh 189'1, (London, 1898). WOM. Ehnasya 19049 (Undont 1905)*Foq WSII, Fot Gizeh and Rifeh, (London, 1907)W.M.F. t Koptos, (London, 1896). WoM. 9 Bruntonp Go and Murrayj M.A. t Lahun, Ut F.

(Londony

1923)o Petrie, W.M. F., Medum (Londont 1892)9 Petrie, W*M*Fo, Memphisp Up The Palace of Apriest (Londont 1909)o Petrie, Womopf, Qurne t (Londonp 1909)o Petrie, WGM, t Researches in Sinai, (London, 1906). F. Petrie, W.M.F. 9 The Royal Tombs of the First Dynasty 1900t I, (Londont 1900)o Petrie, WOM. 9 The Rbyal Tombs of the Earliest F. dong 1901)o Dynasties Ut (LOn-

W*M, Fog Scarabs and Cylinders with Names, (London, 1917)o Petriev W, Temples at Thebes 1896, (London, 1897)1joFo,! zSix Petrie, W.M.F., Wainwright# G.A. and Gardiner, A. Hop Tarkhan I and Memphis V9 (Londong 1913)Petrie, W*M, Fo, Tell El Amarnat (Ijondonq 1894)Petrie, W.M, Fo, Tombs of the Courtiers and Cbcyrhyo p (London, 1925)Piankoff, A. (and Maystre, C. vol. I only)t Le Uvre-des Portest 2 volumes, (Cairo, 1939-1962)o Piankofft A,, The Pyramid of Unasq (Princeton, New Jersey, 1968). Piankoffq A*, "Le Naos D29 du Musee du Louvre" in Rev. d'Eg. 1 (1933), Petrie, 161-179. (en L"arope et) en Piehlp K, q Inscriptions higroglyphiques recueilles 9'gYpte, 3 (Leipzig, 1886-1903)serieet Pierret, Pot Recueil d'Inscriptions inedites du Musee Egyptien du LOuvr!, 2 volumest (Parist 1874-1878)o Pillett got "Rapport sur les travaux do Karnak (1922-1923)" in ASAE 23 (1923)t 99-138; pls-1-YIII. Pill0t, 11.1 "Rapport our les travaux do Karnak (1923-1924)PI in ASLE 24 (1924)p 53-88PillOtt got "Rapport sur les travaux de Karnak (1924-1925)" in ASAE 25 (1925)t 1-24-

318

Plantikow-L'Unster ZLD 95 (1969),

Forterg B.

Mop "Die Inschrift 117-135-

des B3k-n-tmsw
Bibliography

in MiInchen" in
of Ancient (Ox111,

and I&ossv RoL. B. 9 Topographical Egyptian Hieroglyphic Texts, Reliefs ford, (Jo 1934-1951)9 Malek)p (Oxford, second edition,

IV-VII9 and Paintingst 1-119 (Oxfordt 1960-1972),

1974-1979)des Ostraca hieratiques litteraires de Deir el-

Posener,

Got Catalogue I-II, P,

Kedineht Posener-KrAger, 1968). Posener-Kriegerg Kakal (les

(Cairot

1938-1972). J-Lo deg The Abu Sir Papyrig (London,

and Cenivalq Les archives d'Abousi,. r),

Pot papyrus P,,

da Temple 2 volumes,

fun'braire (Cairo, dans

de Neferirkart1976). les documents

Posener-Kri*e'ger,

"Noms des Parties

de Portes

d'Abousir" 1971),
Posener-Kri; in

in BeitrAge
P., "Lee

Bf.

12. Festschrift
du temple Bestehen

Ricket
funeraire

(Wiesbaden,

75-85ger, barques de Neferirkare" Agyptischen zum 150 Jahrigen 1714)9 119-150-

Festschrift

des Berliner

L%iseumsp (Berlin,

Poaener-Xri'e'gerg

Pop "Remarque sur liensemble funeraire de Neferirkare Xakai. a Abu Sir" in Festschrift ffir Siegfied Schott zu sainem 70 Geburtstag 20_Auguat 196 1 (Wiesbadeng 1968), 112-120. am JoEov Excavations 1909)9 F. Wo Green),

(Cairoj Saqqara (1907-1908)t at Quibellt JoEoq Hierakonpoliag 19 (Londont 1900)9 11, (with (tiondong 1902). JoE. 9 The Ramesseum 1896, (Liondong 1898). Pambovat Not The Tomb of Ramesses V'Iq (New York, 1954)Ranlret Ho Die igyptischen Personennamen, 19 (Glilekstadtt (Glfistadt/Hamburgq 1952? )9IIIp (Gluckatadtt 1977)QuibelIq

Quibellp

1935)t

lIt

Rankeg H., "Ein Wesir der 13 Dynastie" 1934)t 361-365Rays J. D. The Archive g
ROdfordt DoB., "The I Antecedents, Heinach, Isis Reisner, Vlas a-t RGisner, in

in Melanges Masperop Ig (Cairop

1976).
Program; Its Worship and 47-61. fils 1-24do Pamini: js 'prostates' (in d1-

of gor,
in

(Londont

Sun-disc

Akhenaten's

JARcE: 13 (1976)9 R. 9 "Parthenos ASAE 12 (1912)t at Kerma,

Ao and Weill, a Koptos" 192 3). G, Ag in

G*JL*p Excavations

IV-Vt

one volume),

(Cambridget

Wycerinusq

(Cambrid&P

Mass-9

1930-

SA

Reisnerg

G. A*,, "Inscribed

Monuments from Gebel Barkal" Egyptian Hermetic

in AS

66 (1931)j,

76-100o Reymondq E. A. Eep From Ancient 1977)Ricke, H. p Beitrige Alten Reichs, Bf - 4. Bemerkungen 19 (Zurich, 1944)zur 1gyptischen Baulcunst des -

Writingsp

(Viennav

Robichonj Roeder,

C. and Varilleg de Medamoudv (Cairo, Gov AmarnaReliefs

Asp Description 1940)-

sommaire du temple primitif

1969). Hermopolisq (Hildesheimp aus Hermopolis (OberRoeder, Gov "Zwei Hieroglyphischen Inschriften aus IMten)" in ASAE 52 (1954), 315-442; pls*I-XIII.

Roeder, Go, Der Felsentempel von Bet el-Walip (Cairot Roadert Got Naosp (L-GiPzigo 1914)Roeder, Got "Ramses II als Gott nach don Hildesheimer Horbet" in ZLS 61 (1926)v 57-67aus
Roquet, Go,, "Sur Iforigine d1un hapax bwt-ntr 15 ?" Text (T+)2EwC6TG4egyptien Rosenvassert 20 (1934)9 Rouge, Ruffle, E. de,

1938)Denksteinen

-COJONIG< copte; en vieux-nubien; 97-118in BIFIO 71 (1972), of the Story of Sinuhe" in JEA

Asp "A Now Duplicate 41-50Chrestomathie K. A,,

6gyptiennep "The family

IV9

(Paris,

1876).. and Tupaq High (WarEgyptt

Jo and Kitchen, of the

of Urhiyb. ofIncient

Stewards minster, Sauneron, So, 10 egyptien Sauneron, A

Ramesseum" in 55-74-

Glimpses

1979), "La

Justice

a la

porte

des temples

(a propos

du nom

des propylees)"
restauration travaux in

in BIPAO 54 (1954),
d1un portique de Vinstitut

117-127.
par le grand-

S. j "La So, "Lee

a Karnak

PrutreAmenhotpe"
Sauneron, entale

in BIFAO 64 (1966)9

11-17;
franjais

Pls-I-IId1archeologie ori-

en 19'14-1975"

BIPAO 75 (1975),

447-478-

Us fetes religieuses d'Esna'aux derniers siecles da paganismel (Cairol 1962)Sauneron, S. Le Temple d'Esnag (Cairo# 1968). 9 Sayeds Re el-9 "I propos de llactivite du temps dlun fonctionnaire do Paammetique Ia Karuakv dlapees la st7ele du Caire 274711 in BIFA 78 (1978)t 459-476. S., Schaodelg 1936).
SchLfer, Hog Ein Bruchstuck JLltgMtischer Annaleng (Berling 1902).

Sauneron,

H. Do. Die Listen

des grossan Papyrus

Harrier

(New York,

3zo

SchiCer, Ii,
Scharffg

He and Steindorfg (Leipzig# 1905).

Ao 9 Archhologische kog "Briefe

G. ) Urkunden der Alteren

Beitrlge (Munich, zur 1942), in Als 59 (1924), Frage der

thiopenkbnigeg

Entstehung,

der

Hieroglyphenschrift, Scharff,

aus iilahun"

2D-51;

1-12

in

hancl-copy.

Schenkelg

Weg "Die Bauinschrift

SesostriB

I im Satet-Tempel

von El-

ephantinell

in MDAIK 31 (1975),

109-125-

Schiaparellie Ee, Kuseo Archeologco di Firenze, (Rome, 1887). Schmitzp F-J.,

Schottg Schott,
Seale, the Sethe,

Antichita

Egizie,

Amenophie I,

(Eildesheim,

1978)o
1961)-

Sog Kanainp

der Tempel Sethos I im Wadi Mia, (Gttingen, (Leipzig, 1929)@ So9 Urk=den Mythologischen Inhalts,
of Ramses II Great Hypostyle at Karnak, (leipzigg Lesestickep Hall with Seti (Chicago, 1924)I and the date 194O)o

K, Coq The Coregency

of

Kot

Aegyptische

Sethee Kog Die Altaegyptische 1908-1910)9 1935? )Sethei

Ubersetzung

2 volumes, (Leipzigt und Kommentar, II, (Gl'ckstadt/Hamburg Pyramidentextel,

und ihre 22 (1933)9

gypter K, 9 uDie Bau- und DenkmUsteine der alten NameC in Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie

864-9129 (Leipzig, X. p Beitrgge ltesten Geschichte Agypten29 1905)zur Sethe, Kot Hieroi; lyphische It Urkunden der Griechisch-R6mischen Zeitt (LeiPzi, go 1904)Setheg

Setheg Kot Ristorisch-Biographische It (Leipzig, 1935)Sether Sethe, Kot Urkunden des Alten Reichs,

Urkunden des Mittleren (Leipzigg

Reichesq

Kot Urkunden der 18 Dynastieg Heft 1-16, Setheg Kot "Die Trteile bn' und cr3. zu Totb. Uns

1903-1933)(Leipzig, 1906-1909). Nav. 125 Schlussrede Bestattungsdarstell-

28-34" in Zis 67 (1931)9 115-117SOttaant, Je, Untersuchungen zu AltiLgyptischen ungen, (Glckstadt, 1963)-

Simpoon, V. K., The Mastabas of Kawab, Khafkhufu I and II, 1978). SimPiOnt VoKop Papyrus Reianer It (Boston, 1963), SimPOnsWoXopPapyrua Reisner 119 (Bostong 1965)Simpoon, WoXot Papyrus Reisner 1119 (Boston, 1969)o

(Bostong

321 Smitht Saithq

Spencerp

H. So, The Fortress RoWe and Redfordq 19'16).

AoJoq

of Buhen,

the Inscriptions,

(London, I,
to

1976). (War-

DoBo, The Akhenaten

Hieroglyphs 52-55.

Temple Prd)ject,
Relation

minster
Bed-festival" Spencerp

"Two EnjUnatic in "Sbbt

and their

the

JFA 64 (1978)9 as a Term for

P, Ae,

a Wooden Screen"

in

JEA 66 (1980),

forthcoming.

Spiegelberg, 1895)Spiegelberg, the

We, Correspondances
Wet Hieratic Ostraka

du temps des Rois-Pretresy

and Papyri 1898). (Heidelberg, 1920). (Heidelbergp zu Daressy's Gizeh" in found

(Paris,

by J. E. Quibell

in

Ramesseum,

1895-60(londop,

Spiegelbergt Spiegetborgg, Spiegelberg, hieratischen

Wet Koptische we, Koptisches

Etymologieng Handwbrterbuch und Nachtrlhge

1921). Publikation der

Wet "Beitrfige Ostraca

lAtteraturzeitun Spiegelbergq burl;,

des Museums von 5 (1902)9 307-335aus der Zeit

Orientalistische (Strass-

Wop Rechnungen 1896).

Setis

1,2

volumes,

Spiegelberg, Spiegelborg, roichos 1892)o Spiegelberg,

Wet "Varia" Wet Studien der dynast.

in. Rec. de Travq-19

(1897),

86-101-

und Materialen =m Rechtwesen des Pharaonen(c-15PO-1000 v- Chr. )v (Hannoverq XVIII-XXI

Wet "Der Siegesh-wis des Merneptah auf der Flinders Potrio-Stele" in AS 34 (1896)9 1-25Stadelmann, Reg "gwt-R'w ale Kultst9tte des Sonnengottes im Neuen Reich" in MAM 25 (1969)t 159-178Stadolmann, Steindorff,
Stewart,

Rep "Totentempel 35 (1979)t 303-321o

Holl*, Egyptian

und Millionjahrhaus (teiPzigo

Reliefs 19'16).

in Theben" in MDkIK

Go, Das Grab des Tit

Stelae,

1913)and Paintings from the Petrie

It (Warminster, collection, Stobart, He, Egyptian Antiquities

on a voyage made in collected Egypt 1855)1854 and 18559 (Berlinp n the years Tawfikq Set "Aton Studies 4" in MDALIK 32 (1976), 217-226. Traxwockorp dium Cop "Une StZile temple do 11ontoucommemorant in la construction (Cairop 19709

Upper

de Venciente 141-158151-166. Rev. dlEg.

UPhillt

R. P. 9 "The Per Aten Vanderoleyen, Cot "Una tempete 19 (196*1)t 123-159-

Karnak, Vt , at Amarna" in sous le

JNES 29 (1970)p d'Amosis" in

regne

B12

Vandier,
Van Dijkv Varillev
Varillep

Jo, Molalla
Miscellen

(Cairop 1950).
building 33 (1979), Inscription 19-27du tombeau de Khaemhe't" in ASAE
d'Azon-Re

Jog "The Iuxar Asp "Llappel

Asp

of Ramesses III"

in

Gottingen 40 (1940)v
a Karnak"

aux visiteurs 601-606; pl. 1XV.

"Description in

sommaire du sanctuaire ASAE 50 (195O)p 137-172.

oriental

Varillep

Asp

Inscriptions 196B).

concernant

l1architecte

Amenhotep fils

Hapou

(Cairot

Varilleg

Asp Karnakv 19 (Cairop 1943)Volde, H. te, 11Geb" Lexicon der lgyptologieg in 428-429o

3, (Wiesbaden, 1976),

Jog "Les statues du deneral Horp Gouverneur d'Herakleopolis Vercoutter, (Louvre A-88t Alexandries S. No), in do Busiris at d'Heliopolis BIFA0 49 (195O)p 85-114Jog "Deux Pectoraux - Scarabees de Coeur de Sai(So1147 et 1155)" in CRIPEL 3 (1975), 11-18Vercoutter, Jog Textes biographiques du Serape= de Memphisv (Parisp 1962)o
Vergote, is, "LlEtymologie de 6g. r3-pr; gS 91 (1964), 135-134VcrnUI3, Pop "Inscriptions in BIPAO 75 (1975), de la troisi'eme 1-66. qopte rpe; ar* birball in (1)"

Vercoutter,

pbriode

intermediaire

Vi-TeY, Pot "Deux petits 8 (1886), 169-1729

textes provenant de Thebes" in Rea. de Tray. from Middle Egypt and the Fayum" in ASLE
1gypten,
Homographic

Wainwright, G*A. "Antiquities 9 25 (1925)9 144-148Wallert,

Ward, Weeks,

1, Die Palmen im-Alten

WoAs, The Four Egyptian

(Berling
Roots

1962)o
b3, (Romeg 1978)at HierakonJARCE 9 (1971-1972),

K. H. "Preliminary Report on the First 9 Part Us The Early POlico Dynastic Palace" 29-33Asp

Two Seasons in

Weigallp other

"A Report in

diggings"

on some Objects ASAE 8 (1907)t

recently 39-50-

found

in

Sebakh

and

campagnes do 1946-19489 Weills R-9 Les D6crets royaux de l'Ancien 1912)*

Wentot E*Fop Late Ramesside Letters,

WOillt

Hot Dara,

(Cairov

1958)v Empire Lgyptien,

1967)o

(Paris,

(Chicago,

32.5 Westendorfq Wilkes Wes Koptisches Handw5rterbuchv zu. einer Sp5,ten (Heidelbergo Bezeichnang 1965-1977)-

Cog "Bemorkangen

des Sonnengattes

(b3-nb-h3)11
Winlockg HoEo;

in ZAS 76 (1946),
Excavations at Deir

93-99o
El Bahri, 1911-191 P (New Yorks

1942)o Winlockg HoEop "Me in Tombs of the Kings XFA 10 (1924)9 217-277of the Seventeenth Dynasty at

Thebes"

Winlock, Witt Witt

HoE. 9 Models of Daily "Inscriptions (January,

Life

in Ancient

Egypt,

(Cambridget

Masses

1954)C. do, 36 Noo7l 1958)o dedicatoires 1961)t 56-97; du temple d'Edfoull NO*72 (July, 1961), in Cho dIE 277-320* (Brusselog

Co deg Lee Inscriptions

du Temple d1opet a Karnakt

Wolf, We. "Der Berliner 17-44Wreazinski, liens

Wreszinr, kip (Pap.

Ptah-Hymnus (Po30489 II-XII)11

Inschriften
Medizinische 1909).

in 71S 64 (1929)9

We, Aegyptische (Leipzigt

Berle

aus dem K, K. Hofmuseum, in

Papyrus des Berliner Museums

1906).
(Leizigg

Wes Der Grosse 3038)9

Wreezinskit

des Monthemhet in Tempel der 1-hit" in Grientalistische Litteraturzoitung_, 13 (1910)9 384-399Wl'eszinzki, We, Der Papyrus Ebersy Umschrift Is (Leipzig, 1913)o YOYOtteg Jet "A propos de Volrelisque in Kemi 14 (1957)9 81unique" Inschriften 91.
YOYOtte,
V

Wet "Die

Jo,

"Un porche in

dore-,

la

ports

du Ne.

pylAone au grand 1953), 1956). 1976). 28-38-

temple

do Karnak" Zaba, ZiviOt Zo.

Cho dlEg

18 NO-55 (January,

Los Maximes Giza

de Pta. 1.24otep, (Praguep

4*9*9

au Deux-ieme Mill6nairup

(Cairo,

3z+
Egyptian Index

Inbw

jTM: jjLwZv

249231-

-e,

:twt 10.

qnpw

m sbLit io4t(t)t

3b 9 11

3h-mnwp 192-1933b-Inr, 168. ja pr Pt4,255254. 3h Stl-mrl-pt4 204; 3ht-nt

1 nr, n rw-dtt 182. 3. 1 esrt 204; 257o It cjw inr n rwdt Inr bd nfr n cnwp 126; 130, n-47; 182a I inr 1 ] nfr n rwdto 182o
g3c

inr

ii-d nfr

tq 189.

lt, wt 2519 n-40lwn-m t. fp 12. lwn n fnds 12Jwn k=t, 'Iwnt, 'Iwliw, 12. 12. 12.

ji! nfr n ts 35, n. 14'=tp 48-

189, n-47-

lry-p-t
Iryw

(I)r(y)
sbJjtt

4nbw ws4t, 99.

230I=p 181.

1 1000
k:st nw 4wt-ntr 123; 125; 137.

lptt 134Imy-lbl, 138e Imy- re rrwt 48 9 Imy-r crrytt 48wn IMY-r watt, 93Imy-r jr4l mdw n wahtt 101. Imy-r rrytt 1511 154, n. 6. Imy-r rat nswt 152im. 4wt n Swt4p 169. v-r ImY-ttp 1391=-, 284-3-Bfyt# 'Imn-m-wo4t* 102; 1059 'Imn-mn-=wt 253. 'Imn-rng 2479 `Bm-st-lbq 1=-sbm-fs 'Imn-dar-st, 200o 'Imn-gor-derwo 204lnbtt 29o
)jnbwj=-m. "Inbw 94t 4jtq 26.

ct t3t9 11. 'It wlbtg 82't spssty 11; 249'Inh-11 , 265 n, 8'r/. i'ro 41; 47chv 205-

'#

106.

(n wsbt)p 97; 146. tltg 172, n. 15".hnwtY 145! lbg 83w3d9 30(ac1J-)v 94-95; 264-2851L3Ldyt ! bp 2649 w"btp 160. wcn, 252; 257, n-13wbzj>t, 73, n. 41wnbp 83! Ltt 249 n29 wbm '3 n nswy 152. whm n crrYts 48o

200; 204221o 0

26; 248-

"Inbw 113; 26; 248s sp

325

wbmnswv 152o wlmnsw tpys 152o 152. tpy n 'Irrytt wIlm tpy n nswg 152. W= lrbg eq. n-30walo 241Wsbt 93-

m hnt,

62. 257-

M319 253;

ITn,bpi--rc m=t, 241.

I=-dsr-stv

2009

mdt, 782 FJ-WsDt-Ntq Rjwt, 167. Ebp 217.

99,

3ctYwo 114wsbt m. wobt =9 , 97.

bnr, 9jo wtn woot Wyt, 9'1; 104, n. 90o wds, 96. wd' mdir zawaqtt 100wdhg 258o
bnbn, bnrt, 196. 118ZIOU5(mansion)t (stone)t

nbwy, 83, n. 1; 215Nmty-m-wsb v 105, n. 106. Nn-W3*1-r-fs, nhbt, 133nhmt, 133!!bt 133Ntr-=w, Ntrt 23; 182; 19o, n. 85193n hrt-ib wrt,, 38, n. 8; 160. 145. 269. 146.

-rt r-l-wos_, 217r6-rwty, rPytp

n ps3Itn m sht-litno p3 m3rw n)jtn 261. hr (c3 9pas n hhw n =pwt Pr-* prs %4c3 hr Imntt wasto IYO-, 1'159 n*75pPImn-htp Pr-439 pr pr wrw, 98; n P3 039 125lb8IZI.

log. rbyt, hp loo. L3-9 157IlYt 114hyt,

hbny

161.
n tPW t13SWtv 252. 50; 281.

46-47; 195-

n nwb,

H. rw-Ib-hr-m3'-t. 154, n-74wYt 196. 192; 4wt-'-3t,

pr-now,

1251

145;

pr nor, 99* pr n obtf 1000 pr-lfy n p-&>Itn m pr.! Itn m 3ht"Itn, 262-264; 267, n-39pr, -hdt 123; 181pr-dw3g 127; 184. pryt pr-r, 39 123PMP 46-49pd-las 169.

205;

231-

Vwt Wsr-m3lt-rl )Imn, 255-

mry"

m pr

wt nt hhw I'L rnPwtv 79; 96; 127; 110; 1*15, n. 66, GI; 239Vwt-k3-Pt4,144hb-sdv 198-199. Lbytl ill, n*24"-njr, 264-

U6 m-njr wdt Ilthr, hro 114A 99snw, 61, n. 121* r4w, 96. Sbm 5l'yt, 2379 addendum* plikrt 217OS, 210. sgr,. 264. stp-s p 1259'' smsw '-rrYtt 48154, n. 6. sn' n htpw-ntrp gn" 252. , nwt, 209*
cdp 10; 25. ktmt, 36, n-35;

2319 Hr m abht rOA09 292. 9 hry w3dytt 64, addOnd"JnRry p3 w1pp 85hryw hmwt nw 4wt-ntzt hrwq 215A4tp wsbt, 93; 101. htrt 1979 no 27. .L449 93. h3p 980 X12ty, 161.

181*

220.

knbt, 44; 45; 49; 502B2; 283, n*20

%, bm (image? )p 201, nolO. fto 1980 XIlm-darp 2DO; 2029 n-43-

204-

grg Prp 124-125. (weave), 274ts

nztt

239

ts m hd, 2172839 n-22o *tpy-cs. 34; 277. Irto

lanty ab-n; r, 252o hnty-S, 180.

ntt St M V3ytq

63-

tnwlv

210.

brP webt, 93brp ag wshtg 100.

tsl v 249-

drp 217100. d-sdw, 291 o

trp

sl m welit

St-1l)-R't

47-

n prp 123dx7tq 25; 230-

039 214P no17.

ll'Aw, 214, n, 179

0 32 c "rYt . 48 B3 9 nee nbwyg, 112, n. 32,

do-ft
4t,

220; 247.
144-

BE% 2041 217.

sb3(atar)t

ZVI

(=Yt)t
(hwt-ntr)t

<=>
11acl cl

-44;

152*

183; 254-

obbo 2Zt-220.
abbt Sbbt ts pn, 264o a (ecreen)p 2309 232.

moib, 1261 127h2ytt 100-1011 150* mew

327
Index of A=bLitectural Signs*

(Iffibt)t 44(and variantst

(I=t)t

'rrY

)p 43-44; 48-

2BS, n. 21.

33; 221; 222; 231145; 237, n. 82. (in dual)p 149-1509 n. 63220. 274228o 234, no2le 45.

1%]
0 C'3 M rD

137. 25123-1241009 nole 1009 nl. (and variants)t 103-184; 254-25592.

270165-167190-199.
256, n-34, 30-

IM

162, n. 13*

206, n. 16. 50-59; 68; 134284-285133o 133240. 220o

321?
Topographical Index

Abu Gurob, Abu Simbelp Abusirp

sun temple 260.

of Niuserre,

121* 94; 133; 168; 178; 121. tombsq 166; 167# 87; 108; 138; 145; of Razesses 19; 23; 1,14;

46-47; temple of Neferirkarep mortuary 220; 2471 278; mortaary temple of Niuserret Ifortalp 166-167; chapel of Tetisheri, 166; 178; 184; 188, n*25; 119 371 119; 96; 119; archaic 169; temple of Osirist royal

Abydosq archaic

195; 240; 270; 287; temple

122; 205; 221; 269; temple of Seti 122; 146; 184; 193; 200; 205; 222; 231; 274240temple, 13; 18; 109; 138great

Alexandriat Amarna,

88;

Amadat Eighteenth-Dynasty 'great the Atent

Ithribis, Avaring Beni the 278. 139; see Tell 103; 251;

96; 98; 262-264; 267, n-39; palacelt 96; 112; 103; Maxuaten, 261-262* 221; 292.
38v n, 8; the Falconp

temple of

Axmantq the Bucheum, 292; templep

w'bt of

160; temple,

241.

Haean,

tomb of Khnumhotep Basta. northern temple,

11,34;

37;

270-

Bubastis, Buhen,

138;

southern

templep

13;

108-109;

189, Byblos,

n-4739temple of Hathort of temple of Sobekq 199; 278. 168e 22; 126; 180; 181-182; 203; 57-58; 94; 213-

Crocodilopolieg Cusaet DaGhur, Deir temple valley

temple 42;

Snofera,

el-Bahexi, 204; 2101

of Hatshepsutt

252-253; 257* 132; temple of

2601 temple

of Menthuhotep-Nebhepetrep

178.

Deir Doir

el-Gebrawi, el-Medinah, 1511

228;

235,

n-40; 14; 192;

246. 31; 63; 70; 119; 270* 160; 192; 193-

Dender: a, Edfut El-Bershaht El-Kabo El-Kharga Elephantine, 221* Hanat

of Hathort 31; 160;

temple

110rull, 5P 57249; temple 213;

193;

206;

tomb 15, n*24;

255of Hibist of 59; 77; 79; 160 109; 138; 180; 184;

oasis, 193;

temple

M=Um,

13P 18;

160;

241-

-329
Gebel Barkalt Gizat 124; 241; Hatnub, Gurnaq 140; 178; 122. 229-230; 71; 72; tomb of Iymerit 118; 184; 187; 252200; 206; temple of Seti 1,68; tomb of Debhenp 137;

260. 209. temple (Upper of Ret 22; Egyptian)q 38; 70; 127; 184; 90-91; 206; 159temple of Nehmetawyy 287220; 240; 239temple of Horshefv of Thothq 70; templet 70; 79;

Heliopolisp Heracleopolist Hermopolis 59; 160; Hierakonpolis, Kadeshp 239Kahunt Kanaisq Karnakv 86; 184; 288; 57-

temple

of Amm, 87; 145; 178;

temple

121;

axchaic

1889 n. 25-

temple temple 195; 292;

of of 215;

Seti

1.18455; 70; 178; 249; 254; 74t n. 51; 82; 160-181; 255; 182; 270; 286;

Amin, 23; 34; 137; 40, n-5; 127; 138; 139; 159; 160; 217; 221; 231; 232; 240;

96; 119;

170;

293; barque-shrine

of Amenhotep It gatet Pylong 17; 110; 95; 284; 273, n-43; court

253; barque-shrine chapels of TuthIII be67-68;

of Tathmosis IIIt behind mosis III I behind hind 69; 235j 24; the 139; the Fifth Sixth 180; 95;

254; Bubastite the Sixth Pylon, 83;

76; 79;

court

of Tuthmonis

of Tuthmosis templet Pylon,

Pylong 181;

285; eastern

254;

281;

292; E! dth complex 145-146;

146; 231-232; 1119 15, no

n. 53; 236t 30; 126;

n-78; 130;

festival 138; 181;

of Tathmosis 180;

U32; 192-193; 159;

243, n. 29; 284; 2379 addendum; of Sheshonq, It Pylong 13; 18-19; 63;

285; Fourth 246; Fifth 110; hall

Pylon, Pylon, of

118-119; 118-119;

145-146;

forecourt

Tuthmosis

IV before

the Fourth

209 n-7; 21, n-33; 113; 2379 addendum; E[ypostyle lially 58; 59; 68-69; 105, n. 93; 181; 210; hypostyle hall of Tuthmosis I between the Fourth and Fifth Pylons, 18; 19; 59; 62-63; 95-96; 104t n. 90; 108; 110-111; 204-205; 284-285; Middle Kingdom temple, 9495; 179; roof-chapel 108; 181; Arrhidaeus, 284; 126; n-53; southern 181; 236, 184; n-70193; 194; 220-221; 278; 284-285; sanctuary 203-204; 127; 146; palace 253; of Hatshepsut, 97; of Ret 261; 1909 n-74; 206;

of Hatshepsut, sanctuary Sixth

55; 62; of Philip Pylon, 119; 70; 2359

200-201;

Second Pylon, 145;

235i

n-53;

approachp 282;

temple 229;

of Ramesses 111,319 Pylon, 217; 231;

Tenth Pylon,

Third

330
Karnakt temple of Khonsut 86; 240; temple 180; 58; 110; 139; 181; of Opet, 181; 204119; 126; 47; 146; 278126; 138; 221. 84; 85; temple III, 119; 232; 139; 181; temple 232; 240; 255; temple of Monthut 138; 139; of Muto 59; 138; 206; 208, n. 63; temple of Ptaho

139; 181; 85-86;

Kawa, temple Kermap 248; Koptosv 139;

of Taharqa, 251j n-40240; of 270;

of Min, 18o;

Kumma, temple Lahunp 94Letopolis, Ushto Inxorv

Tuthmosis

189, n. 47.

198-199;

200. 68, n. 10; 96; 109; 133; 139;

26; 239templet 55; 58; 68; 69; 85; 86; 205; 255; 271; 288, 188, n. 25; 220* templet 15, n,, 24; of Ramesses IIIv 241; 244, n-51; temple 96; 96; 109; 121;

184; 187;

Medamud, templet Medinet 61i

Habut Eighteenth-Dynasty n-25; 195; temple 206;

200;

of

Horemheb, 109; 119; 28 2; 287; Megiddo, Memphis, 96; Seti 25;

39; 67; 70; 255;

146; 290.

240;

260; 261;

26; 239; 184;

243, n. 29. 240; 287; 70; 26p; temple of Amenhotep 1119 79; 184; 206; temple of 105, n. 93; 112;

26; 144; 239; It

temple 255.

of Ptaht 12.

Meydumq tomb of Moalla, Naga ed-Der, Naharain, Hapatal 239; 11.

Rahotep,

tomb of Ankhtifi, 125temple of

15, n. 27; 158;

213-

Amun, 66-67;

131;

159;

184-

Nebeshah, Neferusy, Nubia,

199. 238; 249. 26; 248-249; 251, n-40,

12; 15, n. 231 fortresses, 13; temple 39of Amenemhat It of Seti tombs, 1,184of Isis, 86;

Hy, 239Philaep 110; 160. 291-292.

Pi-Ramesse, quantirt Redesiehl, Saiv

'palace' temple

220;

tomb 2,64archaic 166; mortuary temple of Queen Wedjebten, 144;

Saqq,p. ra,

147; pyramid-temple Serapeum,

of Merenrep 220; pyramid-temple of Unas, 84; 1759 n. 67,184-185; 255; Step Pyramid complex, 12; 57;

331

99; 166; 198; tomb of Kagemnip 137; tomb of Niankhkhnum and Xhimlmhotepp 252; tomb of Ti. 137. Semnap temple of Rithmosis 111,179; Sklubra Horp 25463; 110Silsilas, quarries, Sinaig 189, n. 47.

temple of Hathor at Serabit el-Khadimp 13; 213Siut, 209; temple of Wepwawett 17; 124; 179; 240; 287# tomb of Khetit 17-

Soleb, temple of Amenhotep, 1119 119; 122; 240Speos Artemidos, 18; 34; 179; 184; Z18Tell Bastap festival hall of Osorkon 119 241-242; Old-Kingdom templeg 173Thebes, 26; 70; 71; 184; 239; 241; 281; chapel of Menthuhotep-Saankhkareq 121; mortuary temple of Amenhotep 1119 jig; 180; Ramesseump 59; 96; 195; royal mortuary temples, 127; 139; 169-170; temple of 69-70; 127; 130, n-54; tomb of Amenmose, 1z7; Amenhotep-of-the-wbs, tomb of Kheruefq 147; tomb of Sekhemreshedtavy-Sobekemsaafg 193; tomb of Panehsyg 126-127; tomb of Puyemreg 139; tomb of Rekhmire, 147; 158; 217; 254; tomb of Senmat, 76; 78palacep 98; temple of Anhur, 240; 287. Todv templev 104; 175, n-59; 270Tura, 229-230Valley of the Kingst 'The Tomb', 82; tomb of Ramesses IV (Turin Yrus)v 41; 45; 78; 114. papTUnis,